《Top Sexy Girl Group》 Chapter 1 - Reincarnated! (1)

Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Reincarnated! (1)

¡°From the Goryeo era...one of Heaven¡¯s strongest...a warrior...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I nodded my head in response. ¡°But why did you die?¡± ¡°Exactly my question. I don¡¯t quite understand it myself. My body suddenly heated up and my heart started to race as if it was going to explode¡­ And then I lost consciousness.¡± ¡°It was a heart attack.¡± King Yama replied as he flipped through the pages of a book. Then he turned to the Grim Reaper next to him. ¡°Exin to me exactly how he died.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, yes...!¡± Caught off guard, the Grim Reaper quickly recovered from his surprise and began to exin my death to the king. He seemed so disoriented, I thought that he must be new. ¡°Sian Lee. Age 30 as of this year. Died of a heart attack on his wedding night after seeing his wife¡¯s naked body.¡± ¡°The end?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ That is how Sian Lee died¡­.¡± ¡°Pft.¡± King Yama snorted. His head was as big as the rest of his body, and he was several times the size of a bear. Even hisughter was threatening. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I was a little offended, to be honest. He seemed to be scoffing at me. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me, that before you even had your first time with your wife, you saw her naked body and died.¡± ¡°Is something wrong with that?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, but...pft!¡± King Yama giggled again. He waspletely different from what I had always imagined. However, his sheer size was threatening enough. ¡°Was that the first time you¡¯d seen a woman naked?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°What have you been doing all this time? Did you make absolutely no use of that thing?¡± He gestured towards myher region. I shook my head and the king questioned me again. ¡°If you weren¡¯t going to make use of it, you should have just thrown it away. Why keep it?¡± ¡°...¡± I was bbergasted. There isn¡¯t only one way to use it. I use it to urinate, and I was going to use it on my wife tonight. Although I died before I could¡­ ¡°I was going to use it tonight.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t. Because I died.¡± ¡°Pathetic fool.¡± ¡°...¡± I felt wronged. ¡°Aren¡¯t you apologetic to the Creator? You dropped dead before you could ever make use of his creation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything that should concern you¡­ But if anyone¡¯s upset about it, it¡¯s me. I restrained myself for 30 years for this day¡­¡± It¡¯s true. I saved myself for marriage. So I abstained for 30 years, and finally, after getting married I was going to be able to do it. But instead, I died before I could im my prize¡­ ¡°You¡¯re upset.¡± ¡°Haah¡­¡± I sighed heavily and looked at King Yama and the Grim Reaper. ¡°Reaper.¡± ¡°Ye, Yes¡­¡± The Grim Reaper responded awkwardly. He was so different from the Grim Reaper I had always imagined. Even when he came to collect me at the time of my death, he was quite clumsy. He got us lost on the way to the heavens, wasting half a day just trying to get back on track. ¡°He¡¯s lived a pitiful life. Reincarnate him.¡± ¡°Re, reincarnate?¡± ¡°Yes. Pick any one of those who just died and reincarnate him.¡± ¡°Ah, yes sir¡­ I will follow your orders¡­¡± And like that, the Grim Reaper came to stand before me. ¡°I¡¯d rather not be face to face like this with a man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have no choice if I am to reincarnate you¡­¡± He reached over my head and grabbed the white ring floating above me. ¡°You will be reincarnated now¡­ Go and live a good life¡­¡± ¡°But are you sure you did it right? Why is your hand shaking?¡± I asked, as I looked at his shaky hand grasping the ring. It was quivering furiously, making me a little nervous. ¡°D, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll certainly be reincarnated as a man¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But I never said I wanted to be reincarnated¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s King Yama¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Hohoho, well I¡¯ll trust you.¡± ¡°D, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Still making me nervous, the Grim Reaper yanked the ring above my head, and in a moment, I lost consciousness. *** [Sian!] [Sian! Wake up!] [Sian! Please!!!] I heard desperate pleas ringing through my heart. What¡¯s going on? Did I really reincarnate? I started to hear the voices through my ears, and I opened my eyes. Bam! Staring at me were a bunch of youthful, pretty girls. The girls sighed with relief as I came to, and they soon started to sob. ¡°Sian Lee! Do you know how worried I was?!¡± ¡°What happened, Sian?!¡± ¡°I really thought you were dead!¡± Coming from outside I could hear the sirens of an ambnce. I had no idea what was going on. ¡°Uh¡­¡± I slowly propped myself up, and I felt it. A heavy weight on my chest. I looked down, and...huh...uh....huh¡­? And I fainted again. *** I looked in the mirror. ¡°Fuck.¡± I could only swear. What in the world just happened. ¡°Is that really me?¡± I shook my head at myself in the mirror. Fat on my cheeks, belly, butt, it was all spilling out. I was a big, fat pig. What¡¯s more shocking was that I had be a woman. ¡°Damn it.¡± That wasn¡¯t all. I was in a world totally different from what I had previously been living in. Everything was different. And all of these strange memories were floating about inside my head. These were the only things helping me to form some sense of my current identity. However, these memories were giving me a raging headache. ¡°What are these doing here?¡± I said as I massaged my chest. I¡¯m a man. But why...just why¡­ ¡°Haah...Fuck.¡± All I could do was curse. I had no idea where my family jewels had gone. In its ce was a new, unfamiliar set of jewels. ¡°Was I reborn into a different world?¡± Reincarnation. Yeah, the Grim Reaper had clearly told me that I would be reincarnated. But no one told me it would be in a different world. But I guess no one told me that it would be in the same world, either. But he clearly said I would be reincarnated as a man. Who is this pig¡­ Something was definitely wrong. ¡°But at least I still have my strength.¡± Surprisingly enough, I had all of my strength. I was still myself. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Knock knock. And I heard a cheery voice. ¡°Sian, it¡¯s me Yoo-young~ Can Ie in~?¡± From my new memories, I knew that her name was Yoo-young Lee. She was a talented 22 year-old idol star, with whom I had been in a bad trio. Ah, side note: She and I spent 2 difficult years outside the limelight, and currently we were on a break. The other third of the trio was called Jumi Yeom, another talented singer. Jumi and I are 21 years old, and Yoo-young is 1 year older than us. ¡®You remember all sorts of things, don¡¯t you?¡¯ I thought to myself. And then I responded to Yoo-young outside the door. ¡°Come in, Yoo-young.¡± It felt strange, saying this familiar, yet unfamiliar name. The door opened and Yoo-young walked in. She was cute. Average height, but perfect proportions. Her skin was milky white and she was on the prettier side. Probably popr with the boys. In my new memories I found that she was the queen bee at Minchun University. But most of all, she was a talented idol star with a great voice. ¡°Sian, are you really feeling okay~?¡± She asked me in a sing-songy voice. Her voice was cute too, just like her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Yoo-young.¡± I smiled. It really did feel strange saying her name with my lips. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I really thought that you died.¡± She gave me a gentle hug, and when her chest came into contact with mine, I freaked out. ¡°W, wait¡­¡± I gave her a gentle shove. My heart was racing like it was about to explode again. I was just reincarnated, and I wasn¡¯t about to die of a heart attack again¡­ ¡°Sian, are you still not feeling well?¡± Yoo-young looked at me worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I answered curtly. I was 30 years old in spirit. I had no time to tiptoe around a 22 year old¡¯s feelings. ¡°Okay. Then get some rest. I¡¯lle backter. Is there anything in particr you want to eat?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yoo-young gave my head a pat and left the room. Of course she¡¯d be worried about me. Before I was reincarnated into this woman¡¯s body, she had suddenly copsed and her heart had stopped beating. They thought she had died, but suddenly she awoke. I awoke. Isn¡¯t that just a hoot. The End Chapter 2 - Top Sexy Girl Group

Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Top Sexy Girl Group

¡°Anyway.¡± I looked in the mirror again. Such a pig, no matter how many times I looked. I was 168 cm tall and weighed 95 kg. Can you even imagine? How must I feel, looking at that in the mirror? I was one of the strongest and most handsome men in my time. But now? Sigh¡­ Anger began to rise. Grim Reaper¡­ I knew I couldn¡¯t trust you. Of course you messed up my reincarnation¡­ I won¡¯t let you go when I see you next¡­ ¡°I need to pee.¡± I ran to the bathroom. Pulling down my pants, I reached down for my¡­ it wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Haah...Damn it¡­¡± I sighed heavily and sat on the toilet. I began to relieve myself. It was strange, so, so, so strange. Whooosh- I flushed the toilet and came outside. I looked in the mirror and...SMASH! I broke the mirror. *** I came out to the living room and sat. Our manager had called us for a meeting. To my left sat Yoo-young, and to my right was Jumi. Jumi was a girl of average looks and a slightly chubby body. She hadrge eyes and a great voice. I wish she wasn¡¯t so touchy with me though. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yoo-young spoke first. She was our leader. ¡°Um¡­ Well¡­¡± He seemed hesitant. He was 30 years old, and his name was Hak-gyu Lee. He looked trustworthy and seemed like your average Joe. He was a very pure fellow, which was both a blessing and a curse. ¡°Come on, what i sit? What happened? Did the president say something? When¡¯s our new songing out?¡± Jumi shot bullets of questions at him. She was a very impatient person. ¡°Well¡­your group¡­ So¡­ You know, you¡¯re a trio¡­¡± ¡°Right.¡± Yoo-young nodded. ¡°But¡­ The president wants to recruit 5 more members and make a 8-person dance group¡­¡± Hak-gyu looked extremely apologetic. So basically the president decided the 3 of us had no chance of sess. Well, he wasn¡¯t wrong. In my memories, our bad trio, ¡°Lovely Girl¡± was a flop. The owner of this body had always felt guilty about that. She felt that the group wasn¡¯t able to gain poprity because she was fat. Of course, she had tried to lose weight, but to no avail. She had actually gained more weight. I pitied her, as she had even contemted suicide. ¡°8 members?¡± Yoo-young tilted her head. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll have 15 people including yourselves and some YH Entertainment trainees go out on a national audition survival show.¡± Hak-gyu exined the situation. ¡°A national audition survival show¡­¡± ¡°You know the mu-music channel, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Yoo-young responded and Jumi nodded. Mu-music was South Korea¡¯s biggest music channel. Anyone who came out on an audition program on that channel was almost guaranteed sess. ¡°We got a contract with them.¡± ¡°Omg! Really?!¡± Yoo-young and Jumi were shocked. ¡°Yeah, the president was somehow able to secure the deal. The show will be called ¡®Fifteen.''¡± ¡°Fifteen¡­¡± Yoo-young and Jumi seemed excited. Understandably so, since merely showing face on mu-music would secure a good-sized fan base. Their excitement didn¡¯tst long, however, as the manager continued. ¡°But, there is a chance you guys may be cut.¡± Hak-gyu gave me a pointed look. I almost gave that face a flying scissor-kick. *** ording to Hak-gyu, Fifteen auditions would start immediately next week. It was unfortunate that we, a group that had already debuted, could be cut. I wasn¡¯tining, though. ¡°Isn¡¯t Produce Park too cruel?¡± Yoo-young looked hurt. As the leader of Lovely Girl, she wasn¡¯t just cute. She was smart and outspoken as well. She was definitely upset. ¡°Really, this is too much. We worked so hard just to debut. But for what? Morepetition?¡± Jumi chimed in. And then she proceeded to question me. ¡°Sian, aren¡¯t you upset?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± I shrugged. To be honest, I was indifferent. I cared more about existentialist issues, such as why I was reborn as a woman. Was it nned? Or was it a simple mistake on the Grim Reaper¡¯s part? What did I do so wrong? No. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Then why? Was it really a simple mistake? I began to get angry again. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going to go see Producer Park.¡± Yoo-young stood up from her seat. ¡°Yoo-young, let¡¯s just be patient.¡± Jumi held onto Yoo-young¡¯s arm. ¡°This is just not fair. Did we justze around all this time? I trained for 10 years. You trained for 8 too. Sian trained for 1, but¡­ Anyway, if any of us get cut, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get over it.¡± Tears had formed in her eyes, ready to drop any second. It was understandable that she¡¯d be upset. She trained 10 years and barely debuted, just to endure 2 more years of struggle. And now she was being asked to audition andpete in a survival. I agreed with Yoo-young. ¡°But you know how stubborn he is. He never takes back a decision he¡¯s already made. Let¡¯s just squash the others with our talent and show them what we got, yeah?¡± Jumi wiped Yoo-young¡¯s years, and they hugged. What a beautiful sight it was. Truly endearing. Do women share all of their joys and sorrows? Jinwoo Park? This guy was a renowned artist and asshole. He had said something that had left an evesting scar on my current body¡¯s heart. To please, lose some weight. That a celebrity should take care of herself. To at the very least, not terrorize other people¡¯s eyes. These words had hurt my current body, but honestly I was in agreement with Jinwoo Park. Come on, 95 kg? Too much. ¡°God¡­¡± Of all bodies to be reincarnated to, why this one? Thiszy, unkempt body angered me. At the sound of my sigh, Yoo-young and Jumi turned to me and included me in their embrace. I was so fat, they fit right into my arms. I was caught off guard again. Women in my arms¡­ I couldn¡¯t even imagine¡­ ¡®Oh...please¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to push them away. I stayed still in the most awkward position. *** That day at dawn. I slipped out of the dorm for a moment. I just couldn¡¯t bear the thought of living in this fat body. I was already displeased about being reborn as a woman, but with such a fat body on top of that? I looked at the skies and roared. ¡°Fuuuckkkk!!!¡± I identally put my strength into it, and it hit the neighborhood with a force. I heard windows opening left and right, and quickly hid behind a building. ¡°I should remember to control my strength.¡± My lower abdomen was filled with that strength. I thought only your soules with reincarnation. Anyway, having my strength was afort amidst this crisis. Truthfully, I could live without the strength. It¡¯s not like my athletic or fighting abilities would be gone without it. Wait. Or would they¡­? My current body is quite the opposite from my old one. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯d need to fight someone to know. Anyway, I decided to lose weight. I needed to lose all this fat before I could think of anything else. ¡°Whoo.¡± I lifted my foot and kicked in front of me. But I couldn¡¯t even raise it 15 degrees. I had too much fat. ¡°Geez¡­¡± I began to get angry again. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do some running first. I need to lose the fat before I can kick or anything else.¡± I began to jog. Tap tap tap tap. Tap tap tap tap. Tap tap tap tap. ¡°Haah¡­.Ha...Ugh....Haah...Agh¡­¡± Not even 10 seconds passed before I ran out of breath. What the hell! I summoned my strength and began running again. However, it didn¡¯t help much, as my body didn¡¯t even have basic endurance. I used my sheer determination to start running again. Not just anyone can be named one of Heaven¡¯s strongest. One needs intense determination and drive. A bit of running won¡¯t...st. I fainted. The End Chapter 3 - Top Sexy Girl Group

Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Top Sexy Girl Group

I was so worn out, I had fainted for a moment. No one discovered me. Well, it was veryte. No one would be out at this hour. I began to run again. Onep around the neighborhood. Twops around the neighborhood. Threeps around the neighborhood. I feel like I might throw up. Fiveps around the neighborhood. Sixps around the neighborhood. te at night. No one would be out wandering at this hour. I began to run again. Onep around the neighborhood. Twops around the neighborhood. Threeps around the neighborhood. I feel like I¡¯m going to throw up. Fiveps around the neighborhood. Sixps around the neighborhood. Sevenps around the neighborhood. aarrghh!!! I ended up vomiting indeed. And I began to run again. Eightps around the neighborhood. Nineps around the neighborhood. Tenps around the neighborhood!!! ¡°Haah...ha...ugh...shit...ack¡­ Can¡¯t run...anymore...haah¡­¡± I went back up to the dorm, took a shower, and stepped onto the scale. 93.5 kg. I had lost exactly 1.5 kg. ¡°Wow, all that running and that¡¯s all I lost?¡± What the hell. When am I going to lose weight at this rate? ¡°I should run again tomorrow morning.¡± I ran again the next morning and copsed. My body was a lot weaker than I had thought. This might sound harsh, but it really was trash. It gained weight even from drinking water. Anyway, I repeated the cycle of running and fainting for 5 days straight, losing only 3 kg. I was so frustrated that my body couldn¡¯t keep up with the amount of exercise I wanted to carry out. I had no idea what to do. And finally, the day of the Fifteen auditions arrived. *** I came to the YH Entertainment practice room. All the trainees were to gather there and move to the audition venue together. ¡°Oh hey, Sian!¡± A foreign girl came running to me and gave me a big hug. Her chest squished into my chest, and I became nervous again. She was a Chinese girl named Rinzhi, also 21 years old. My memories told me that she, too, had a habit oftching onto me, and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t like her. I didn¡¯t like being squeezed and clung to. Even if it¡¯s by a woman. Are you wondering if I¡¯m gay? I have wondered that too, but that is most certainly not the case. I hated men even more than women. ¡°Hey, Rinzhi.¡± ¡°Oh, why are you talking like that? You seem so dry and cold~¡± Rinzhi forced her way into my arms again, and I just gave up. If I pushed this young soul again, I had a feeling she¡¯d be hurt. As a man, it was my duty to protect this woman. But another young soul had discovered me from afar and came running. Her name was Hainan, an 18 year-old from Vietnam. But she was quite a looker. There was a point a while ago where the profiles of YH trainees had been leaked, and Hainan was of course at the top. Milky white skin, a small, egg-shaped face. Her facial features were constructed in the perfect ratio. Her doe-like eyes were especially beautiful. She was of about average height, but had perfect proportions. She was just the beauty among all beauties. I had a feeling she would definitely make it into the group. The group would need a girl of at least this level of beauty to squash all the other girl groups. Anyway, she came to me, with her arms open wide. ¡°Sian~¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± I hugged her. I mean, she was pretty. And young. I hugged her with the heart of a doting uncle, not a predator. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Hainan asked of me with her ented Korean. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± I patted her head. She really did look like a porcin doll. I didn¡¯t know such milky white skin coulde from Southeast Asia. I had never seen such a beautiful woman. She could easily be Miss Universe. No, she was even more beautiful than that. ¡°I was really worried about you.¡± Hainan told me shyly as she linked her arm in mine. I nodded. ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡± Maybe because my body was so soft, these kids kepttching onto me. I wasn¡¯t particrly enjoying this situation but I started to think maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad after all. How should I say this? Perhaps I was bing desensitized to all the skin to skin contact with women. Anyway, at that moment another bitch entered the room, and she scowled at me. Her name was Minji Lee, and her talent was rapping. She was the same age as me, and her favorite hobby was hating on me. ¡°Shit, is that you, pig? You really need to lose some weight. Disgusting, just disgusting!¡± Minji scowled at me as hard as she could. And Rinzhi, with her arm in mine, piped up. ¡°Minji, you¡¯re being really harsh. Sian is trying too.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s trying? Pft!¡± Minji scoffed. And then she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t think Sian could ever lose weight. Why? Because she¡¯szy as fuck. Did you know? Lovely Girl flopped because of you! Don¡¯t you ever go on the inte?¡± I clenched my fist at Minji¡¯s words. Well, she said nothing but the truth. All of thements about Lovely Girl online were hatements directed at me. Is being fat a crime? I¡¯m sorry but it was to me. As one of Heaven¡¯s chosen strongest, I couldn¡¯t dare to tolerate such obesity. ¡°Minji.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can youe to the restroom with me?¡± I asked. I needed to start taking care of my reputation. I wasn¡¯t about to beat her up right then and there. I would do it in the bathroom. But things don¡¯t always go as nned. Minji stuck her tongue out at and began to mock me. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to, ya fatty! Catch me if you can~¡± Minji began to run away, and I didn¡¯t bother to follow her. I knew my body better than anyone. I barely had any muscle, I could barely perform any type of exercise, and my innate strength wouldn¡¯t even help. ¡®Damn, she pisses me off.¡¯ I consciously made a note of that bitch in my head. Anyway, the trainees began to gather one by one. These were their names. Me (21), Yoo-young Lee (22), Jumi Yeom (21), Rinzhi (21), Minji Lee (21), Eunmi Lee (19), Jia Lee (21), Ara (21), Sena (21), Jimin Kim (18), Jihyun Yoo (22), Liang Liang (18), Areum Yeo (19), Hainan (18), Yoojin Jung (20) There were a total of 15 of us. 8 of these girls would pass and form YH Entertainment¡¯s new girl group. ¡®Hainan¡¯s the prettiest.¡¯ I thought to myself. No matter how many times I looked, she was the prettiest one. ¡°Are you all gathered?¡± Hak-gyu looked around at each of us, as we all responded in unison. ¡°Yes~!¡± ¡°One, two, three, four...All 15 are here. There are two vans waiting outside. Go ahead and get in in groups of 7 and 8.¡± ¡°Yes sir~!¡± Again, we all responded in unison. All the girls ran excitedly scampered outside. ¡°God, what am I doing?¡± I shook my head as I muttered, following the group. On either side of me were Rinzhi and Hainan, still arm in arm. Jumi alsotched onto my back. Anyway, we got into the van. The van was huge. It was almost shocking, seeing it in person, after only having these memories to go off of. ¡®This is supposed to be faster than a horse¡­?¡¯ I thought to myself, as I sifted through my memories. All these strange, unfamiliar memories. Each one was somewhat shocking and intriguing. I felt myself falling for this new world bit by bit. Perhaps it was the novelty of it all? But I was still frustrated at the fact that I was a woman. I just couldn¡¯t understand. *** We arrived at the mu-music studios and walked inside the audition venue. It was vast, to say the least. I was able to see the audience benches, but no audience. ¡°Are you kids here?¡± I heard a middle aged man¡¯s voiceing from the panel of judges. A spotlight beamed down on the panel and the man came to light. It was none other than YH Entertainment¡¯s founder and talented producer, Jinwoo Park. And like clockwork, all the girls bowed at the sight of his face. ¡°Hello Producer Park!¡± I merely tilted my neck. And of course Jinwoo Park saw that. ¡°Sian, you aren¡¯t going to greet me properly?¡± He was smiling as he spoke, but not really. So I bowed my head a little lower. He forced a smile and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, girls. Wee to the national audition program, Fifteen!¡± ¡°Whoooo!¡± p p p p! Cheers and apuse rang throughout the studio. Everyone wore hopeful, excited looks on their faces. Yoo-young and Jumi, however, didn¡¯t look so happy. We had already debuted. But to participate in yet anotherpetition? Who would be happy in our shoes? ¡°This is where you¡¯ll be fighting to live out your dreams. What do you think? Don¡¯t you love it?¡± Jinwoo seemed quite proud of himself. We looked around the studio. It was admittedly decorated nicely. There was a stage to the right where we could all stand in a line, and the same on the left. In the center was arge star-shaped stage where we would be able to showcase our talents. And above that was the panel¡¯s table, where Jinwoo Park was seated. The End Chapter 4 - Top Sexy Girl Group

Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Top Sexy Girl Group

¡°You¡¯ll bepeting with each other for two months from this day on. You will be judged by the viewers on your performances. Viewer scores and my scores will bebined to determine your rankings. You¡¯ll be given stars ording to your respective rankings. 3 stars for 1st to 3rd ce. 2 stars for 4th to 9th ce. 1 star for 10th to 15th ce. You¡¯ll be evaluated for a total of 10 weeks, and the 8 members with the most stars at the end will join the group. Understood?¡± Everyone nodded. It wasn¡¯t rocket science. I raised my hand with a question. ¡°Ah, yes, pig¡­ I, I mean Sian. Do you have a question?¡± ¡°Can we use the same practice room? What about our dorm?¡± That was my question. ¡°Ah, yes. Good question. You may use the practice rooms at your convenience. There will be two dorms which you can use in groups of 8 and 7. I will randomly assign your dorms every week.¡± ¡°Randomly?¡± I questioned again. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to form cliques. I want you to be friendly with everyone, which is why I will be assigning the dorms at random. You guys understand, right?¡± Everyone nodded. Yes, I understood. But...ah, that means we¡¯d have to move around every week. What a bother. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll let you know your tasks for the day. First, you¡¯ll be given a mission. Then, I¡¯ll assign you to do your dorms. In exactly a week, you¡¯ll be performing your missions on this stage. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Everyone nodded in response. Jinwoo continued. ¡°Okay, so your mission is...drum roll.¡± Making his own sound effects, he said, ¡°Show me what you are most confident in!¡± He proudly announced the mission. Some nodded, some frowned. But most looked full of thought. What I am most confident in¡­ ¡®What¡¯s it for me?¡¯ I thought carefully. Yeah, I¡¯m a good singer. I¡¯m a good singer, and...I¡¯m a good singer. I¡¯m only good at singing and I¡¯m good at only singing. I had no other talents or skills. Actually, I wasn¡¯t even sure if I¡¯d be able to sing well. This body might be a great singer, but I had no idea what I was doing. I only knew how to put my life on the light in battle. Anyway, Jinwoo continued. ¡°If you show me your best talent and impress me, you¡¯ll be able to earn a good score.¡± Again, the trainees had mixed reactions. The frowning trainees were likely girls who had trained for the longest periods. Of course. The longer they had trained, the better Jinwoo Park would know their talents already. It would be harder to show him something new and impress him. This was especially the case for me, Yoo-young, and Jumi. We had already shown our best talents for two years. If we were to sing again for this mission, it likely wouldn¡¯t earn us good scores. ¡°Oh, man. I¡¯m not good at anything besides singing¡­¡± Jumi worried next to me. So I chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m nothing without singing.¡± ¡°Pft.¡± Jumiughed. Was she agreeing with me? ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry forughing, Sian. Haah...But seriously, we¡¯re in trouble.¡± Jumi kept worrying as she linked her arm in mine again. I felt her breast press against my arm, and I broke another sweat. Her chest size was surprisingly impressive. ¡°Now I¡¯ll assign you to your dorms. It¡¯s simple.¡± He picked up a metal case by the panel¡¯s table. There were 15 pairs of wooden chopsticks inside. ¡°Pick a pair of chopsticks. Those with red tape should move towards the left, and those with the blue tape should move towards the right.¡± He starteding down from the table and stood on the star-shaped stage. ¡°Nowe and draw a pair of chopsticks.¡± We merely looked at each other, and Yoo-young, the oldest among the group, went ahead first. She picked a pair with red tape. Next came, Jihyun, myself, Jumi, Ara, Minji, and so on. Thus, the first week¡¯s dorm assignments were determined. There were 7 other girls in my dorm. Yoo-young Lee (22), Rinzhi (21), Minji Lee (21), Yoojin Jung (20), Sena (20), Areum Yeo (19), Hainan (18). These were my roommates for the week. ¡°Minji¡¯s here too.¡± I scoffed behind her back. The bitch that insulted me. I nned on beating her to a pulp the second we stepped inside our dorm. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I hope you¡¯ll understand.¡± We turned to Jinwoo again. He looked at us with a gentle smile. ¡°There may be a camera in the living room for broadcasting purposes. Please understand, okay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone answered aloud. ¡°Alright, then everyone work hard and I¡¯ll see you next week!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± And thus, the first recording of Fifteen came to a close. *** We got in the van again to the dorms. We began to unpack as soon as we arrived, and headed towards our assigned rooms. There were 3 girls in my room including myself. Rinzhi (21) and Yoojin Jung (20) were my roommates. Side note: Yoojin had an enormous rack. ¡°Mm¡­¡± I stared at the beds inside the room. There was one twin size bed, and one bunk bed. ¡°Sian~¡± Rinzhi hugged me from behind. ¡°The bed might break if you use the top bunk. Why don¡¯t you sleep on the twin bed?¡± Rinzhi subtly dissed me and I agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep there.¡± I put my luggage down on the twin bed. It looked ufortable. ¡°Should I use the top bunk?¡± Yoojin asked Rinzhi. Yoojin Jung. 20 years old, pretty tall. She had a youthful face but morous body. ¡°I¡¯d be grateful~¡± Rinzhi hugged Yoojin this time. Rinzhi definitely likes hugging. Anyway, we put away our things and came out to the living room to greet our housemates. The only girls I knew in the dorm were Yoo-young, Rinzhi, Hainan, and that bitch Minji. I came out to the living room to find that everyone else was already gathered. I wedged myself in between them. Plop. My rear end was so heavy, it actually made that sound. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here.¡± Everyone focused on Yoo-young as she spoke. ¡°Since we¡¯ll all be sharing our living space, let¡¯s do our best to get along.¡± ¡°Yes, Yoo-young.¡± We all smiled awkwardly at each other. Yoo-young, too, smiled awkwardly before she continued. ¡°Then should we introduce ourselves? Let¡¯s start with Sian on the left.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and started to introduce myself. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Sian Lee. I¡¯m 168 cm tall and I weigh 93 kg (the girls were all shocked at my weight.) My talent is singing. Fun fact, I have never dated before.¡± ¡°Pft.¡± All the girls giggled at my fun fact. I guess it was obvious that I would have never dated anyone. ¡°Sian, you didn¡¯t need to reveal even your weight.¡± Yoo-young suppressed herughter. Rinzhi started her introduction. ¡°Hai~ I¡¯m a trainee from China. My name is Rinzhi~ Let¡¯s be good friends~¡± She spoke in her special brand of cutesy charm. With average looks and a slim body, dancing was her talent. She was what Lovely Girl needed. The girls continued to introduce themselves one by one. Yoojin especially caught my eye. She was only 20 years old, but had such a morous body. What caught my attention was her announcement of her love for alcohol. A drinker, huh? Anyway, she was apparently able to start drinking in the evening and continue till the crack of dawn. That turned me off a bit. I personally didn¡¯t appreciate women who love to drink. Of course in moderation was fine, but all night¡­ How many mistakes she must have made¡­ And with that morous body on top of that? How could men leave her alone? Just a little bit of seductive behavior from her and they would be head over heels. Anyway, introductions came to a close and we began to decide on turns to wash up. Just then, Rinzhi piped up with an idea. ¡°Let¡¯s shower together so we can get closer!¡± Some were excited at the idea and some were a little embarrassed. I was admittedly on the excited side. How should I say this? Seeing such cute, young girls opened my heart. The world was bing more and more fun. The End Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Top Sexy Girl Group

¡°Okay, then let¡¯s shower together so we can bond more.¡± Yoo-young made the executive decision for us, and we all nodded in agreement. Rinzhi sidled up next to me. ¡°I want to do it with Sian!¡± Then Hainan followed suit. ¡°Me too, Sian!¡± Lastly, my roommate Yoojin also chimed in. ¡°I want to join too.¡± And so I showered with these three girls. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at their bodies with my eyes open for fear that my heart would explode again. *** We finally finished our shower and headed towards the room. The room soon filled with the whir of hair dryers, and stray hairs covered the floors. ¡®This is no joke.¡¯ I thought to myself. The amount of hair on the floor really was no joke with 3 girls living in one room. ¡°But Sian.¡± Rinzhi, who had finished drying her hair, turned towards me as she sat on her bed. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are you going to do for this week¡¯s mission?¡± ¡°What I can do best?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Rinzhi nodded. She spoke excellent Korean for a Chinese person. Just in case you were wondering, Rinzhi had trained under YH Entertainment for 3 years. ¡°I¡¯m still debating what I¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°You can sing. You¡¯re good at singing.¡± Rinzhi stuck her thumb up at me. Yes, she was right. I was a good singer. That¡¯s how I got to be part of Lovely Girl in the first ce, even with this fat body. But earlier I gave it a go, and the results were no good. Vibration, detailed key changes, switching to and from falsetto, all these things I found in my memories that I was once able to do¡­ I couldn¡¯t do them. Most of all, I couldn¡¯t put any genuine feeling, groove, or soul into my singing. In short, I couldn¡¯t sing. This was a critical situation. ¡°Something other than singing.¡± ¡°Something else? Is there something else you¡¯re good at?¡± Rinzhi looked at me with curiosity. To be honest, it seemed more like a look that said, ¡°Really? You? Are you really good at anything else? Don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll lose weight.¡± ¡°Pft.¡± Rinzhi giggled. Even Yoojin, who had been drying her hair next to us, burst outughing. ¡°Would that be okay to do for the mission?¡± Rinzhi was stillughing. She continued. ¡°But Sian. In your 1 year of training and 2 years after your debut, you always said you¡¯d diet and never seeded. No, you actually kept gaining weight.¡± Rinzhi suddenly looked worried. She switched between moods so freely. ¡°This time will be different.¡± I was determined. Who was I? I was one of Heaven¡¯s chosen strongest. That title is not one so easily earned. I endured training more painful than death itself. My will and determination were that strong. 93 kg? Piece of cake. I would change my entire body. I¡¯d turn over a new leaf! ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll be different this time. You always said that too.¡± ¡°Pft.¡± Yoojinughed again and Rinzhi¡¯s words. This bitch keepsughing at me. I was starting to get offended. ¡°You must be enjoying this, Yoojin.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry Sian...Hehe¡­¡± Yoojin responded as she stretched her morous body, putting it on full disy. I couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you lose weight, Sian.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯d rather do it on my own.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s at least match our diet to each other¡¯s. I gain weight pretty easily too so I¡¯m always on a diet. I¡¯ve been eating chicken breasts for 2 years.¡± ¡®She¡¯s a strong-willed bitch.¡¯ I didn¡¯t say that out loud. Rinzhi was indeed a strong-willed bitch in my memories. She really ate only chicken breasts and vegetables for 2 years. I could probably lose the weight faster if I followed her diet. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll match my diet to yours.¡± I nodded at her, and she embraced me again, making the noises of a baby bird. Is she a lesbian? Why does she keeptching onto me? Well, I¡¯m starting to get used to it anyway. ¡°Yoojin, do you want to join?¡± I asked as she scoffed. She gave me a look. ¡°Sian, I don¡¯t need to follow a diet. Look at me. Everything I eat goes to my boobs.¡± She puffed her chest forward, and I was nodding before I knew it. ¡°Aww, I¡¯m so jealous, Yoojin.¡± Rinzhi said as she looked longingly at Yoojin¡¯s chest. Anyway, the time flew deep into the night as we chatted, and I came outside again. I was determined to start losing this weight right away. Producer Jinwoo Park. What that fool remembered of me was simply azy pig. I was going to prove him wrong as soon as I humanly could. I would face searing pain for this mission and make the best of the new body I was given in this world. *** I ran about 10ps around the neighborhood. My bones started to ache due to my excessive body weight andck of muscle. ¡°Haah..ah...Haack...ahhh¡­¡± I gasped for air. It seemed that my lung capacity had increased fromst time, at least. What difference a measly 3 kg made. ¡°Wow, this is hard.¡± I took onest deep breath and flopped onto my stomach. Then I began to do some push-ups. What was most important for my body at the moment was to build muscle. Increasing my muscle mass would increase my basal metabolic rate, allowing me to lose weight even faster and perform more intense exercises. ¡°One million twenty one¡­¡± ¡°One million twenty two¡­¡± ¡°One million twenty three¡­¡± Plop. I copsed at one million twenty four. Now it was time for sit-ups. ¡°Whoo...Whoo¡­¡± I took a couple deep breaths beforeying back down. Then I bent my knees about half-way and pulled my upper body up¡­.st. Could my body really not even go up 15 degrees? My abundant belly fat didn¡¯t allow me to go up any higher. ¡°Wow¡­ Fucking pig, seriously¡­¡± I was getting really angry. I got up again andid down on my stomach. I bent my arm to 90 degrees and stretched my legs straight out, lifting myself up off the ground into a nk. My abdomen slowly heated up. My elbows and shoulders became tense. My whole body began to shake uncontrobly. ¡°Oh please¡­ Just 1 minute¡­ Come on¡­ugh...aghhh¡­!¡± Were nks always this difficult? I clenched my teeth and held on just a little longer, till I barely reached 1 minute. St. ¡°Hooooo¡­¡± I was exhausted. But it seemed to be working. Just 1 minute of that caused me to sweat like there was no tomorrow. ¡°Not bad.¡± I steadied my breath again before going into another nk. I endured another minute. My body soon grew ustomed to it, and I broke 2 minutes. Then 3, 4, and 5 minutes. ¡°Whooo!¡± I felt refreshed. The most refreshed I had felt since entering this world. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get on the scale now.¡± Looking at the clock, I realized I had worked out for about 5 hours. I should have lost about 3 kg. I immediately ran up to the dorm. *** ¡°Oh, where were you, Sian?¡± It was Yoo-young. Why wasn¡¯t she sleeping at this hour? It was already past midnight. ¡°I was working out.¡± ¡°Really? Oh my gosh¡­ Look at that sweat.¡± She gently pushed back the hair on my forehead. Was this really something to be impressed by? ¡°Are you starting another diet?¡± Yoo-young asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah. I need to lose weight.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be hard¡­ You¡¯re so weak-willed.¡± ¡°Not anymore.¡± ¡°You always said that.¡± Sheughed again. We were having the same conversation I had with Rinzhi. That was right, in my memories I could see that my body¡¯s owner had always said the same things. That it was different this time. But this time, it really was different. I had the will and determination of one of Heaven¡¯s strongest. ¡°But why are you up?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, I was just thinking.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°What to sing¡­¡± ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re going to sing?¡± ¡°Yeah. That is what I¡¯m best at, after all.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll love you no matter what you do.¡± It was true. Yoo-young had a fresh and cute look. She had milky white skin. The boys loved her. Unfortunately she had been in a no-name group, but she even got hit on time to time by male celebrities. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Ah, so you know.¡± ¡°But I want to use my talent.¡± ¡°You should.¡± I nodded in agreement and headed towards the scale. ¡°Are you checking to see how much you lost?¡± Yoo-young followed me. ¡°Mhm.¡± I nodded as i stood in front of the scale. ¡°Whoo¡­¡± I unlocked my phone and checked the picture I had taken of my weight that morning. 6/12 08:20 92 kg The End Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Top Sexy Girl Group

¡°I wonder¡­¡± How much weight did I lose today? I put one foot on the scale, which then began to rapidly increase in number, passing 50 kg. ¡°Omg¡­¡± I had only put one foot on the scale¡­ Anyway I stepped onto the scale with both feet this time and squeezed my eyes shut. I felt like my blood pressure was increasing as the numbers on the scale grew. ¡°Whoooo¡­¡± I was opening my eyes when Yoo-young squealed in shock. ¡°Oh my gosh! Sian! You¡¯re 89.9 kg!¡± ¡°Oh, damn.¡± I opened my eyes and looked down at the scale. I worked out for 5 hours and lost 2 kg. I expected at least 3¡­ Utterly disappointing. Figures, as my current body was nowhere near as efficient at burning fat as my previous body. But Yoo-young seemed amazed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you get down to the 80s!¡± ¡°Oh, oh yeah¡­? I smiled sheepishly. 89.9 kg. Yeah, at least I entered the 80s. ¡°You¡¯re really determined this time, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yoo-young was genuinely happy for me. She gave me a tight squeeze, and my heartbeat quickened again. Yoo-young Lee. She¡¯s pretty and sexy. And she had that mature charm of that of an older woman. It was arousing. ¡®Ack...ah¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t breathe¡­ ¡°If you lose weight, Producer Park will definitely be pleased!¡± ¡°Y, yeah.¡± I gently peeled Yoo-young off my body and I was able to breathe again. Why was I given a woman¡¯s body when I¡¯m obviously such a man? Am I supposed to suppress my needs and desires? Suddenly I was deep in an identity crisis. ¡®Whoever did this to me¡­ I will not let you off the hook¡­¡¯ That damn Grim Reaper¡­ I will be sure to berate him thoroughly. ¡°Hey Sian, you¡¯re going to shower now, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I should. I¡¯m dripping in sweat.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s shower together! Wait a second. I¡¯m going to go get my towel.¡± She went back to her room and I stared after her in bewilderment. Gulp¡­ This is all thanks to that big bathroom¡­ *** ¡°Why are yours so big?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I looked down at my chest. I was a C cup. An impressive size. Not more so than Yoojin Jung, but I, too, had quite the morous set of assets. Although who knew what would happen once I lost weight. I was sure they¡¯d shrink as I lost fat, but I still had gics on my side. ¡°Lucky. Mine are so small.¡± Yoo-youngined about her chest as she looked down. But it was okay. She had other (?) nice assets. We continued to chat about breasts as we showered. Well, it was mostly Yoo-young pushing this topic of conversation, making me feel shy. *** The sun rose the next morning. My roommates, Rinzhi and Yoojin, got up early to shower. ¡°Early birds.¡± I woke up just now. 8am. Why on earth do these girls wake up so early? Well, they did all seem to go to bed earlyst night. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m thirsty.¡± I headed towards the living room, and was met with a surprising scene. All the girls were already out here with full faces of makeup on! I wasn¡¯t the only one that was surprised. They all looked back at my bare face, eyes wide with shock. ¡°Hahaha, look at that pig¡¯s fat face.¡± Minji snickered. Areum Yeo followed suit. Areum Yeo. Average face and a somewhat chubby build. A confident high schooler with a bubbly personality. ¡°What do you mean? She¡¯s looks pretty to me.¡± Hainan had my back. She was a beautiful soul. There are some girls with not only beautiful faces, but beautiful hearts as well. Hainan was the poster child for such girls. She was only 18 but was more mature than many adults. Perhaps she had been forced to grow up faster, living in a foreign country for such a long time. Side note: she was a 4th year trainee at YH. ¡°That looks pretty to you? Hainan, are your eyes on your feet?¡± Minji¡¯s words ticked me off a bit. I approached her. I wanted to feed her a knuckle sandwich for breakfast. Lucky for her, the front doorbell rang at that moment. Sena hopped over to open the door. Ah, yes. Sena was a 20 year-old Japanese girl. She¡¯s rather timid and very kind, so naturally everyone liked her. She¡¯d been practicing ptes and yoga since she was a child, so she was flexible and a great dancer. She was slim and fit. Sena opened the door and the mu-music camera crew came inside. Thus, my special breakfast ns for Minji were canceled. I couldn¡¯t use violence in front of all these eyes. The cameras were already rolling. ¡°Good morning. We¡¯re here to film as you were told yesterday. We¡¯re also going to be installing a camera in the living room, if that¡¯s okay with you.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine.¡± That was Minji. ¡°Will there be cameras in the rooms?¡± Me this time. The staff answered. ¡°We won¡¯t be installing them in the rooms to protect your privacy.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I said with a disappointed look. The staff member scoffed. ¡°I think there is especially no reason to install them in your room, Miss Sian Lee...Haha¡­¡± He was mocking me with a smile. I wanted to knock out all of his yellow teeth. I made a mental note. First Minji Lee. Then this asshole staff member. His name was Jung-jin Lee. I¡¯d have to pencil in his murder some time. Next, the Lovely Girl manager, Hak-gyu came inside the room and started to announce today¡¯s schedule. ¡°Everyone just do what you need to do. Go to the practice room, meet your friends, whatever. Starting from the 2nd week you¡¯ll be given more rigorous missions and probably won¡¯t have time to meet people outside the program. I suggest you meet your family and friends this week.¡± We nodded at him and he continued. ¡°And starting from 11am today, each of you will get a personal VJ that will follow you around. It might be ufortable at first, but it¡¯s for the show so look your best for the cameras. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Again, we nodded. ¡°Okay, then good luck.¡± Then he turned to me and did a double take. He rushed over. ¡°Sian, you should hurry and shower¡­ We¡¯ll start filming soon¡­¡± He was rather cautious in his words to me, out of respect for the 2 years we worked together. ¡°Is my bare face really that bad?¡± ¡°Look in the mirror¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I stood in front of mirror in my room, and I had to hold myself back from breaking it. I had entered the 90s, but the fat was still clinging onto every crevice of my face. ¡°I need to hurry up, shit.¡± I strengthened my will once again. I exited the dorm with my naked face. Ah, I did wash my face and hair. I also put on some lotion and BB cream. Isn¡¯t that basically a naked face? Well anyway, I made a beeline for YH Entertainment. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± My VJ shoved the camera in my face. And of course, of all people it was the asshole, Jung-jin Lee. ¡°I¡¯m going to the gym.¡± ¡°The gym?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m trying to lose weight.¡± I looked straight at the camera as I spat out those words. And I gave a little wink. You know, for the fans. The camera reeled back. ¡°Why are you pulling the camera back?¡± ¡°Sorry. Haha¡­¡± He shoved the camera back in my face. I gave him a little grin and started walking again. Then I turned around to look at him. ¡°What was your name?¡± ¡°Jun-jin Lee.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Jung-jin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jun-jin.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry.¡± I slightly bowed my head in apology and kept walking. Then Jung-jin, I mean, Jun-jin caught up to me and started to film from the side. ¡°But wasn¡¯t the mission to show what you¡¯re best at? You¡¯re good at singing.¡± Jun-jin questioned. Are VJs supposed to have this many questions? ¡°I¡¯m better at losing weight.¡± ¡°Pft.¡± Heughed. My fury gauge was about to explode, but I restrained myself. I was on camera. Hold back. Hold back. Anyway, after some more useless conversation, I arrived at YH Entertainment¡¯s gym. The gym was huge and empty, probably because it was early morning. I headed straight for the scale first. Jun-jin followed me and pointed the camera at the scale. ¡°Are you trying to look at my weight?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jun-jin moved the camera away. ¡°Look then.¡± He pointed the camera back immediately. ¡°Make sure you get that.¡± I grinned as I stepped onto the scale. As always, the needle wavered furiously beforeing to a stop. 89.1 kg. ¡°Hmm, I lost a bit more.¡± I nodded with satisfaction. Jun-jin, on the other hand, was shocked. ¡°Eigh, Eigh...Eighty...nine...point one¡­?¡± ¡°Your shock is making me feel embarrassed.¡± ¡°Oh, s, sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t cut it.¡± I stepped down from the scale and started to stretch. I reached up for the sky, then reached behind me, to the right, and to the left. Every time I leaned over my shirt rode up, exposing my side fat. It was quite unsightly. The End Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Top Sexy Girl Group

¡°But why are you dieting all of a sudden?¡± Jun-jin tossed this question at me and the atmosphere suddenly turned chilly. I looked at him in disbelief. Are you fucking kidding me? I¡¯m dieting because I¡¯m a pig. I¡¯m dieting because of assholes like you who mock me and scoff at me. Is what I wanted to say to him, but¡­ Cameras were rolling. Reputation, reputation¡­ ¡°Why am I dieting? I want to be slender like other girls.¡± I gave him my best camera smile. ¡°Pft.¡± And this assholeughed again. Why I oughta¡­ ¡°Is that funny?¡± ¡°Ah, haha. No...sorry...keke¡­¡± ¡°Hah.¡± I let out a chuckle as I used all my might to suppress the fury. It¡¯s like a marathon. The first 30 minutes are like death, but once you push through it, you get this great sense of achievement and satisfaction. I guess as I was suppressing my anger for a while, I was starting to almost enjoy it. That¡¯s why Iughed. After stretching, I headed towards the weight machines. After weights, I¡¯d do cardio. Doing cardio first sucked out all my energy, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to do any weights. It would be pointless. Typically you should use your energy on weights first, then do cardio. Weights are important to increase your muscle mass to increase your basal metabolic rate. A higher basal metabolic rate means your body will burn more calories, and you¡¯ll lose weight faster. ¡°Okay, starting with push-ups.¡± I got onto floor, face down. Jun-jin started to film me in position. ¡°Should I count for you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± I began. One...two...three...four...five...six...seven...eight.....one million twenty one...one million twenty two¡­.one million twenty three...one million twenty four...one million twenty five...one million twenty si...st. I copsed at one million twenty six. ¡°Isn¡¯t it 126?¡± Jun-jin questioned. ¡°Right.¡± I answered. ¡°But why one million twenty six¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just nice to hear.¡± I beamed at him, and he chuckled. He seemed bbergasted. ¡°But that¡¯s still very impressive¡­ With that bod¡­ I mean, with that weight, 126 is good.¡± He was genuinely impressed. ¡°I did 125.¡± I corrected him. Anyway, I was sweating like a pig. My white shirt was sticking to me like a second skin, exposing my pink bra. Of course, men were stealing nces at me. I didn¡¯t care. Maybe because I was actually a man, it didn¡¯t bother me. Still, I was aware that I might have been looking a little provocative. ¡°A little provocative, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Pft.¡± Jun-jinughed at my question, yet again. I really wanted to punch out every single tooth he had in his head every time heughed like that. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d say it¡¯s a little more...terrorizing than provocative¡­¡± He shot bullets at me in a phony apologetic tone. Sure, he was right. When a sexy woman exposes herself, it¡¯s enticing. When a fat person like me does the same...people scowl. People are cold. They would most certainly leave hatements. ¡°Please edit this part well.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll probably be edited out.¡± I continued my workout. Push-ups, sit-ups, bench press, nk, and the works. I used all of the machines in the gym, leaving the running machine forst. I spent the whole day at the gym. The sun started to set. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go watch the girls in dance practice~¡± Jun-jin seemed especially pleased at this. It must suck for him too. There were plenty of pretty girls in Fifteen, and he got stuck with me. And I wasn¡¯t even doing anything interested. I was working out all day. But what could we do? It was what it was. Anyway, I left for the practice rooms and Jun-jin happily followed. *** I gently slid open the door and...boom! ¡°Ack!¡± I was so huge my rear end collided with the door. All eyes turned towards me. ¡°Omg! Sian!¡± Rinzhi weed me first, as Yoojin waved. Then Ara and Sena shyly greeted me. ¡°Only four of you?¡± ¡°Yeah, they all went to eat. Did you eat yet?¡± Rinzhi asked as she approached me. ¡°No, I wanted to eat with you.¡± ¡°I knew you loved me. Chifanle meiyou?¡± Rinzhi suddenly spoke to me in her mother tongue, and I responded in Japanese. ¡°Chotto.¡± ¡°Pft, what the heck.¡± Rinzhi lightly pped my shoulder and slipped right into my arms. She really loved it there. ¡°Do you want to sleep together tonight, Sian?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why? Because there¡¯s not enough room?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± I nodded. It was squishy enough on my own. But to sleep with Rinzhi too? No way. She might suffocate to death if I happened to roll on top of her. ¡°Hmph. But I like you.¡± Rinzhi gave me another tight squeeze. Really, was she a lesbian? Why does she keep doing that? Anyway, I could see that Jun-jin¡¯s grin was stretched so wide it was about to fall off his face. He was busy filming all the other girls. At the moment he was filming Yoojin. Probably filming her ample bosom. She happened to be performing a popping dance, pumping her chest. All cameras were pointed at her. ¡°Shallow idiots.¡± I clicked my tongue. So distracted by boobs that he forgot his main agenda. Just then, Ara and Sena approached me. ¡°Hello.¡± Sena greeted me very respectfully, even though we were the same age. ¡°Hello, Sian.¡± Ara smiled awkwardly. She, too, was the same age. They were both very pretty Japanese girls. Sena looked like an anime character. She didn¡¯t have the same entrancing aura as Hainan, but she had her own charm. She also had a good cup size. ¡°Hi.¡± I greeted them in return. ¡°Sian, let¡¯s go eat together.¡± Sena invited me. ¡°No, not Sian.¡± Rinzhi chimed in. ¡°Sian and I are on a diet right now so we¡¯re mainly eating chicken breasts and vegetables. Sena and Ara, you two should just go by yourselves.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Sian...doesn¡¯t have any weight to lose¡­¡± Ara sphemed, and I just smiled. She was pretty. Yeah, I was letting her go because she was pretty. I was the one that needed the most forgiveness. I was just too fat. 90 kg...Haah¡­ It was just too much. How did this body even be part of a bad trio in the first ce? They really must have only looked at talent. Yes, that was the case ording to my memories. YH Entertainmentunched this campaign for a [Faceless Singer], for which I auditioned and made it 100% with pure talent. Although I¡¯ve lost that soul now. I¡¯m sorry, body, but I don¡¯t think I can do that anymore. Maybe if I practiced. But for now, I needed to lose weight first. ¡°Still, she can¡¯t. Sian is really determined this time.¡± Rinzhi kept me on track. I was grateful. Dieting was better with someone else, than alone. And I trusted her expertise. Then, Yoojin came over, breasts jiggling. Why was she wearing such tight clothes? Her breasts were almost piercing through the fabric. She chucked an irritatingment our way as she passed by. ¡°Gosh, everything I eat goes straight to my chest¡­¡± Everyone immediately looked down at their own chests. Of course, except for me. They were mine, but I didn¡¯t really like these breasts. They were still new and unfamiliar to me. It¡¯s only been so long since I was reincarnated¡­ I still do double takes when I pee. Chapter 7: Top Sexy Girl Group Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Top Sexy Girl Group

All the girls went out to eat. The VJs also grouped up for their meals. My VJ, however, was still filming myself and Rinzhi. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± I asked Jun-jin. His camera was filming me, but he was looking at Rinzhi. He couldn¡¯t even hear my question. Or did he choose not to hear it? ¡°Mr. VJ.¡± Barf. ¡°Oh, yes, yes¡­¡± He finally turned his attention towards me. ¡°I asked, are you not going to eat?¡± I restrained myself from shouting. The cameras were rolling¡­ ¡°Ah, yes. Not yet. In about half an hour.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯ll get hungry watching us eat.¡± I opened the lunch Rinzhi packed us andughed dryly. It was filled with pale white chicken breast and vegetables, ¡°Are there any grilled ones?¡± I asked Rinzhi. in, boiled chicken breast wasn¡¯t quite appealing to me. Of course, I had never had such in, unseasoned chicken breast before, but something far back in my memories was resisting it heavily. ¡°You have to eat it like this to lose weight, Sian.¡± Rinzhi was adamant. So this is why she was so slim. A born dancer. Rinzhi was slim, but she was also fit and toned from dancing. That was one of her charms. It was just unfortunate that her chest was on the smaller side. But it¡¯s not like you needed arge chest to be an idol star. Ah, well for Yoojin it was a different case¡­ Her chest surely was an asset. She could probably secure many drooling male fans. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I forked a piece of chicken. It looked disgusting. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten this for 2 years?¡± ¡°Yup. It¡¯s hard at first but you get used to it eventually. It¡¯s low in calories and it¡¯s filling. How awesome is that?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ Eat up¡­¡± I took a bite of the chicken. I put my fork down. ¡°I give up.¡± ¡°No, Sian. You have to eat it. You can¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t have strength.¡± Rinzhi put the bitten piece of chicken back into my mouth. I gingerly chewed and swallowed it. I had never tasted anything so dry and, well, tasteless. *** After dinner, the trainees started to gather in the practice room one by one. Yoojin with the big breasts came first, then Japanese trainees Ara and Sena came in. Soon Jia Lee and Liang Liang followed. Jia Lee was the same age as I was, and something about her was very morous...Like a party girl? A sexy girl at the club? She also had a very active and outgoing personality, but she and I were still a little awkward. She had started training just a year ago. On the other hand was Liang Liang. She was just 18, the same age as Hainan. She also was a born dancer, rivaling with Rinzhi. You could call them the top two dancers among the group. In my opinion, one of the two would definitely make it into Lovely Girl. If I had to name a character w, it would be that she was a bit greedy. However, that¡¯s just my opinion. ¡°What about the other girls?¡± I asked Rinzhi. There were only 6 total, including Rinzhi. There should have been 15. ¡°Ah, they¡¯re in the other practice room. And Yoo-young, Jumi, and Jihyun (22) are doing vocal training.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll go visit them.¡± I suddenly missed Yoo-young and Jumi, my original teammates. I also wanted to see Jihyun (22). She was a year older than me and had a brilliant mind. She was a student at a prestigious university and she was pretty in the girl-next-door kind of way. She was, however, a bit of an attention-seeker, especially from men. It was hard to count how many men she had gone through. What exactly was her charm? I was very curious. ¡°Going already? Watch me practice.¡± ¡°Mm, should I?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rinzhi sat me on the floor. Then she started to dance in front of the mirror without any music. It was a very borate performance,parable to a sword dance. How could a dance be so beautiful? I let my jaw drop as I watched her in action. In just moments, she switched gears. What were elegant and graceful movements became quick and sharp. She pumped her chest up and down and my eyes grew. She was a full A cup at best, but in the moment they looked like double Ds! It was that alluring. ¡°Was she always that good¡­¡± I was truly impressed by Rinzhi¡¯s performance. If she had been holding real swords, how much more marvelous would it have been! I saw her in a different light, and I wasn¡¯t the only one. Yoojin Jung, Sena, Jia, and Liang Liang were all in awe. The VJ made a beeline towards Rinzhi. Just then, Yoojin came to the center and started pumping her chest like Rinzhi. Her breasts were like missiles about to shoot out of her clothes. Nothing came close. ¡°Perky¡± was not a good enough word to describe them. Following suit, Jia cheered as she whipped her long ck hair back and started dancing. Everyone joined in. The VJs beamed with happiness as they filmed. ¡°They¡¯re having so much fun.¡± I gently stood up and to let myself out of the practice room. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jun-jin asked as if he was disappointed. ¡°To see Yoo-young.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Jun-jin looked relieved. ¡°Why? Were you afraid I¡¯d be going to the gym?¡± I must have nailed it in the head. I knew Jun-jin would enjoy it here much better. Cuties left and right, and they were dancing too. Just watching them would heal all his wounds. But at the moment he was with me, the pig, and the pig was exposing her pink bra in all her sweaty glory. His eyes must have rotted. Which is exactly why I decided to go work out. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go work out.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jun-jin let out a sigh of disappointment. *** We all gathered in the dorms after practice. I weighed myself before going out to the living room, and I came out to be 87.6 kg. I had lost 1.5 kg today. Diets were really difficult. Today was hard enough, but to think of repeating this cycle over and over¡­ I was especially pained by the fact that I couldn¡¯t eat white rice and savory soups and side dishes. I came out to the living room and saw Minji and Yoo-young watching TV together. Minji saw me and greeted me excitedly. ¡°Hey Sian!¡± ¡®What¡¯s up with that bitch all of a sudden.¡¯ The same bitch who wouldn¡¯t stop calling me pig was so excited to see me. I wondered why. The reason was simple. The cameras installed there, there, and there. Minji was trying to show viewers this new character she had created for herself. ¡®Sly bitch.¡¯ I thought to myself. Anyway, I went over next to her as she waved me over. ¡°You guys must have made up.¡± Yoo-young knew that wasn¡¯t true. She had once gotten upset at Minji, telling her to stop. Minji also happened to be scared of Yoo-young, so she listened to her silently. But of course, she was different when Yoo-young wasn¡¯t around. Basically, she was a bitch. ¡°Made up?¡± I tilted my head. ¡°We did make up, Yoo-young!¡± Minji responded loudly. Yoo-young chuckled. ¡°Yeah, you two should get along. Who knows, we might all be a team.¡± Minji nodded dramatically. No matter the angle I looked at her from, she was a conniving bitch. ¡°Good, good. Then will you two go buy some eggs from the store? I¡¯m going to cook up some steamed eggs to feed the girls.¡± Yoo-young smiled sweetly. She was sweet and pretty and at the same time yed the role of the oldest diligently. ¡°Okay, Yoo-young!¡± Minji grabbed my hand and headed towards the front door. I was so baffled at her actions I could only stare at her in awe. I was waiting for a good time to throw her a punch. Just you wait. We stepped out the door, and the bitch tried to start something with me immediately. ¡°Hey pig, be more friendly with me when the cameras are rolling. It¡¯s called a show window friendship, you stupid pig.¡± I scoffed at her words and put up my hand. Just as I was about to yank her hair, a VJ emerged from the stairs at the end of the hallway. I quickly put my hand down. Failed again. The VJ that had interrupted me just now, it was Jun-jin Lee. That bastard¡­ I swear¡­ The End Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Top Sexy Girl Group

¡°Why are you here now?¡± I asked. Jun-jinughed awkwardly. ¡°I forgot to do the evening interview.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Indeed, we hadn¡¯t done the evening interview. ¡°Sorry, Sian. Can I have a few minutes?¡± ¡°I have to go buy eggs right now.¡± Yes. I was going to the store with Minji, just us two. A great opportunity to teach Minji a lesson. I was not about to let it slip. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll tag along. That should be some good footage, you two going to the store together. There are rumors that you don¡¯t get along.¡± Jun-jin said with a smile. Get lost, you bastard. Is what I wanted to tell him¡­ But those sted cameras¡­ ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go together. We¡¯re really close so get some good footage in.¡± Of course, that was Minji and her phony, sweet smile. Then, she linked her arm in mine. Phony, phony, phony bitch. ¡°Ah, you two were close.¡± Jun-jin smiled like a proud uncle. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re so close. Aren¡¯t we, Sian?¡± Minji smiled up at me. If I could just yank all those nostril hairs out I would. ¡°Sian, why aren¡¯t you answering her? You must be upset at Minji about something. Are you butthurt?¡± Jun-jin smiled mockingly. I almost cut his tongue. It¡¯s always infuriating to be asked if one is butthurt when one is most certainly not butthurt. And on top of that, I was at a disadvantage here. They were just adding fuel to the fire. Jun-jin Lee, Minji Lee. I really needed to schedule a day to give them a good beating or two. Ah, since Minji is a girl, I¡¯ll just yank out her hair. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I forced a smile. It wasn¡¯t easy putting on a happy face. Normally my fist would have gone out first, but that was a big no no in this world. That¡¯s why poker faces were so important. Especially in the entertainment field. ¡°Your smile is very awkward. I think you are butthurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡®Before I knock out all of your corn teeth.¡¯ I said the first part aloud, and thetter silently. Anyway, that put a stop to the questions. We headed towards a nearby store. *** We passed by the downtown area on the way to the store, and of course no one recognized us. It was to be expected. The first episode hadn¡¯t even aired yet. ¡°The store is farther than expected.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s right past downtown.¡± I said. It was in my memories. Minji put her mouth close to my ear and said so only I could hear, ¡°Of course the pig would know exactly where the store is. Keke.¡± ¡®Twinkle, twinkle little star. How I wonder what you are. Up above the world so high, like a diamond in the sky. Twinkle, twinkle little star. How I wonder what you are.¡¯ I sang Twinkle, Twinkle Little Star to myself to cool down the steaming out of my ears. Getting angry would have meant that I lost. I wanted to pluck out every single nose hair and armpit hair this bitch had, but that would only damage my own reputation. When no one else was around, that¡¯s when I would punish her. I wouldn¡¯t leave a single hair on her body. ¡°Let¡¯s go through the alleyway over there.¡± I headed towards the shortcut to the store and the others followed behind. Then suddenly, Jun-jin stopped in his tracks. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I just really need to use the restroom¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really something.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°You can go in that shop right there.¡± It wasn¡¯t my shop, but I was sure the owner would take pity on the man. ¡°You two go on ahead. I¡¯ll be just a minute.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun-jin left as soon as I responded, and I slipped through the alleyway with Minji. I saw the bitch start to open her mouth to start with me again, and I opened my palm. I would smack her face as soon as she started talking. But it was in that moment, that we heard some middle-aged men fighting on the terrace of a nearby shop. There were about 8 open soju bottles. Did they really drink all that themselves? Some guys around the area tried to stop them. They were drunkenly shoving their fingers in each others faces. They were big men, and the passersby couldn¡¯t easily restrain them, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go watch. Looks fun.¡± Minji stupidly said. Was this bitch crazy? You shouldn¡¯t get involved in a fight with men that big. It¡¯s dangerous. But she wanted to go and watch? ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± I agreed with a smile. I was a man. Well, just in spirit. Anyway, we went to go catch the show. We approached the scene, just close enough to see their faces. They both looked exhausted, but thoroughly upset at each other. ¡°You bleep-! I¡¯ll bleep-ing bleep you! You bleep-! Damn bleep-!¡± ¡°You bleep-ed my girlfriend, you bleep-! You son of a bleep-!¡± They shook off the people holding them back and went at each other. Right punch, left punch, hook, uppercut, guillotine choke, takedown, pounding, the works. They fought like mixed martial artists. ¡°What a hot mess.¡± Imented. It was really a chicken fight. I wanted to get in there and show them how it¡¯s done. I was sure I could take them both down with one swing. Anyway, why was this bitch Minji having so much fun with this? Was she into martial arts? Well, whether she did or not didn¡¯t have anything to do with me. I turned back towards the fight. They were rolling on the floor now, and things really started to escte. Someone called the police, but just then, one guy grabbed a soju bottle and smashed it on the table. Crack! The broken soju bottle bore its gnarly teeth, and the guy holding it began to swing it around recklessly. The crowd backed up, afraid. His opponent, too, backed up. ¡°Come here, you bastard!¡± He swung the broken bottle once more, and looked around the scene. He made eye contact with us. No, he made eye contact with Minji. And suddenly he was walking towards us. No, he was walking towards Minji, looking her in the eye. He started to speed up and shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°You bitch! You gold digging bitch! You were here!¡± He must have been so drunk he had mistaken Minji for the girl he was sleeping with. Anyway, he swung the broken bottle towards her, and she instinctively crouched down, screaming. Ahhhh!!!! *** Whooooosh¡­ The bottle was flying towards Minji. I saw everything in slow motion. I debated. Should I block that bottle, saving Minji? Or should I leave it be? Minji was certainly trash. She was cute and had a nice chest, but otherwise she was just trash. Did I need to save such a bitch? Wasn¡¯t this just punishment? But if I didn¡¯t save her, she really could die. The bottles gnarly teeth was aimed exactly at her head. I thought again. About all the shitty things she had done and said to me. Were they worth her death? I didn¡¯t think so. She was verbally abusive but not enough to pay with her life. And more than anything, I wanted to punish her myself, and I had the ability to do so. Then should I save her? If it was a basketball or baseball, I wouldn¡¯t have. The worst that could happen was a concussion. God, should I save her? I thought once more. Yes, if she died just like that, I wouldn¡¯t ever get my chance to punish her. I needed to yank out all her hair. Yank! I grabbed Minji¡¯s hair and yanked her head back. I yanked her so hard her whole body fell over, and she was able to dodge the broken bottle. The man quickly grabbed the bottle again and started swinging again, and I grabbed his wrist. Perfect timing. And strength. If I didn¡¯t have any strength, it would have been pointless. Eek! Eeek! Eeeek!!! The bitch kept screaming, not knowing that I had just saved her. I lightly pushed her neck with my foot. ¡°Shut up bitch.¡± And I turned back towards the big guy. He was also looking back at me, with an ominous expression. The End Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Top Sexy Girl Group

¡°Let go of me, you pig.¡± I let go, and the moment I freed him, the man flung his fist towards my face. I easily dodged his swing. I may have been a pig, but I knew a thing or two about fighting. He started to swing the broken soju bottle again, as I avoided it while simultaneously kicking his left thigh. Pow! The sound was tremendous. The impact was likely intense, thanks to my hefty weight. It was a low kick of about a tenth of a ton. His left log started to wobble, and I took the opportunity to shove his chest with a front kick. St! He was down and out. He wasn¡¯t dead, but probably unconscious. Anyway, the crowd apuded my heroic performance. Among the cheers I heard a ¡°Go pig!¡± I¡¯ll have to punish that one too if I ever caught them. The police soon arrived and started to clear up the scene. I turned around to see Minji still crouched over and crying. Was she that scared? I guess it was understandable, since a huge man came running at her with a broken ss bottle. It must have been shocking. She is young, after all. ¡°Oh, boo hoo.¡± I actually felt a pang of pity for the girl, seeing her shaking and crying out of fear. I felt like I wanted to protect her. I was in the body of a woman, but my soul was still that of a man. And I was 30 years old. How else could I feel when this 21 year-old girl was shaking like that. She had a piece of trash personality, truly, but at least in this very moment I give her a hand. But in that hand was a handful of hair. I looked at Minji¡¯s head in disbelief, and indeed, there was a bald spot. I guess I had yanked too hard, pulling out so many hairs one might have thought she was prematurely balding. Oh, she wasn¡¯t crying because of the yanked hair, was she? ¡°Sorry. Anyway, get up bitch.¡± She gently took my hand and stood up. And started crying again. The police soon approached us and I exined the situation. The police seemed to doubt me when I told him that I beat the guy up. Only after some witnesses backed up my story, did he believe me. And in just a few moments, Jun-jin came running over to us. ¡°Sian! Minji!¡± He gasped, trying to catch his breath. ¡°Just in time, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I went all the way over there, and came back here¡­ Hah¡­ Never in my dreams did I imagine that you two would be watching the fight here¡­ Gah¡­ You weren¡¯t picking up your phones¡­ But what¡¯s wrong with Minji?... Hah¡­ Haah¡­¡± Jun-jin worried about Minji. ¡°Something happened. Take her back to the dorm for me.¡± I left Minji in Jun-jin¡¯s hands. She was still hobbling and wobbling from the shock. ¡°What in the world happened?¡± Jun-jin looked serious. ¡°We were just watching the fight and got attacked. Anyway, take her back to the dorm. Don¡¯t take her to a motel on the way.¡± I wanted to say it, just in case. In my memories were many cases in which menmonly went to motels, especially with women hobbling and wobbling like that. ¡°Motel¡­? What do you think I am¡­¡± He seemed hurt. ¡°Anyway, take her back and let her rest. I¡¯ll go get the eggs.¡± ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Jun-jin supported Minji and turned back, as I headed towards the store again. But for some reason, I felt a little twinge of regret. ¡°I should¡¯ve beat him up more. I barely got started¡­ Tsk.¡± Yes. He went down in two measly kicks. Anyway, I felt good, having saved someone after such a long time off. *** I returned to the dorm with the eggs. Everyone was gathered in the living room, consoling Minji who was still crying. ¡°Oh! Sian, hurry over!¡± Yoo-young called to me. ¡°What happened?¡± Yoo-young asked in a worried tone. All of my housemates were looking at me. ¡°We went to go watch some middle-aged men fighting on the streets and got attacked.¡± ¡°Really? Why?¡± ¡°He said he fuc¡­ Ah, he mistook Minji for his girlfriend. So he came at her.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°But good thing you¡¯re okay, Minji.¡± Yoo-young gave Minji a tight hug. My heart hurt a little at this sight. I was a more sensitive man than one would think. ¡°Ah, Yoo-young. The eggs.¡± I gave Yoo-young the eggs. ¡°Oh yeah. Girls, stay in the living room. I¡¯ll make some steamed egg. Minji, you stop crying.¡± ¡°Okay, Yoo-young¡­ sniffle..¡± Minji breathed her snot in as she stole a nce at me. The way she looked at me seemed to have changed somehow, and so did her hair¡­ *** 3 days had passed since the incident. Today was the day the first episode of Fifteen would air. On the first day, since all we did was introduce ourselves, there was no ranking. Onlyments online. I already knew, I¡¯d get a lot of hate. Even before I had reincarnated, this woman received a lot of hate from the masses. Most of thements were about what a pig she was and how she had miraculously be an idol star with that body. Was being fat such a sin? Technically speaking, it wasn¡¯t. But as an idol, and as a member of a team, it was her duty to strictly take care of herself for the sake of the team. The masses were criticizing exactly that point. Taking care of oneself. My body¡¯s owner had known that very well, but her will was weak. She gave up and binged constantly, repeating the cycle over and over again. Stress, eat, sleep, cry¡­ I personally thought she deserved the hatements. But not anymore. Things would changepletely. ¡°85.8 kg.¡± I beamed with satisfaction. This body had lost 10 kg after I had reincarnated into it. And I was gaining momentum. Of course. As one increases in muscle mass, they can perform higher intensity exercises, which in turn increases basal metabolic rate, which loses weight faster. I could even do a high kick now. But¡­ looking in the mirror, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference¡­ Even after negative 10 kg, I didn¡¯t look any thinner. If I couldn¡¯t see a difference, other people most definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to. ¡°Sian, how much did you lose?¡± Rinzhi asked me cutely. ¡°I¡¯m at 85.8 kg.¡± ¡°Omg! Really?!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°You lost 10 kg?! Omg! Crazy!¡± Rinzhi was sincerely shocked. ording to my memories, it was the first time this body had lost 10 kg, after all. The most it had lost...2 kg? Pathetic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you proud?¡± ¡°Totally! Then let¡¯s eat something yummy today!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I tilted my head. I was on a roll, what did she mean eat something yummy? ¡°If you constantly eat clean all the time, you lose motivation and burn out easily. You should reward yourself regrly. Reward yourself with something yummy!¡± Rinzhi was already licking her lips. She must have been really excited. ¡°Mm¡­ But still¡­¡± I was afraid. I knew this body well by now, and it gained weight very easily. It clung onto fat like its life depended on it. I wasn¡¯t sure if eating something tasty would be the point of no return for me. ¡°Nah! Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯ve already lost so much!¡± Rinzhi took my hand and led me to the kitchen. Yoo-young and Minji were already there cooking some stir-fried squid. Spicy red sauce, udon noodles, and fresh seafood. It was the most enticing thing I had seen. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°What do you think? Looks good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Yoo-young smiled at me proudly. She scooped a spoonful and brought it to my lips. ¡°Sian, see if it¡¯s seasoned enough.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I hesitated for a moment, and then opened my mouth wide like a baby bird. I sucked in the spoon in all its spicy, salty glory. One spoonful, two spoonfuls, more, give me more! ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°Totally.¡± I gave her a thumbs up. It really was delicious. ¡°Sian, then will you slice the green onions over there for me? All we need to do now is add those. We still have some time left, right?¡± She was asking about the Fifteen broadcast. It would start at 10pm, so we had 30 minutes left. The End Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Top Sexy Girl Group ¡°Yup, we still have time. I¡¯ll slice them up quickly.¡± I picked up the green onions on the table and put them on the cutting board. I wanted to use scissors, but surprisingly enough, there weren¡¯t any. So I grabbed a knife. Knives were my specialty anyway. At the moment I may have been a pig, but I was originally a sword-wielding warrior. I never lost to anybody with a sword. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started.¡± I held the knife in my hand, and it felt so strange. It wasn¡¯t my original body, after all. I started to chop the onions. Chop...chop...chop...chop¡­ It was difficult. I almost sliced my own finger. Minji quietly came by my side. She seemed to have been avoiding me after the incident. If she didn¡¯t provoke me, I had no reason to provoke her. But why was she approaching me now? I needed to be careful this time. I had a knife in hand. ¡°Uh¡­ Hey Sian¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m holding a knife. Watch what you say.¡± I warned her in advance. I didn¡¯t know what this hand would do with the knife. ¡°Oh, no¡­ Um¡­ I wanted to say thanks¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I stared at Minji, knife in hand. Was this bitch out of her mind? I couldn¡¯t ever get used to her. I was waiting for her to tell me she was kidding and call me a fat pig again. But she looked me in the eyes and thanked me so sincerely. Well, I did save her life. I guess she did have a conscience. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± ¡°Act like your old self. I can¡¯t get used to this.¡± ¡°Old self¡­?¡± She pretended that she couldn¡¯t remember. What a bitch. ¡°Yeah. Act like you always did and make me mad. So I don¡¯t have to feel guilty pulling out all your hair.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sian¡­ I¡¯m really sorry for how I treated you. I apologize.¡± She apologized. She was truly a mystery. ¡°This is really weird. I got it so just gather everyone in the living room we can all watch Fifteen together as we eat.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She immediately skipped over to the living room. What the hell? Could someone change so instantly? You never know what could happen. Humans are the most unpredictable species. To think that you really know someone is arrogance. Anyway, I dropped the chopped green onions into the stir-fry. The aroma filled the room. ¡°I¡¯m hungry~¡± ¡°Yoo-young~¡± ¡°So hungry!¡± The baby birds sang their hungry melody from the living room. Yoo-young, Rinzhi, and I brought the food to them. They had already set the table, and all that was left now was to eat. ¡°Did you turn on Fifteen?¡± Asked Yoo-young. ¡°Yes, Yoo-young. It¡¯ll start after the ads.¡± Hainan answered her. In moments, Fifteen¡¯s first episode began. ¡°Whoo¡­¡± I was nervous. How fat would I look on TV¡­ *** ¡°Chrp.¡± I clicked my tongue at my piggy self on TV. ¡°Sian, you need to lose more.¡± Rinzhi said as she snuggled into my arms.¡± ¡°Sian, don¡¯t. I like you just as you are.¡± Hainan snuggled up against me from the other side. It¡¯s so fucking hot, these bitches. ¡°But still, you¡¯ve lost a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± Asked Yoo-young. ¡°She lost 10 kg.¡± Rinzhi responded in my stead. Everyone gasped. ¡°Really, Sian?¡± Yoojin was the most shocked. She was my roommate, for Pete¡¯s sake, and she didn¡¯t even know. Well, she really wasn¡¯t much herself without her breasts. Her head was as hollow as a pumpkin. One conversation with her, and you¡¯d know that right away. Unless she was deliberately ying dumb, she really was an airhead. Was I being harsh? ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true.¡± I answered proudly. And of course, Yoojin answered back like the bitch she was. ¡°But why doesn¡¯t it show at all?¡± ¡°Do you want me to show you my fist?¡± ¡°Pft.¡± Everyoneughed, except Yoojin. She whipped her head back towards the screen, and I smiled in triumph. Everyone knew that I saved Minji, and somehow that gave me the title of the strongest girl in this house. Rinzhi and Hainan especially liked me. They kept pestering me to be their bodyguard. Anyway, we ate andughed through the episode and it finally ended. It was fun, and there were thankfully no controversial scenes. But of course, there was a lot of talk about me. It was time to sift through thements on the inte. [Sian Lee? That pig is an idol???] [Everyone and their mom could be an idol nowadays.] [Loool~~] [Who¡¯s that pig?] [She was a member of the bad group Lovely Girl~~ She¡¯s good at singing at least~~ But you need more than that to seed in this industry~~ Take care of yourself Sian~~ You¡¯re bringing down Yoo-young Lee and Jumi Yeom~~ There¡¯s no way you¡¯re making it into the group this time~~ If so I¡¯ll assume the show is rigged~~ Or you¡¯re dating Jinwoo Park~~] [re: enough of the flying tortis you dumbass~~] [re: dating Jinwoo Park? Is that for sure? Or else you¡¯re getting sued dude.] [re: she is a pig but she¡¯s a good singer. but who wants to look at such a pig?] [re: Yoo-young is pretty. Jumi is cute too. Sian Lee... Barf!] [re: Thesements are soharsh. Have you ever thought of how she might feel?] [re: you think all you want.] Best Reply [Stop eating you pig.] Likes: 8320 Dislikes: 126 [Looking to buy eyes that haven¡¯t seen Sian Lee.] Likes: 7382 Dislikes: 152 [God¡­ 2 years of the samements and she¡¯s still the same. Hopeless.] Likes: 5223 Dislikes: 21 ¡°The majority is hatements.¡± Whether listed by most recent or by most likes, it was all hate. Well deserved, I¡¯d say. For 2 years fans begged this body to lose weight for the sake of the team but it never happened, and in the end Lovely Girl ended up on this audition show. It was well-deserved hate. There weren¡¯t many fans in the first ce, but even the few seemed to all have left. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, Sian. Just keep doing your thing.¡± Yoo-young patted my back. Did she really not resent me? I found in my memories that Yoo-young and Jumi never resented me. They never med anyone else, and actuallyforted me, saying that we can just try harder. They were such good people. ¡°But people are so cruel.¡± Hainan said as she looked through thements. Her eyes were brimming with tears. Was she crying for me? What a shock. I mean, I too would cry for my colleagues when they died in battle. Yes, I would shed a tear or two when my colleagues were killed. But Hainan was crying for me because of somements on the inte. Were all women like this? If there were cameras rolling I¡¯d put the me on that, but there were none at the moment. ¡°Hainan, why are you crying?¡± ¡°Sian...Wahhh¡­¡± Hainan embraced me and sobbed even harder. What a funny girl. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Hainan.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t read thements, Sian. Wahhh¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Stop crying, Hainan. I¡¯m totally fine.¡± I patted Hainan¡¯s back. I was the one receiving thements, but I was consoling her¡­ It was a funny situation, but¡­ It was nice to know that she genuinely cared for me. ¡°That¡¯s it, Sian. You¡¯re going to work harder. You¡¯re going to lose all that weight and prove them all wrong!¡± Rinzhi cheered me on, along with Yoo-young. Even the shy Sena joined in. That night, I worked out with all the strength I had. I did the same that weekend, and Monday finally came along. Monday was filming day. My weight had gone down to 81.2 kg, for a total of 14 kg lost. The End Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Top Sexy Girl Group All the Fifteen members gathered in the waiting room on filming day. The stylist and wardrobe team was taking a look at our outfits, and we were helping each other out as well. Jumi, who was in the other dorm, was especially surprised when she saw me. ¡°Omg! Sian!¡± Jumi was a girl of average looks and a slightly chubby figure. But she had be quite slender. I guess she also had been dieting. Anyway, she came and gave me a hug. Her ample bosom pressed against mine once again, and I gave her a thumbs up at her impressive volume. ¡°Jumi, have you been good? You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost even more!¡± She scanned me up and down. I guess she was able to see the change in me too. Well, she and I did spend two years together, so she knew my body well. ¡°I¡¯m d you noticed.¡± I said with a smile. It was satisfying to have my hard work validated. ¡°You might as well have shrunk in half. Did thosements hurt you?¡± Jumi knew that there was a significant amount of hate directed at me, and she had sent me multiple text messages after the first episode aired. But I definitely did not shrink in half. ¡°It wasn¡¯t really thements¡­ But more so the way I looked on camera. Yes. It was my body, but I had never seen such a pig before. I was mortified seeing myself on screen. ¡°Anyway, good job! Producer Park will be really proud!¡± ¡°Or will he?¡± I scoffed. Producer Jinwoo Park. Would he even be able to tell that I had lost weight? As I said before, the difference wasn¡¯t quite visibly noticeable yet. But still, if he had a keen eye, he¡¯d be able to spot the change. I was kind of excited. Our manager Hak-gyu came inside the waiting room. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to start! Finish up getting ready! Chin up, everyone!¡± Hak-gyu cheered us on. *** We entered the Fifteen audition studio. There was a star-shaped stage in the center, and two longer stages on either side where we could stand in a single-file line. Above that was the judge¡¯s panel table. Producer Jinwoo Park sat there. ¡°Yoo-young¡¯s dorm members stand on the right, Jiyeon¡¯s members to the right.¡± The program producer in charge directed us to our spots. We moved as he told us, and waited in our respective lines. ¡°I¡¯m so nervous, Sian.¡± Rinzhi said next to me. It was her first time experiencing something like this. Of course she¡¯d be nervous. But it was the first time for me too. And I wasn¡¯t nervous at all. I had gone through all sorts of experiences in my life. This was nothing to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All you have to do is perform exactly as you practiced. Nothing more, nothing less. As long as you try your best, the rest is up to destiny.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do this!¡± Rinzhi clenched both fists, determined. It was a bit cringey¡­ I guess women like this kind of stuff¡­ I scanned the girls on the right side stage as we were standing facing each other. They were standing in this order: Jumi Yeom (21), Ara (21), Jimin Kim (18), Jihyun Yoo (22), Jia Lee (21), Eunmi Lee (19), Liang Liang (21). Jumi (21) and Jihyun (22) were the vocals of that group, so there was a good chance they¡¯d bepared to Yoo-young (22) and myself. Jumi and me, Yoo-young and Jihyun. Especially Yoo-young and Jihyun, who were the same age and the oldest of their respective dorm groups. Their roles were ovepping, but at the same time they werepletely different. If I were to judge them objectively using my memories, first I¡¯d say Yoo-young is a good singer. She led Lovely Girl in its trio days as the main vocal, and her talent was probably within the top 10 in Korea. And she had a pretty face on top of that. The great personality was a special bonus. If I were to pick the idol star of idol stars, it¡¯d be Yoo-young Lee. Cons, she didn¡¯t make for good TV. She was more on the serious side. Jumi and I were the same in that regard, which could be another reason Lovely Girl was a flop. On the other hand was Jihyun Yoo. As I¡¯ve said before, she was a student at a prestigious university. She had a very pretty girl-next-door type of look, and somehow had secured a great number of male fans even before debuting. Compared to her looks, her vocal talent was mediocre, but the points I mentioned previously gave her a great bias. However, she had a nasty habit of jumping from guy to guy, constantly seeking attention of all male figures. There were rumors that she was quite promiscuous, but let¡¯s just say those were just rumors¡­ But one thing was certain, which was that she was always involved with someone. Well anyway, I was very curious who woulde out victorious out of the two. Just then, a spotlight dropped down upon the judge¡¯s table, and Jinwoo Park appeared. ¡°Hi girls.¡± He smiled his best ¡°caring dad¡± smile as he waved. He made eye contact with each one of us, but skimmed by me. I cursed at him inside. ¡®Why that bastard.¡¯ I didn¡¯t really care, but at the same time I was a bit hurt. Anyway, we all greeted him in return. The air was a mixture of nervousness and excitement. ¡°Have you all prepared for the mission I gave you?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± We replied nervously. Jinwoo smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. Just show me what you practiced. I already know that you are all so talented. That¡¯s why you were able to participate in Fifteen in the first ce, out of all those trainees out there. Right?¡± Everyone nodded. It was true. All the girls here in this room were talented. They were all ready to debut today, if need be. Although of course, some were more talented than others. Anyway, he bbed on about this and that before finally starting the audition. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s get started. Week 1¡¯s mission was what I can do best. I will choose the order of performance randomly.¡± The screen on one of the walls turned on as soon as hepleted his sentence, and all eyes turned towards it. There was a big question mark on the screen, which then turned into a 5. It began to count down. [5!] [4!] [3!] [2!] [1!] [Sian Lee!] The countdown stopped and my name appeared. I was the first to go. Everyone turned to look at me and Iughed. Might as well get it over with first. I was d to go first. ¡°Okay, so Sian is first. Will youe to the stage?¡± I made my way to the star-shaped stage. My housemates cheered me on, and I thanked them with a smile. I stood on the stage. I looked at Jinwoo Park, and he looked back at me before bursting out inughter. The meaning of thatughter. I knew what it was. But I didn¡¯t want to satisfy him with a response. I was at a disadvantage here. ¡°O, okay...Sian. Looks like you¡¯ve gotten even bigger.¡± ¡®Motherfucker.¡¯ I cursed him out inside before I could help it. I lost 14 kg. But what? Got even bigger? ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, hahaha.¡± Heughed again before continuing. ¡°So Sian, what are you best at?¡± The snide undertones of his words read, ¡°What else could you be good at besides singing?¡± I restrained myself. Thinking about it now, I realized that what I was best at, at least during my time here, was restraining myself. Anyway, I answered his question. ¡°Losing weight.¡± ¡°Pft.¡± Jinwoo covered his mouth as he guffawed out loud. It wasn¡¯t just him. Even the Fifteen members on the right-hand stage were unable to suppress theirughter. Yeah,ugh all you want. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry Sian. We¡¯re notughing at you...Pft!¡± And heughed again. Was it that funny? Anyway, heughed for quite awhile before catching his breath and looking at me again. ¡°Alright, Sian. Losing weight? Sure. It¡¯s honestly a little surprising. I thought that you would sing for sure. You really are a great singer. But losing weight? As far as I know, you¡¯ve only lost up to 2 kg during your 2 years after debut. Did you lose more than that?¡± He looked me up and down as he talked, as if he just couldn¡¯t believe it. Even I myself couldn¡¯t see a big difference. How would others be able to? If a pig lost 14kg, is it not still a pig? ¡°I¡¯ve lost more than that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then will you show us?¡± He asked dryly, clearly not expecting anything amazing. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± I looked towards the screen, and everyone else¡¯s eyes followed. The screen split in half. The left side showed my body at 95kg, and on the right side was a question mark. In ce of the question mark would be each milestone I hit, with the date and weight of each one. No one looked excited. How much could the pig have lost? They were doubtful. The question mark disappeared and my Day 1 weight appeared. The End Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Top Sexy Girl Group 1 day after the start of YH Entertainment¡¯s national audition program, Fifteen. 6/13 (Tue) 8:15am 89.9kg Everyone in the studio oooh-ed over my Day 1 weight on the screen. On the left side of the screen was my original weight of 95kg. People must have been taken by the fact that the first digit had changed. ¡°You must have been trying to lose weight since before filming started.¡± Jinwoo said as he nodded. Then he scanned my body and shook his head. He was still displeased with the sight of me. Then my Day 2 weight appeared on the right side of the screen. 6/14 (Wed) 8:10am 87.8kg ¡°Oooh~¡± The reaction this time was bigger. I had lost about 2kg in one day. Not anyone could do that. It was a given that they would react this way. Jinwoo must have also been surprised. He opened his mouth just a crack and smiled a tiny smile. But his expression hardened again once he looked back at me. ¡°Did you really lose 2kg in one day?¡± Jinwoo asked without any expression. ¡°If you look at the dates you¡¯d know.¡± I pointed at the screen as everyone nodded along. Yoo-young and Jumi were especially happy for me, and Rinzhi and Hainan also pped quietly in my direction. ¡°I see. I¡¯m honestly surprised. From 95kg to 87.8kg. You must be really determined this time, Sian.¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting my life on thispetition.¡± ¡°Oho.¡± Jinwoo actually seemed impressed with my response. He pped. ¡°But it seems you¡¯ve been talking differently too?¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m talking differently? I am talking like a gir...just the same as always.¡± I caught myself before I slipped. Everyone chuckled at my stuttering. Thankfully they hadn¡¯t caught on. Jinwooughed too, then quickly stopped himself as he looked at me. Then he continued. ¡°But Sian, even if you¡¯ve lost that much in a short period, you¡¯re still a pi...Ah, ahem!...Yes, you still have a long way to go. I hope you¡¯ll lose more. Girl groups are aboutpetition. Especially these days, thepetition is especially fierce. Self-maintenance is a requirement in this industry.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. So did I. He was right. ¡°Anyway, thanks Sian. So you¡¯ve lost 8kg total? Good. I¡¯ll consider your determination as what you are best at.¡± A moment of silence took over the room. Why was that? Because Jinwoo was waiting for me to step off the stage, and I was waiting for the next screen. The next screen, as in my Day 3 weight. ¡°Sian you can step down now.¡± ¡°There are still 3 days left.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jinwoo was genuinely shocked. He stood up from his seat and looked at the screen, which showed my weight changes for the next two days. Again, everyone was astounded. 6/15-16 (Thurs-Fri) 8:22am 85.8kg Then next were Days 5-6. 6/17-18 (Sat-Sun) 8:12am 83.8kg Last was my weight from this morning, hot and fresh. 6/19 (Mon) 8:02am 81.2kg ¡°Wow¡­ Unbelievable!¡± Jinwoo leapt up from his seat and began pping, soon followed by a standing ovation from all the Fifteen members. I had gained their respect. Their apuse gave me confidence and filled my heart. I felt sincerely rewarded for my efforts. Anyway, Jinwoo eventually stopped pping as did everyone else. He looked at me again. ¡°But Sian.¡± ¡°Yes, Producer Park.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell that you lost weight.¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± I nodded, agreeing with him. What did he want me to do about it? ¡°But don¡¯t I look just a bit slimmer?¡± I asked him to take another look, and he shook his head once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I really can¡¯t tell. Then or now, you still look like a pig¡­ Ah, correction. I can¡¯t tell much of a difference between your previous weight and your current weight. I personally would like if you continued to lose weight. Will you do that?¡± ¡°Of course. That was the n.¡± I nodded. My goal weight was 50kg. Someone might say, isn¡¯t 50kg just average? That¡¯s not quite the case. I was 168cm tall. And I hadrge breasts. Of course, my breasts would shrink as I lost fat, but I had gics on my side. I was certain I¡¯d be able to maintain C cups at the least. So in conclusion, 50kg was the golden number for my body. ¡°What¡¯s your goal?¡± ¡°To reach 50kg.¡± ¡°Oho.¡± Jinwoo was amazed once again. He continued. ¡°Good. I¡¯m impressed. Truthfully, as I said earlier, I thought you¡¯d be singing. But when you said what you are best at is losing weight, I thought that you had given up on this audition. But little did I know, you had lost 14kg.¡± For the first time, his expression was bright as he looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m not impressed that you lost 14kg. Your determination. You couldn¡¯t lose even 2kg from your trainee days to the two years since your debut! And now you¡¯ve lost 14kg in just a few days! I¡¯m touched by your strong will.¡± Jinwoo actually had a soft look in his eyes, and I made sure to mirror the same in my face. ¡°But Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like liposuction or anything like that, is it?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± For a moment I almost sent a flying knee kick his way, but I caught myself and responded with an innocent smile. Facial expressions were very important in this industry. One must always be polite and respectful. ¡°Okay. Anyway, I was truly impressed by you today. I hope you¡¯ll continue to run with this momentum.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I came down from the stage and returned to my seat. But at this point I had no idea, that Jinwoo¡¯s verbal evaluation and his actual scores were not necessarily the same. *** One by one, the Fifteen members showcased their best talents in front of Jinwoo. Original Lovely Girl members Yoo-young and Jumi sang and earned high praises from Jinwoo. On the other hand, Jihyun Yoo (22) showed instability in her high notes, causing a slight frown in his face. However, her beauty and mysterious aura earned her praises from Producer Park in the end. Next came Rinzhi, Ara, Sena, Hainan, Liang Liang, Jia Lee, and Yoojin Jung who all danced. Rinzhi¡¯s powerful moves received the biggest reaction and highest praise. However, Jia, Yoojin, and Liang Liang were not ones to be overlooked either, in my opinion. Jia¡¯s performance was fresh and alive, making the audience dance along. Yoojin¡¯s sexy number and great assets excited Jinwoo. And no one could take their eyes off of Liang Liang¡¯s mesmerizing performance, which including popping. Minji Lee (21), Eunmi Lee (19), Areum Yeo (19), and Jimin Kim (18) rapped. All of their performances were powerful. Jinwoo chose Minji, but I personally thought Jimin¡¯s act was the strongest and most touching. Also, Jimin was the cutest and prettiest out of the four. Anyway, so ended the Week 1 auditions. The results were not avable right away. Once the episode aired on Friday, viewers had until Sunday to cast their votes. There were 3 categories of rankings. One by online voters only, another by Producer Park¡¯s scores, and thest one was the twobined. And based on this ranking, we would be given stars. The End Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Top Sexy Girl Group ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll announce Week 2¡¯s mission.¡± Jinwoo said with a smile. We could all only react differently to that smile because we had each received different evaluations. Some were somber, some were determined, and some were indifferent. But I didn¡¯t feel any of those things. I felt the same as ever. I had heard both praise and mockery, and they had canceled each other out. Anyway, Jinwoo continued. ¡°Week 2¡¯s mission will be a rival mission.¡± We all looked at each other. I guessed that we were all looking at each other with a specific rival in mind. But who was mine? If I had to pick one, it would probably be Jumi¡­ Yeah, there was no one else. There were a total of 4 vocal-focused members in Fifteen. Yoo-young and Jihyun Yoo were already had a pretty much established rivalry, which left Jumi and myself. But I wasn¡¯t confident in my vocals at this point. Of course, my body still remembered the techniques, but my soul wasn¡¯t the same. I felt like even dance would have been better. I realized as I had been working out these past several days that my body did have a basic athletic ability. And it was bing more and more apparent with each kilogram I lost. ¡®I need to avoid Jumi.¡¯ I thought to myself. I needed to avoid vocals. Anyway, Jinwoo pressed on. ¡°I thought about how I wanted to structure the rival system¡­ And I think it¡¯d be best for me to assign the pairs.¡± Everyone focused on his words. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be assigning them alone. I will be consulting the vocal training and dance teams, choreography team, and all the other instructors that have seen you all grow throughout your time as trainees. So rest up today, and tomorrow you will receive text messages with your rival.¡± Everyone nodded, looking at their respective predicted rivals. Jumi was the only one that waved at me. Next, we received our Week 2 dorm assignments. I was grouped with Jumi Yeom (21), Ara (21), Jimin Kim (18), Hainan (18), Jihyun Yoo (22), and Jia Lee (21). Rinzhi was very sad to part ways with me. *** We arrived at our dorm after filming. It happened to be the same dorm building I was in before, so I was able to keep my room, into which Jihyun and Jia moved in. Jihyun Yoo. She was 22, the oldest along with Yoo-young. A student at a prestigious university with a pretty face. Unfortunately, she was supposedly quite the attention-seeker from males. I would be able to confirm if this was true as we were to be roommates. Jia Lee. She had a very morous look, like a party girl. She was very active and outgoing. The room was already filled with a different energy. ¡°Sian, Sian.¡± Jia plopped herself on my bed as she called to me. I sat up and looked at her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡®We¡¯re the same age. Let¡¯s speakfortably to each other.¡± ¡°Sure, why not.¡± I agreed. I would have to keep seeing her, so it wasn¡¯t a bad idea. We were both 21 anyway. ¡°But Sian.¡± Jia said. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°How did you lose so much weight so fast?¡± Jia asked with active curiosity. Seeing her up close, she was even prettier. She had a very small, oval face. And her features were perfectly ced on that small face. Her red-wine hair made her look even more like a clubber. ¡°I just ate chicken breasts and worked out.¡± ¡°Really? You can lose 14kg in a short period doing just that?¡± ¡°Yup. But I don¡¯t think you need to lose any weight.¡± I said as I scanned her body. Average height and a slim figure. A body many men would love. Ah, never mind. She didn¡¯t have boobs. ¡°No. I need to lose a bit too. I¡¯ll look better that way.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty enough already.¡± It was true. She was pretty already. ¡°No, no. They said you can¡¯t trust what girls say to girls. They have different eyes from men.¡± ¡®I am a man, idiot¡­¡¯ I shouted in my head. ¡°Anyway, if I lose 2kg more I¡¯ll be at 45kg. Then I¡¯ll have the perfect body, heehee.¡± Jia giggled. She had a beautiful smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to lose weight.¡± I got up from bed and stepped onto the scale. I had been eating only vegetables during the audition. How much would I have lost? 6/19 (Mon) 8:00pm 78.8kg ¡°Omg.¡± I was 81.2kg in the morning, and I had already dropped more than 2kg! I knew controlling food intake was most important to a diet. And because I had been increasing my muscle mass, my basal metabolic rate was working harder and burning more fat. ¡°Wow, Sian. That¡¯s crazy, you lost more¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go work out.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to eat some tomatoester. You guys go ahead and eat.¡± I said as I slipped out of the room. I started running around the neighborhood. Now that I had lost some of the fat and grown a bit of muscle, I felt like my innate strength was kicking in. I used that strength to run even faster, longer, and work out more efficiently. ¡°Whooo, it¡¯s hot.¡± I stepped back inside the dorm, beads of sweat dripping down my face. I felt like I had taken a shower in sweat. ¡°Do I smell really bad?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jimin said as she took her hand off her nose. And she continued. ¡°You¡¯re going to shower right now, right? Let¡¯s shower together.¡± ¡°To, together¡­?¡± I was taken aback. I¡¯ll repeat it again, my soul was still that of a man. I was still shy showering with girls. And these girls were of average age 20 on top of that¡­ Anyway, why did they love showering together so much? Was it simply because the bathroom was big? Anyway, they all had their preferences and it was no use wondering on my own. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s do it.¡± I agreed. I brought my clothes from my room, but that wasn¡¯t the only thing I brought. Jia followed behind. ¡°Me too, me too~¡± ¡°S, sure.¡± And so the three of us hopped in the shower together. Jimin and Jia started to strip right away. I didn¡¯t even look Jimin¡¯s way. She was still 18 and underage. I needed to protect her. So naturally, my eyes turned to Jia, and...absent. They were just absent. ¡®Ah, I shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡­¡¯ I shook my head back and forth, disappointed at my lustful self. And I looked in the mirror. ¡°Oho.¡± My jaw line was starting to show. Though, I was sure it wasn¡¯t visible to other people. But I could see it for sure. And I heard that your eyes would grow bigger if you lost face fat...no? I felt like my eyes had gotten a little bigger. ¡°I didn¡¯t know my double eyelids were so pretty.¡± I had natural double lids. Looking carefully, they were actually quite nice. The way the folds creased deeply, it was charming. This was strictly my opinion, of course. ¡°Sian!¡± Suddenly Jia hugged me from behind as she called my name. I felt her chest press into my back, and I jerked. ¡°Gasp¡­¡± I almost choked. Unaware of my shock, she looked at me. I couldn¡¯t look her in the eye, and so my gaze naturally shifted towards her body. She was of average height, but golden proportions. She was very slim. Her behind was shaped like a perky, ripe peach. However, I was still in the body of a woman, meaning I couldn¡¯t do anything to her. It was torturous. Was I being punished? For what crime? Why did the heavens thrust me in this tragedy! ¡°Wow, Sian your boobs are huge.¡± Jia said as she put her hands to my breasts. I was taken aback. Even Rinzhi didn¡¯t go this far. She touched my breasts¡­! ¡°S, sure¡­ But don¡¯t touch.¡± I said as I blocked her hand. She then looked down at her own chest. ¡°Why are mine so small?¡± She said as she massaged her breasts. Every time she squeezed, the point of each breast rose up and down. I was shaken. ¡°Sian, do you want to try feeling them?¡± ¡°No.¡± I looked the other way. ¡°Huh? Are you embarrassed? We¡¯re all girls, who cares?¡± ¡°Guys don¡¯t touch each other down there either.¡± ¡°Really? How do you know?¡± ¡°...¡± No matter how many times I thought it over, Jia had a bit of a lesbian feel to her. Why else would she ask me to feel her breasts. ¡°Let¡¯s just hurry up and shower.¡± Jia pouted and turned to Jimin this time. ¡°Jimin~¡± ¡°Jia, don¡¯te for me.¡± Jimin dodged her as best as she could. Jia Lee. It¡¯d be fun to see her and Rinzhi together. The End Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Top Sexy Girl-Group We finished our shower and came back to our room. Jihyun was on her bed and ying with her phone. ¡°What are you up to?¡± I asked her. Jihyun looked at me with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m managing my pond. Now that the audition ising up, I have to focus.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I smiled. It seems that the rumors were true. ¡°So how many are in this¡­ pond?¡± I asked, because I was so curious. ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe around twenty or so? Ten of them are definitely the type toe running if I text them.¡± Jihyun said those words so casually. ¡°You¡¯re quite popr.¡± ¡°Yeah. These are all the stuff my exes bought me,¡± Jihyun said as she showed me her essories. A luxury watch and an expensive ne. Even her sneakers were painstakingly handmade by an Italian craftsman. Of course, none of these shows up in the broadcast. That was because this girl understands what the public wants. And because she knows, she shows herself as an innocent, modest, and impable woman. I can see how she got into university¡ªshe was clever and good at controlling her image. ¡°You seem to be having fun with these guys.¡± ¡°I date them when I need them and trash them when I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± As a man myself, I must say that sounded rather arrogant. ¡°Why? Do you want me to set you up? A rich guy? Or do you want me to hook you up with someone hot?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡± Again, I am a man myself. If a guy tried to kiss me, I¡¯d probably w his face out. ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t think you¡¯re pretty enough? I think you are.¡± ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± I chuckled. She just had to make fun of me. How could I look good with this fat body? ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. Guys really like a hefty body like yours. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d be a hit with the guys.¡± ¡°I guess you can say whatever you want about my body since it¡¯s not yours,¡± I said as I tied my hair. I¡¯m a man, and every time I see the body I¡¯m in, I want to throw up. What does this girl know? ¡°But I¡¯m not¡­ Oh well, if you don¡¯t want me to¡­¡± Jihyun went back to her phone. Suddenly, Jia sat next to her. ¡°Jihyun! Are there any cute guys?¡± ¡°How about Chun-ah Lee?¡± ¡°Chun-ah Lee? The leader of Heaven and Earth?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he a total pervert? Everyone¡¯s talking about it. He likes to sleep around and go to hostess bars. Did¡­ Did you date him, too?¡± Jia asked in disgust. ¡°No. It¡¯s just that he keeps calling me. What about you, Sian? You want me to hook you up?¡± Jihyun said, turning to me. ¡°Okay. Sure.¡± I had no reason for giving her my consent. All the stress I¡¯ve been having just made me want to punch someone. A guy like him will surely try to put his hands on me, and when he does, I can beat him to a pulp. I already felt refreshed at the thought. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give Chun-ah your number. When he calls, just do your best.¡± ¡°I doubt he¡¯d call right away,¡± I said. The entire country knew I was a fat pig. Why would he call me? But I knew once I lost the weight, he¡¯d call. Once he did, I¡¯d have my chance to punch the daylights out of him. *** Cock-a-doodle-doo~ Cock-a-doodle-doo~ The morning sun shined brightly. I opened my eyes and went to the bathroom. Going number two wasn¡¯t weird as it was the same for both genders, but number one was a different story. Where does ite from? Anyways, after finishing my business, I stepped on the scale. 6/20(Tuesday) 07:10 76.1kg ¡°Wow.¡± I lost a considerable amount of weight. If I continued at this rate, I¡¯d be 60 kg by the next mission. No, wait¡­ I might be able to lose more now that I have more stamina. As my body returns to normal, my energy and cirction got better. As my blood began to flow more freely, my body was getting healthier. Rumble¡­ But I¡¯m so hungry. ¡°How about another tomato?¡± I left the room and headed toward the living room. Both Jumi and Hainan were already there, stretching. ¡°Hey, Sian! You¡¯re up already?¡± Jumi asked as she waved. I waved back. ¡°Jumi. Why did you wake up so early?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the studio. To practice.¡± Jumi spoke with a smile. ¡°Me, too,¡± Hainan added. ¡°You guys are working hard.¡± I said those words as I nodded. Jumi had always been hard-working, but I had no idea Hainan was the same¡ªpretty and hard-working. If Hainan were to be a member of Lovely Girl, she¡¯d be in charge of keeping everyone on the right path. ¡°Come with us, Sian!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even taken a shower yet.¡± I¡¯ve only gone to the bathroom and weighed myself. Yet Jumi and Hainan were all made up and ready to go. Then again, since the VJs will be following us starting at 10, it¡¯d make sense to put makeup on. But do I have to put it, too? The thing I hate the most since bing a girl is makeup. It takes too long. And the skills they use in this generation canpletely change your face to the point of not being human. ¡°Who cares? You look fine.¡± Hainan spoke as she linked arms with me. ¡°Yeah, well, thanks¡­ even if you don¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Huh, but I do mean it¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I said as I gave the girl a pat on her head. I have a special ce in my heart for Hainan. Wasn¡¯t she the one who cried for me after reading my hatements? If I cried with her, I¡¯m sure we would¡¯ve been quite the picture¡­ but as a man, it makes more to make me cry. Well, anyways, since she had been nothing but sincere to me, I truly do like her. Of course, not as a woman, but as a little sister. ¡°So Sian, are you not going?¡± ¡°Yeah. I think I¡¯ll jog some more around the neighborhood and take a shower. Then I¡¯ll go.¡± If I were to run on an empty stomach, I¡¯d lose twice the weight. Isn¡¯t that why I came out early¡­ well, after I eat a tomato. If my blood sugar gets too low, I¡¯ll pass out. ¡°Okay. Then we¡¯ll leave first. When you arrive at thepany, let¡¯s have a meal.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The conversation ended that way and Jumi and Hainan headed to thepany studio. And I went outside. ¡°Should I do some kicks?¡± I kicked my feet as high as I could. Nowadays, my legs go higher than a middle kick, though not as much as high kick. And all the fat I had made it difficult. ¡°If I lose a little more weight, I¡¯d be able to do a tornado kick.¡± I still haven¡¯t decided what I¡¯m going to do for the rival mission. At the very least, I know I will definitely not sing. Singing isn¡¯t really my thing, and I didn¡¯t like doing it, either. I was thinking ofbining dance with martial arts or showing some fencing skills¡­ but for now, the most important thing is to see how much weight I can lose and how much muscle I can gain. ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡± I began to run around my neighborhood. The goal was twentyps. I was able to pull it off thanks to my body being more lightweight and having a stronger endurance. After jogging, it was kicks. I alternated with low kicks, mid-kicks, and high kicks, doing at least a thousand on each leg. After which, I proceeded with fall technique training. I once almost broke my neck while tumbling because my head fell first as my body was so heavy. Another time, I did a hand spring, but instead ofnding on my feet like I was supposed to, I fell on my butt and almost broke my tailbone. Anyways, doing fall technique training after a while made my body bruise all over. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s refreshing!¡± Still, doing this type of training after a long time does feel good. Shall I say¡­ it feels like I¡¯m getting more powerful? I wish someone woulde and have a go with me. Jun-jin? Yeah. It¡¯d be great if he coulde right now and mock me. But speak of the devil. I saw Jun-jin swagger over to me. Was it 10 already? As soon as he saw me, he smiled like a lost puppy who found his owner and ran over to me. ¡°Sian! How have you been?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long. How are you, Jun-jin?¡± ¡°Me? Well, you know¡­ same old, same old¡­¡± He answered gloomily. Then as he looked at me, a look of surprise came over him. ¡°Sian¡­¡± What?¡± ¡°How¡¯d you lose so much weight?¡± ¡°Is it obvious?¡± ¡°Yeah, it really shows!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± I was pleased with Jun-jin¡¯s mixed reaction. Considering I just burned my thigh muscles for the past three hours, I wonder how much I¡¯ve lost from 76.1 kg? ¡°Didn¡¯t you already lose some weight yesterday? How much weight did you lose today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t weighed myself yet.¡± I feel like I¡¯ve lost at least 5kg since yesterday. I¡¯ve only eaten vegetables since yesterday morning. Andst night, I ran like a madman. And didn¡¯t I just exercise for another three hours this morning? I probably lost more than 5kg. Well, now that I¡¯ve lost a considerable amount, it¡¯s starting to show. Even Jun-jin, who never notices anything, was able to notice right away. Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Top Sexy Girl-Group ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard with your diet. If your body crashes, what are you going to do? I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m worried for you. ¡°If I exercise and pass out, make sure you get a good shot. Make it touching.¡± ¡°Haha¡­that type of joke¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t look like a pig anymore, right?¡± ¡°No. You still look like a pig.¡± Jun-jin replied in a very straightforward manner. Have I been too nice to this bastard? I really want to punch him in the face, but I held it in because he was holding a camera. Next time, I¡¯ll sneak up on him in the streets and beat him up that way. ¡°Have you ever been hit by a pig?¡± ¡°No. Never. Why?¡± ¡°Oh, just wondering¡­if you ever want to know what it feels like, let me know.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Jun-jinughed at my words, then he asked. ¡°You¡¯re not mad because of what I said, are you? Aw,e on, Sian. Don¡¯t be mad. Alright then, hit me. Come on. I¡¯ll let you hit me just once.¡± Jun-jin turned off the camera and held out an arm. This was my chance. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Hit me all you want. How much could it hurt? I¡¯ll let you hit me as an apology for calling you a pig.¡± Jun-jin really said those words with no fear. Damn. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m really going to hit you,¡± I said one more time. And he said, ¡°Jeez. Just hit me already. Let¡¯s see how good it feels.¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s going to feel good?¡± I clenched my fists tightly. I contemted whether to hit him with mere physical strength or if I should bring out some of my inner force along with it. In the end, I decided on thetter. I may never get another chance like this. I need to give all I got when the opportunityes up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll consider this payback for all the times you made fun of me.¡± ¡°Do it then.¡± With a grin, Jun-jin held his arm out further, and then I gave a strike with my fist. Puck! Crack! There was the sound of bones breaking and Jun-jin fainted. *** ¡°The bone was set nicely,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Of course,¡± I replied modestly. Setting the bones isn¡¯t hard since it¡¯s a hobby of mine. ¡°Where did you learn?¡± ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s just something I picked up¡­¡± I answered vaguely. Even if I told them where I learned it, they probably wouldn¡¯t believe me. ¡°For now, he¡¯d have to wear a cast for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell him that. He¡¯s not dead, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just shock so there¡¯s no need to worry. Anyways, how did his arm break?¡± The doctor asked suspiciously. ¡°We were walking and he just...tripped.¡± ¡°Really? The break is really severe for a mere trip¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­really?¡± I muttered. Afterwards, the doctor and nurse left. I sat in a chair and waited for Jun-jin to wake up. ¡°Why did you have to talk big like that? Tsk tsk.¡± I clicked my tongue as I stared at the passed out Jun-jin. Who the heck passes out from being hit once? I was mocking Jun-jin and wouldn¡¯t you know it, he opened his eyes. I wonder if he heard me. ¡°Uh¡­.eh¡­¡± He opened his eyes, sat up and¡­ ¡°Aaaaah!¡± He suddenly let out a scream. Understandable. His arm probably hurts like a bitch. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What¡­where¡­where is¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re at the hospital. You passed out, remember?¡± I spoke to him with the click of a tongue. How much time was wasted because of this guy? I could¡¯ve used this time to exercise and lose another 2kg. ¡°Pa¡­pass out? Oh¡­I¡­fainted¡­oh¡­¡± Jun-jin suddenly let out a breath. Then he turned to me and asked, ¡°How are you so strong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just weak.¡± ¡°Really¡­I don¡¯t think so¡­I was the champion of arm wrestling in high school¡­¡± ¡°Well, anyways, you¡¯re up now so let¡¯s go. I paid the bill with your money.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah¡­.of course.¡± He spoke as he climbed out of his bed. The frown on his face was constant. The arm must hurt a lot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized. While he did tell me to hit him, I could¡¯ve controlled my strength a little better. How was I supposed to know his bones would break so easily? ¡°It¡¯s fine. I guess my body was more brittle than I thought.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± After that, Jun-jin gave a bitter smile. ¡°But how are we going to film now?¡± I asked Jun-jin. One of his arms was now useless. Carrying a camera with just the other arm would be difficult. ¡°I can do it.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Really. I can do it.¡± ¡°Go ahead if that¡¯s what you want. I have to go to the bathroom.¡± I walked out of the ward after saying those words. But then, I heard Jun-jin mumbling. As I controlled my inner energy, my eyesight and hearing naturally went up as well. Just now, Jun-jin heavily muttered. [That pig has strength but no sense¡­hmph¡­] So I replied as I left, ¡°This pig apologizes for being too strong with no sense.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± While Jun-jin looked flustered and bewildered, I continued to stare at him before I smirked and headed for the bathroom. *** I left the hospital with Jun-jin. This bastard actually picked up the camera with one hand and, after struggling for a bit, began filming me. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d take a break.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a newbie at work¡­I can¡¯t afford to do that.¡± ¡°Still, how can you only film with one arm? I bet even your seniors can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still going to do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn.¡± At that, Jun-jin chuckled. ¡°But, Sian.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wash your face?¡± ¡®Fuck,¡¯ I said internally. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get ready properly because I had to take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Hurry up. I have to take a shower then do some weight training.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± And the two of us returned back to the dorms. *** When we returned to the dorms, Jihyun was in the living room, moving around hurriedly. Everyone else had woken up and left early to practice so what was this girl doing? ¡°Jihyun.¡± ¡°Oh, Sian. Hi.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I slept past my rm.¡± Jihyun spoke as she gulped down some fruit juice she made in the blender. After drinking the whole thing, she spoke again. ¡°But what are you doing here? And why aren¡¯t you ready yet?¡± ¡°Oh, I was working out. Anyways, good luck today,¡± I said as I headed into our room. But Jihyun followed me. ¡°Sian! Sian!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did he call?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Did Chun-ah call you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Of course he won¡¯t call. I¡¯m a pig. ¡°Really? But I told him to call.¡± ¡°Guess I¡¯m not his type.¡± But as soon as I said those words, I received a text. From an unknown number¡­ ¡°Hey, is this the number?¡± I showed Jihyun the text I just received and Jihyun happily confirmed. ¡°See? I told you he likes you! Have fun!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alright. Let¡¯s give him a good one. ¡°What did that bastard write?¡± I read the text message. [Hi, Sian. This Chun-ah, leader of the boy-group Heaven and Earth. I got your number from Jihyun.] [Oh, right.] I gave a short answer. No reason. I just find texting to be tedious. [When are you free?] That surprised me. He wants to meet me? Why? I texted back anyway. [How about tonight? I think I¡¯m freeter.] No need to drag this out. I asked him to meet up tonight. Most would ask how I could be thinking of dating in the middle of auditions, but I¡¯m not going to date. I¡¯m going for the specific reason of beating this guy¡¯s ass and relieving some stress while I¡¯m at it. [Me too! Let¡¯s eat dinner then!] Chun-ah had no idea what was in store for him and walked right into the trap I set up. [Okay~ See you tonight~] [See ya!] The texting finished there. ¡°So are you going to meet him?¡± Jihyun asked curiously. ¡°Yes. We agreed on a date.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Tonight at dinnertime.¡± ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too early?¡± ¡°The earlier, the better.¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­you¡¯re thirstier than I thought!¡± Jihyun smiled and gave my shoulder a nudge. Jihyun left for the studio soon afterwards, and I began to pick out my outfit. ¡°It will probably be best to dress a little slutty, right? I¡¯ll take my recorder as well.¡± I borrowed the recorder from Jihyun. There really was nothing that girl didn¡¯t have. Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Top Sexy Girl-Group Women¡¯s Changing Room- After fitness training, it was dinnertime. It¡¯s hard to believe, but when I weighed myself just now, it was 72.8kg. Exactly what I expect from dieting like crazy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I began to take things out of my bag. ¡°Sian, what¡¯s all this stuff?¡± Hainan asked as she changed with me. ¡°Stuff.¡± ¡°Stuff? What kind of stuff?¡± ¡°Just stuff to help with my stress,¡± I said as I ruffled Hainan¡¯s hair. The more I look at her, the cuter she is. How is an 18-year old this pretty? She really is the best of the best. Her body¡­I won¡¯t think about it as she¡¯s still a minor. ¡°Stress? Are you going clubbing?¡± ¡°Yeah, right.¡± ¡°The clothes you¡¯re wearing are so revealing,¡± Hainanmented as she pointed at my items. Okay, then. Let¡¯s take a look at some of my items, shall we? Name : Sian Lee Age : 21 Appearance : To be confirmed. I¡¯ll need to lose more weight first. Height : 168.2cm Weight : 72.8kg Chest : C-cup (Can go up to D during the ¡°time of the month¡±) Special Characteristic : Identity confusion Possessions- *Padded bra: Can make round and full chests look even bigger. They will definitely keep Chun-ah¡¯s eyes on me. * Low-cut sleeveless top: Boobs are important. There¡¯s no way I can pull this off without it. The moment I hide my body, then its impact on Chun-ah¡¯s dick will lessen because of his giant ego. * Short mini-skirt : Might as well go all in. If he hates fat girls, he¡¯ll stay away. If not, well¡­guess he¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to him. * 10cm high heels: These shoes make my fat calf look just a little slimmer and a little prettier¡­if they can hold my weight, that is¡­ * ck panties: I just happened to try it on. My secret weapon in case the bastard actually keeps his hands to himself. Don¡¯t know if I can say this, but I borrowed them from Jihyun as well. But it¡¯s too small for my butt so it feels like it¡¯s going to rip. * Orgasmic perfume: A scent that men apparently like. * Mini spy-recorder: I prepared them to record all the disgusting things that this bastard will say. I¡¯m going to end this guy¡¯s career. In case he gets his fans to cause trouble, I can threaten him with this audio. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s too revealing?¡± ¡°Just look at it,¡± Hainan said as she eyed the ck panties that were my ultimate weapon. ¡°Oh no. You can¡¯t look at this stuff.¡± I put my hands in front of Hainan¡¯s face to cover her eyes. But then she separated my fingers and looked at me. ¡°Um, Sian. You¡¯re not going somewhere weird, right?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°I do, but your clothes are so uh¡­slutty.¡± ¡°Well, the truth is¡­¡± In the end, I decided to tell Hainan everything. I didn¡¯t want her to worry. Yeah, it¡¯ll be fine if I tell her. She¡¯s quite mature for her age so I was sure she would understand. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to beat up Chun-ah Lee.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to seduce him and when he tries to touch me, I¡¯m going to beat him up.¡± ¡°Ohnmy god!¡± Hainan looked shocked. Seeing that expression on her face made my heart ache. She looked so worried for me. But my concerns were for nothing. ¡°That sounds fun!¡± ¡°Wait¡­what¡­?¡± In the end, I was the one shocked by apletely unexpected reaction. It sounds fun¡­? ¡°Beat him to a pulp! From what I hear, he¡¯s total trash.¡± ¡°Uh, o-okay¡­¡± Who knew she would actively support something like this? Then again, Hainan knows what I¡¯m like. The members of Fifteen have heard about my hero-like backstory from when I helped out Jimin. Of course, I¡¯m not sure if they would really believe it. But Hainan¡¯s support took some weight off my shoulders, and I began to gather my items with a lighter heart. First, I put on my panties. But ugh¡­the stretch of fabric squeezed between my ass cheeks feels so ufortable and awkward. Do I really have to wear these¡­? ¡°Whoa, Sian! Sexy!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± I put on my padded bra. I can say for a fact that when you already have a big chest and put on pads, the results are impressive. ¡°Wow, Sian!¡± Hainanplimented as she gave me a thumbs up. Then she added, ¡°You look sexier than before since you lost all the weight.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± Makes sense, considering I¡¯ve almost reached 60 kg. All of the angles in my face were starting toe out and my body is starting to take shape as well. If the guy was more open minded, he just might fall for me. I put on the low-cut top and skirt. The fact that the panties were slightly peeking out made me feel a bit conscious. ¡°But, Sian, don¡¯t you think this is a little too much?¡± ¡°You think so?¡± I tied a cardigan around my waist. That was better. When I¡¯m ready to tempt Chun-ah, I¡¯ll take the cardigan off and show off slight peeks of my panties under my skirt. I¡¯ll drag him all the way to his hell. ¡°Ooh.¡± Hmm, still a bit slutty, but much better than before. ¡°Here. Your perfume.¡± Hainan spritzed the perfume on me and I hit the recorder on my waistline. I simply have to press the button and it will record. This piece of shit is going down. ¡°But, Sian, can you wear heels?¡± ¡°This is my first time.¡± ¡°Try them on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I put on the heels. But oh my god! My foot¡­my foot¡­And the muscles in my calves just¡­! ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Should I just wear something t?¡± ¡°No way! When you wear a mini skirt, you should wear heels! Just bear with it.¡± With those words, I pulled myself together. She¡¯s right. I can get through this. ¡°Is it done?¡± I looked in the mirror again. These clothes really do make a difference. Especially my chest¡­I may be biased, but they are quite a masterpiece. Whenever I bend down, the view down my cleavage was really nice. ¡°Sian, you look great.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°But this won¡¯t hurt you, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to record everything.¡± ¡°Tell me everything, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After giving Hainan another pat on the head, I left the studio. I started out for the ce Chun-ah and I had decided on. Then a thought came over me. ¡°Do I really have to do this¡­¡± My confidence suddenly began to shake. *** I arrived at the ce. I thought it would be a restaurant, but it turned out to be some sort of bar. ¡°Let¡¯s put my mask on.¡± I put it on to be safe. I just have to cover my face. I¡¯m not going to be standing here for long. ¡°A bar, huh?¡± I¡¯m not familiar with bars, but I know they¡¯re associated with a lot of things. It¡¯s a ce for team dinners, a ce to loosen up, a ce towork, a ce to date, and somee to bars to ¡°work on¡± people. Isn¡¯t this too clich¨¦? Make someone drunk so they agree with everything you say? I don¡¯t know why Chun-ah wanted me toe to a bar, but considering his reputation, it was probably to ¡°work¡± on me. If that¡¯s true, then I¡¯d be more than happy to give him his due. ¡°Are you¡­Miss Sian?¡± A rather broad and rough looking guy came up to me and asked. How did he know? Does he watch the show? But I¡¯m wearing a mask so there¡¯s no way he¡¯d know¡­ ¡°Yes. How did you know?¡± ¡°You looked like you were waiting for someone.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I was too obvious. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Mr. Lee, right?¡± ¡°Yes, where is he?¡± ¡°Go inside. He¡¯s waiting in our VIP room.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± A VIP room. That means he¡¯s a regr. Makes sense. He¡¯s one of the top idols, isn¡¯t he? He already think he¡¯s all that since he earns so much money at such a young age. He probably has at least five sports cars or something. I followed the man inside. As soon as I was in, I saw that it was more luxurious than I had imagined. Looking around, I saw women dressed to the nines and were conversing with men wearing expensive suits and luxury watches. ¡®Money really is amazing.¡¯ Whether it¡¯s my past world or this world, the ones with money have the most fun. We made our way down a corridor before the man stopped in front of the room furthest down the hall. He turned to me and spoke, ¡°You can go in here.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom inside so you don¡¯t have toe out.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks. You can go now.¡± I waved my hands. ¡°I hope you enjoy your evening.¡± The man gave a bow and then turned to walk away. I opened the door and stepped inside. Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Top Sexy Girl-Group ¡°Whoa.¡± The room was a sight to see. Bottles of alcohol were already disyed across the table and Chun-ah was sitting in the center. The bastard was already canoodling with two girls on both sides, making out with them and touching them. The moment he saw me, he stood up and waved his hand at me toe closer, moving the girls next to him to make room for me. ¡°Why are you standing over there? Come here.¡± We¡¯ve only met and he¡¯s already speaking informally, very different from how he was in the text messages. My desire to attack increased. ¡°Hello.¡± I approached him with a bright smile and sat diagonally from him. ¡°Good to see you. You know me, right? Chun-ah Lee, leader of the boy group Heaven and Earth,¡± the bastard said with a shrug. ¡°Yes, I do know who you are,¡± I responded shyly. I turned the device on. ¡°Cool, cool. But you know¡­you lookpletely different from the show. You look fatter on TV.¡± ¡°I lost a lot of weight,¡± I said with a giggle. During the first episode, my weight was 93 kg. Now, I¡¯m at 72.8kg. I¡¯ve lost nearly 20 kg. Of course I look different. ¡°You really lost a lot. I didn¡¯t expect that!¡± the bastard spoke as he openly scanned me up and down. As soon his eyes were on my chest, I slightly bent forward for maximum effect. He gave a lustful smile. ¡°But, you know¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You came out because you liked me, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I was lying. But it turned out to be more entertainment than expected. It was like I was acting. Should I go for that? There¡¯s a lot of actors who started out in idol groups. ¡°Yeah, I understand that feeling. No girl has been able to resist me yet.¡± ¡°Jihyun Yoo.¡± ¡°Oh, her. Forget her. She and I sh.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± I giggled. This guy is arrogant to the point of clueless. The only good thing about him is that he¡¯s tall. I don¡¯t understand how this guy is so popr with that girly courtesan-like face of his. Then again, I¡¯m a man so what do I know about what girls think? ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not that into you.¡± ¡°Then why did you call me out¡­?¡± ¡°I hear you¡¯re good friends with Yoo-young Lee. And Hainan.¡± Chun-ah got up and moved to stand behind the sofa I was sitting in. Then he stroked my hair and leaned in to whisper in my ear. ¡°The ones I want are Yoo-young and Hainan. I want you to set me up with them.¡± ¡°Get your mouth off me,¡± I spoke without thinking. I was so disgusted that I was thinking of ripping the bastard¡¯s tongue out. ¡°What, are you mad? You upset that I¡¯m not into you? Okay, fine. Let¡¯s have sex. I¡¯ll let you worship my body as much as you want,¡± the bastard spoke as he jumped onto the sofa and sat next to me. He ced his hand on my thighs. This guy is far worse than I thought. I wanted to punch him in the face, but now wasn¡¯t the time. ¡°You¡¯re a little too fat but your skin is really good. You don¡¯t look so bad¡­¡± ¡°Hainan is 18.¡± ¡°So? I like minors. They¡¯re more fun,¡± As the bastard spoke, he kept sneaking his hand further up my skirt. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± I pushed his hand away. But this guy roughly pushed his hands further up my leg. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, huh? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? I¡¯m fuckin¡¯ Chun-ah Lee. Chun-ah Lee, the leader of Korea¡¯s most popr boy group. Don¡¯t you know that girls fall at my feet in seconds? I could fill a truck with the number of girls I¡¯ve taken to motels. You know that, don¡¯t you? All the girls love me. There¡¯s no one who can resist. You have no idea how fucking grateful you should be.¡± The bastard began to squeeze my thighs as he spoke. He continued. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you so you need to introduce me to Yoo-young and Hainan, got it?¡± ¡°Absolutely not. I¡¯m not going to set them up with a worthless guy like you.¡± ¡°Nice guys finishst. Don¡¯t you know that bad boys are more popr? I bet they¡¯ll like me too. Even more so if I take them to a motel.¡± ¡°Hainan is a minor.¡± I reminded him again that Hainan was underage. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me earlier? I like underage girls. I bet most of my fans are minors.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve taken underage girls to motels?¡± ¡°Of course. One word from me and they trip over their feet. The young ones are the easiest. And of course, motels aren¡¯t the only option. I can just y with them at my ce.¡± He continued to brag. Then he added, ¡°You know, your boobs are amazing. I could suck on them all night.¡± The bastard put his hand on my chest. ¡°Stop it!¡± I pushed his hand away and quickly got up. ¡°Pfft, where do you think you¡¯re going? The door¡¯s locked. You can¡¯t run away.¡± The piece of shit continued to approach me so I ran into the bathroom. And he followed me in! ¡°Why the hell are you following me to the bathroom?¡± ¡°Why? What? You don¡¯t know? I¡¯m about to do you a favor,¡± the bastard said as he locked the bathroom door. ¡°Why did you lock the door?¡± ¡°Come here, you bitch!¡± The bastard grabbed both my shoulders and dragged me to the toilet. Then he started to take his pants off. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t do this! Please!¡± ¡°Quit moving! I¡¯m gonna give it to you!¡± I pulled out the recording device from my waistband and held it up for him to see. I clicked on the button to end the recording. Click. ¡°Wh-what? What is that?¡± Chun-ah tried to grab the device, but I pushed his hand away and stood up. Then I began to stretch. ¡°Ugh. Acting is so hard.¡± ¡°Hand it over, you bitch!¡± His hand came towards me. I grabbed his neck and pushed him against the bathroom wall as hard as I could. Boom! *** ¡°Kya¡­argh¡­.ka¡­¡± The bastard started choking as if he couldn¡¯t breathe. So I loosened my grip on his neck. He tried to punch me, but I caught it easily in my hands. I covered his fist entirely with my hand and began to squeeze. ¡°Aaah! Eeeuk! Aaaaah!!!¡± The moment the guy¡¯s wild screams started, I began to pummel his nose with my other hand. Tok! Tok! Tok! Tok! Then I threw the trash to the ground. Thud! The bastard grabbed my left arm and tried to stand up with a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°You piece of shit¡­What the fuck are you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling~ If you¡¯re curious, try and guess~¡± My response made the bastard furious and he ran at me again. I gave him a hard kick in the chest. Thud! Boom! The bastard crashed against the wall and went down. ¡°You¡­pig¡­fucking bitch¡­.¡± ¡°Get up,¡± I said as I shook out my hands. I¡¯m thinking of using a special form of martial arts developed bymoners called the Tagukwon. Tagukwon was a special form of the Tagubong developed by a leader of amoner group named Jeonman Gae. The man and I were friends, which is how I was able to learn this technique. Just as Tagubong is a special technique of hitting with a bat, and Tagukwon is a special technique of hitting someone with your fists. To put it simply, it¡¯s a way to significantly injure someone with just your hands. One of its advantages is that while the blow is strong, it never kills the mark. The best part is that it leaves no visible wound, it only affects the bones underneath. Also, it¡¯s only enough to break it. ¡°Let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡± I contemted a bit more. Should I use my inner force or not? If I use it, it will most likely mean instant death for the guy. But even so, I want to hurt him. I may have been acting, but this guy was seriously fucked up. When he touched my legs, I was thinking about breaking his fingers one by one and pulling out his nails afterwards, because breaking his bones wouldn¡¯t be enough. Was I getting cold feet? The bastard snatched the plunger next to the toilet bowl and aimed it at me. ¡°You bitch! Get out!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± This is the first time I¡¯m being threatened by a guy with a plunger. How fun. ¡°You n to hit me with that?¡± ¡°Give it to me! The device!¡± ¡°Guess you¡¯re not that stupid.¡± I picked up the recording device and slipped it into my cleavage. That thing was so slippery, it slipped right down. ¡°If you want it,e and get it.¡± ¡°Yaaaaaaah!!!¡± At my words, the bastard raised the plunger and ran forward. I aimed a low-kick at his right leg and gave a satisfying blow. Bam! ¡°Argh¡­¡± His right leg went down, making him stumble, and I stood in front of him. I smiled and gave him another hit. Thud!¡­Thud¡­ Chapter 19 - Top Sexy Girl-Group

Chapter 19: Top Sexy Girl-Group

Tagukwon is pretty intense. My fists flew and hit every part of the bastard that he didn¡¯t need to just barely live. I have to say that each and every hit was amazing, almost like a work of art in fact. And there really was no bruising. The guy who taught me truly was a great friend. After about five minutes, the bastard was out cold. To be honest, if my fists hadn¡¯t been so strong, I could have hit him for longer, but I guess all the fat made my hands stronger than I thought. ¡°Uh...¡± Chun-ah gathered up his strength and tried to get up. I gave him another kick. Thud! He fell to the ground again. ¡°Are you hibernating or something? Get up!¡± I wasn¡¯t done with him yet as I still hadn¡¯t released all my stress. But this bastard continued to y dead. ¡°I know you¡¯re still breathing. Get up.¡± Even with that, the bastard still refused to get up. I stepped on the guy¡¯s hand with my foot and pressed down. That woke him up. ¡°Aaaaaah!!!¡± As soon as he started screaming again, I grabbed him by the throat. Again. That made him stop. Maybe it was all the screaming or the fact that he couldn¡¯t, but the guy fainted again. This time, for real. ¡°What the fuck?¡± How disappointing. I didn¡¯t even hit him that much. Just how weak is this guy? ¡°Hey. Come on. Get up.¡± I tried to wake the bastard up, but he wouldn¡¯t. With no other option in mind, I simply picked him up. I ced him in front of the toilet bowl, raised the covers, and dunked his face into the bowl. Ssh! Ssh! The sound and the cold from the water did the trick. ¡°Huh..Puh!!..Ha...Hgg...Stop...P-please...S-stop..!..I-I¡¯m....sor..sorry..!¡± The bastard suddenly dropped to his knees to a begging position. ¡°You know what you did?¡± ¡°That...I...I don¡¯t know!¡± The moment he stopped speaking, I nted a drop kick on his filthy mouth. Kick! Thud! The bastard fell against the wall and went down again. I approached him and grabbed his phone. I suddenly remembered a news article I once read about people who threaten girls with their nude photos. Does Chun-ah do that sort of stuff as well? ¡°Hey. What¡¯s your phone password?¡± ¡°Wait! N-no!¡± The bastard desperately tried to grab his phone, but I stopped him by pushing him away with my foot. ¡°Password?¡± I demanded again, ¡°It¡¯s...Angel...¡± ¡°Angel?¡± ¡°1004...¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± He really is something. Calling himself an angel. Anyways, I opened his phone with the password and opened the gallery. Just as I expected. There were hundreds of nude photos saved on his phone, some of them including the women¡¯s private parts. I could immediately tell they were taken secretly. ¡°Wow, pervert. I haven¡¯t seen sex maniacs as bad as you.¡± Then again, there were no phones where I was from... ¡°Did you take these to threaten these women?¡± At those words, the bastard couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I said, did you take them to threaten these women?¡± I asked even louder. Suddenly, in a fit of anger, the guy shouted, ¡°Fine! Yes, okay? I did! I threatened them so they couldn¡¯t report me! So what!? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± I gave him another good blow to the face and he went down again. ¡°You got everything on camera. Isn¡¯t this a little overboard?¡± What a strange guy. ¡°What¡¯s this? You have it on video too?¡± I yed the video. It was porn. But the main guy was Chun-ah. I also saw a girl who looked underage. ¡°Wow. Are you serious? What the fuck is this? Are you having a threesome?¡± I looked at him and clicked my tongue. He was still ring at me, his face full of resentment. ¡°Everyone does it! Why am I the bad guy? Fuck you!¡± After shouting that, the guy desperately tried to open the bathroom door and run away. I kicked the door shut and hit him with my knee continuously in the stomach. Kick! ¡°Oof!¡± Once again, the bastard fell to his knees. ¡°Guess you still got some in you if you can run away like that.¡± I paused to think some more. How should I properly deal with this trash? This guy¡¯s loathsome behavior definitely match the rumors that are floating around about this guy. He definitely needs to be punished. ¡°How about this?¡± I looked at the recording device that had caught every sick word the bastard had said. Somehow, I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be enough. ¡°Should I cut off your dick?¡± I was seriously considering castrating his manhood, but then decided that was too cruel. ¡°Oh well.¡± First, I began to tear my clothes, especially around my chest and thighs. Then I began to punch myself in certain ces until I bled. I tore my lips just a bit to make it bleed. Transformation wasplete. ¡°Fuck, that stings. Did I rip it too hard?¡± My lips really hurt. ¡°What...what are you doing...?¡± ¡°Creating evidence.¡± ¡°I...I never hit you!¡± Even when he¡¯s down, this bastard won¡¯t stop talking. I bet he¡¯d keep jabbering all the way down the river. ¡°You were about to, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I never hit you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say you did then. And it¡¯s not like saying you were trying to rape me is a lie.¡± I mean, if it weren¡¯t for my interference, it¡¯s true that those things would have happened. I sat on the toilet seat and prepared myself to y the victim. Then I phoned the police. But even I must say, I¡¯m really good at this acting stuff. I thought about earlier when I considered bing an actress...maybe I really should consider it. After a while, the police showed up. *** The questioning ended soon. I handed over my recording device and showed the officer my torn clothes and injuries as evidence. He collected my statements as well. Afterwards, I made a special request. If possible, could he please omit Yoo-young and Hainan¡¯s name from the recording? The officer said he would do his best, but my name would most likelye up since it was part of the investigation. That much was obvious. The reporters will definitely be all over this and mention me. Probably something like XX entertainment¡¯s trainee Miss L currently on a Korean audition show. Or something like that. ¡°You can go now,¡± the officer said to me. ¡°Is the evidence enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than enough. Are you okay though?¡± The officer asked as he handed me some clothes. They looked a bit too small for me, but I put them on anyway. ¡°I¡¯m okay. But you saw the photos on his phone, right? He said he took them to ckmail the victims and keep them quiet.¡± ¡°Yes, we got them. Assault and rape are serious charges. We¡¯ll do our best to find and help the other victims.¡± Suddenly, from across the room, I heard Chun-ah shouting. ¡°I¡¯m telling you! She hit me!!! She hit me, you idiot!!! Let go of me! Hey! Let go of me!¡± Chun-ah continued to struggle as the police officer holding him did his best to keep the bastard down. ¡°He just doesn¡¯t know when to stop.¡± ¡°We get people like that sometimes. Though I¡¯ve never seen a guy try and lie to say he was injured when he doesn¡¯t even have a mark on him. If you¡¯re a celebrity, you should learn to act like one. Tsk tsk.¡± The officer looked at Chun-ah and shook his head. I let a small smile slip out when he wasn¡¯t looking. I did hit the guy. But that¡¯s the beauty of Tagukwon: it leaves no evidence. The few that are there was simply chalked up to me trying to defend myself. The way the officers saw it, I was in the worse state with my heavy bruises, torn clothes, and lips. As far as the police were concerned, I was the victim. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re done with questioning, I think I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll pray a fair and just sentence.¡± ¡°Okay, take care. If you need anything, let us know.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I thanked the police officer and left. ¡°I bet I lost more weight.¡± My body did feel lighter. I wonder how much I lost? ¡°But first hmmm...¡± There was one thing I was worried about. While it¡¯s true that I wasn¡¯t raped, the fact is that I almost was. I couldn¡¯t help but worry about what that would potentially do to my image. I am a trainee on a Korean audition program, after all. ¡°Ugh. Whatever.¡± I decided to just wait and see. Whether the public looks at me with sympathy or not, I didn¡¯t care. It¡¯s not like being an idol was the only option for me. There were a lot of things I could do. I couldpete as a female martial artist. Maybe even organize my ownpetition and tournament for both men and women. Chapter 20 - Top Sexy Girl-Group Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Top Sexy Girl-Group I arrived back at the dorms. I saw everyone sitting in the living room, staring at the TV. At the very moment I walked in, they all frantically gestured at me to hurry over. ¡°What is it?¡± I sat next to Hainan on the sofa. She linked arms with me and pointed at the screen. ¡°Sian, you won¡¯t believe it! Chun-ah was arrested for rape!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Wow. I didn¡¯t expect the reporters to be this fast. ¡°The victim is apparently a celebrity. Miss ¡®L,''¡± Jia said loudly and everyone began to murmur curses at Chun-ah. ¡°But wait, Sian.¡± Jihyun came up to me and sat next to me on the sofa. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to meet Chun-ah?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied as I nodded. Suddenly, everyone was looking at me. I could see the zing curiosity in their eyes before the questions started. ¡°You went on a date?¡± ¡°A real date?¡± ¡°What time did you go?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why did you go out with that piece of trash?¡± With that question from Jumi, I gestured to Jihyun. Jumi whipped around to re at her. ¡°Jihyun, are you crazy? How could you send Sian on a date with him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t force Sian to do it! Why am I the bad guy?¡± Jihyun demanded. Suddenly, Jumi grabbed Jihyun by the hair. ¡°You bitch!¡± ¡°What the fuck! Let go of me!!!¡± Jihyun grabbed hold of Jumi¡¯s hair, and soon they were rolling on the ground, with the rest of us surrounding them. Soon, our living room was a fighting ring. A part of me felt bad that I was the cause of this fight, but the other part was touched by Jumi. I had no idea that she cared about me so much. She really was a good friend. After I managed to calm the two down, the fight ended and the living room was quiet again. I sat them all down and exined what had happened (though I didn¡¯t tell them that I attacked Chun-ah). Considering that it was only a matter of time before the reporters found out that I was the victim, I figured that it was only right that I should be honest with the other members. When I was finished, the members all hugged me and told meforting words. I was really touched. Is this what it¡¯s like to have real girlfriends? It felt differently than when men are together. The bell rang and YH Entertainment¡¯s founder and producer, Jinwoo Park, walked in. The moment he came in, he looked at me. ¡°Sian!¡± In Jinwoo¡¯s office ¨C ¡°That piece of shit!!!¡± Jinwoo pounded his fist into his hands. ¡°But how did you find out that the victim was me?¡± ¡°I have my ways, but never mind that. Are you okay?¡± Jinwoo checked me for injuries and when he saw the wounds, he went off again. Itter turned out that Jinwoo had a personal beef with Heaven and Earth¡¯s agency, JUD Entertainment. Jinwoo used to be friends with the head of JUD Entertainment until he was betrayed or something and the two had a falling out. Anyways, Jinwoo hated thatpany, and the moment he heard that a member from one of its boy groups assaulted me, he lost it. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about this. I¡¯ll take care of everything. I¡¯m going to make sure they pay!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. I was truly grateful. To think that Jinwoo had this side to him. ¡°But will this be bad for the audition program? I might not be the bad guy, but as a victim, I am involved and I¡¯m worried about what else might happen because of this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, either. It¡¯s called editing. And we¡¯re going to do everything we can to make you look good. I¡¯ll also handle the reporters,¡± Jinwoo spoke in such a confident and sincere manner. This was definitely not the same Jinwoo I dealt with in the past. Jinwoo Park took care of his own. ¡°But you know, for someone who went through all that, you seem pretty calm.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go insane over it,¡± I replied with a shrug of the shoulders. ¡°Well, you¡¯re certainly handling it better than I expected,¡± Jinwoo spoke as he looked at me in admiration. A few days had passed since the night of the incident. The inte exploded with searches about me and Chun-ah. We were constantly in the top 2 searches on every search site in the country. At first, the hate was mostly directed at me. People called me a snake and a liar, asking why a trainee would go to a bar like that in the first ce, h h h. But once the audio I had recorded was released, it was aplete 180. Chun-ah¡¯s other victims began toe forward and suddenly, everyone thought Chun-ah was the biggest scum on Earth. But Chun-ah¡¯s team still tried to point the me at me, which made Jinwoo more furious afterwards. And Jinwoo Park was not to be messed with when he was angry. He made it very clear that he would use this to bury JUD Entertainment. In the end, this incident made the public very interested in ¡®Sian the Pig¡¯ and, thus, the interest in YH Entertainment¡¯s idol audition program skyrocketed. Fitness Room ¨C ¡°Yeah?¡± I put down my weights and stared as Junjin approached me. We¡¯re not filming today so why is he here? ¡°Hello, Sian.¡± He was smiling brightly as he greeted me with a bow. ¡°Hi, Junjin. We¡¯re not filming today, are we?¡± ¡°We need to film your parts for the trailer.¡± ¡°Trailer?¡± ¡°Yeah. The Week 2 Episode goes out tomorrow.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Of course. Tomorrow is Friday. The Week 2 episode that we filmed on Monday will be aired. ¡°When you were a pig...Oh, sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can say it.¡± ¡®Jerk.¡¯ I was smiling on the outside, but seething on the inside. ¡°Since you were on the chubbier side in the beginning, it was hard for you to attract the public. Now that you¡¯re a lot skinnier, the head of thepany wants to show that.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Mr. Park made the request especially.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I answered with a nod. It made sense. There would be a lot of people watching tomorrow¡¯s episode. And a lot of the focus will be on me. They¡¯re going to take pity on me and try tofort me and who knows? That might lead to more votes. The people like the underdog. But if I¡¯m still fat? Then all the sympathy will disappear. It¡¯s especially important that I get the male viewers to want to help me, but if I¡¯m still at 81.2kg....would any of the male viewers want to do that? Of course, everyone¡¯s preferences are different and there might be guys who like me in that way. But even if such men do exist, there¡¯d be very few of them. But now my weight is at 67.2kg. When we filmed the episode on Monday, I was 81.2kg. Today is Thursday and I¡¯m at 67.2kg. It¡¯s hard to believe but I lost 14kg in four days. My body is starting to take a shape and I have angles on my face. My chest is still full, which only makes me look sexier. If this is the face that shows up in the trailer? People will definitely support me, saying that I¡¯m sexy and that I worked hard to look this way. ¡°You know...you did lose a lot of weight. How much do you weigh now?¡± ¡°67.2kg.¡± ¡°Whoa? In this short amount of time?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking at me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just it. I¡¯m looking right at you and I can¡¯t believe it. How...30 kg in...wow...¡± Jun-jin stared at me and shook his head in disbelief. True, it would be hard for an average person to lose 30 kg in the same amount of time as I did. But I¡¯m not your average human being. I had more will and discipline than anybody. In a few more days, I bet I¡¯d be the sexiest woman in the country. ¡°Quit talking and start filming.¡± I lifted my weights. Jun-jin¡¯s eyes nearly fell out in astonishment when he saw how much they weighed. That evening. All the members gathered in the living room. We were there for one reason. Our rivals had been selected. ¡°I knew it. I¡¯m with Yoo-young,¡± Jihyun said as she read her text message. She didn¡¯t look too happy. It made sense, considering that Yoo-young was one of the best when it came to vocals. They¡¯re pretty close in terms of looks too, which made Jihyun all the more ufortable. ¡°Mine is Sian!¡± Jumi said as she sat next to me. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re good friends, but Jumi didn¡¯t seem to be all bothered by this. ¡°Are you going to sing?¡± I asked Jumi. Jumi nodded. ¡°Yep. You¡¯re going to sing too, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± I replied as I shook my head. I have absolutely no intention of singing. I don¡¯t like it and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m good at it. If I were to sing at that moment, I¡¯d definitely fail. ¡°You¡¯re not going to sing? Then what are you going to do? Go on another diet?¡± Jumi asked as she poked me in the side. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to do some swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Swordsmanship?!¡± Jumi repeated, clearly shocked. Then again, it is pretty unusual. Jumi has never even seen me hold any type of weapon before. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Do you know how to fight with a sword?¡± ¡°I learned a bit when I was young.¡± ¡°When you were young? Huh...But you¡¯re good at singing so why...and it¡¯s not like you learned it recently, either...I don¡¯t know about this,¡± Jumi said, sincerely concerned for me. She went on. ¡°I really think your best talent is singing. You really do look amazing when you sing. Don¡¯t you think the public should see that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. People will definitely be impressed with my skills,¡± I said as I ruffled Jumi¡¯s hair. I really appreciated her worrying about me. I¡¯m starting to see just how amazing a woman¡¯s loyalty to her friends can be. It really makes one feel truly loved. ¡°Okay, fine. Since you¡¯re so confident, I guess I can¡¯t stop you. I just hope that both of us get good scores at the next round,¡± Jumi said as she linked arms with me. Then looking right at me, she added. ¡°You know, you got a lot prettier. Your eyes are huge.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I was surprised. As you lose weight, your eyes get bigger. My face was getting smaller. If I continue to lose more weight, I¡¯d be able to show everyone how small my face is. A small head with big eyes. Aren¡¯t those considered the traits of a true beauty? Am I bing beautiful? I guess I¡¯ll know when I lose more weight. Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Top Sexy Girl-Group When everyone gathered in the living room to chat, I slipped outside. I was carrying a staff that I had already prepared. As I shed the weight and my body took shape, it was easier to do the forms necessary to use the staff. ¡°I¡¯m really going to have to practice.¡± The type of sword technique I nned to show during the rival mission was called the Twenty-four Step Swordsmanship. Swordsmanship is really something, especially since a particr scentes off the wooden handle with every swing. I nned to use three techniques to fully impress Jinwoo. The first step is Sung-ryu, which was shaping the scent to a movable stream. Then, it was Chim-gol, which was pushing the scent to permeate through someone¡¯s skin. And finally, the Intoxicating Jab, which will overwhelm Jinwoo¡¯s senses and intoxicate him with the scent and sight of the staff. If there¡¯s one potential w, it¡¯s that the viewers won¡¯t be able to sense the fragrance for themselves. But I was confident that the view alone would be enough to impress the public. ¡°Let¡¯s practice.¡± Today is Thursday. We¡¯re filming the audition next Monday. I should be at around 50 kg by then. *** Friday night ¨C The episode was over. Perhaps it was because I was such a hot topic in the news, but the editing team did a really good job. I showed up a lotpared to other members, and they edited my scenes really nicely. And with the release of the trailer that showcased my new slender body, the public began to take more interest in me. Was everyone else okay with this? As far as I could see, they were. On the outside, everyone seemed to be very happy for me. They would praise the editing and wish me luck. But I knew that on the inside, many of them were not pleased. For a lot of the trainees, they were putting everything on the line for the auditions. The number of times they showed up in an episode could heavily affect the voting results. I knew there would be a lot of envious members. It would be strange if they weren¡¯t. ¡°The editing was done really nicely. Don¡¯t you think so, Sian?¡± Jumi said to me as she smiled brightly. I don¡¯t know about others, but I knew Jumi really did care about me. It¡¯s all in her eyes, and you can tell a lot about a person when you look into their eyes. ¡°Yeah. They really did their best to make me look good.¡± ¡°But are you really not traumatized?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°The stuff that happened with Chun-ah. Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied with a bright smile. I wasn¡¯t going to let a guy like Chun-ah ruin my day. Why should I? He¡¯s the one who did something wrong. And I wasn¡¯t going to waste my thoughts on him any longer. Karma would take care of him on its own. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. You¡¯re tougher than I thought. With the whole weight-thing as well.¡± Jumi stared at me in awe, then added. ¡°To be honest, you seem like a different person. ¡°Um¡­really?¡± That took me off guard. Luckily, I managed to keep my expression under control. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m going through an identity crisis.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re Sian?¡± Jumi asked with a smile. ¡°Of course,¡± I replied. Then suddenly, Jumi gave me a hug. ¡°I love how bright and energetic you¡¯ve betely. I hope it stays.¡± ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry,¡± I answered with a pat on her head. Jumi Yeom. She really is the sweetest. And just then, Jihyun suddenly shouted, ¡°The online voting has started!¡± Everyone immediately took out their phones and went to the mu-music homepage. Of course, I logged in as well, and watched the results as they yed out in real time. Within the first two minutes, Yoo-young (22) took first ce. As expected. She¡¯s beautiful and a talented singer. We already knew she would take first ce. She suited first ce and she was definitely a member that Lovely Girlz would need. Jihyun (22) got second. We expected that too. She¡¯s sweet, has amazing features and an incredible voice. The public definitely views her as a sub-vocalist. Third ce was Hainan. To be honest, this was a surprise. Hainan works hard. But I didn¡¯t think that was enough for her to get third out of fifteen. I wonder if it¡¯s because she¡¯s pretty. She¡¯s also a foreigner and young, so maybe a lot of people were attracted to her because of that. But suddenly, she overtook Jihyun and took second ce. Fourth ce went to Jia (21), who had performed a bubbly dance. Fifth ce was Rhinzi (21), who had performed powerful choreography. Jumi was sixth, Yoojin was seventh, Ara got eighth, ninth was Sena, and tenth ce went to Jimin. None of the other ranks showed up after that. Only the first ten are publicly announced. Tenth ce kept going back and forth between Jimin (18) and Eunmi (19) but none of the other ranks changed. ¡°Wait¡­I¡¯mst ce?¡± When I saw my rank, I couldn¡¯t believe it. I looked amazing on TV and I know I got a lot of sympathy from the viewers as an assault victim, so how was I unable to enter the top 10? Just look at thements. They all say things like ¡°Sian, we are rooting for you¡± and ¡°Sian, fighting!¡± and ¡°Sian, you inspired me to go on a diet.¡± There were so many positivements about me. But I didn¡¯t make the top 10? Is it because I¡¯m fat? Or am I unattractive? Oh, well. I decided to quickly get over it and just epted the results. Yeah, I guess that was expected. I wouldn¡¯t have voted for me, either. I suddenly remembered one of the few negativements I had seen some time ago. Thement had read, ¡®Well, I do want to vote for her, but she¡¯s so fat. She¡¯s not right for a girl group.¡¯ Fine. I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Idols receive a lot of love from their fans, but in return, the fans expect a lot. Idols need to take care of themselves and look a certain way. But I made my debut two years ago and I have to yet to show that type of image. I guess I¡¯m just paying for it right now. ¡°We¡¯ll see next week,¡± I said to myself. I¡¯ll lookpletely different next week. So much so that they won¡¯t recognize me. Time passed and soon it was Sunday. *** Sunday night ¨C Sunday night came and there was a little change in the rankings. The Top 3 were Yoo-young, Jihyun, and Hainan, with Jia, Rhinzi, and Jumi right below them. Initially, Jumi and Yoojin kept going back and forth, but now it seems like Jumi was keeping her ce. My weight was now in the 50¡¯s. More specifically, 59kg. I¡¯m no longer a pig. How should I say this? My body definitely has a shape and my face angles are much sharper than before. Not only that, the exercise had helped to improve my skin as well. ¡°You know, the staff feels good,¡± I said to myself as I looked at the wooden staff in my hands. We were going to film the Week 3 mission tomorrow, and I told them to get a wooden staff prepared for me. At first, I had asked for a real sword but the crew had quickly shut down the idea. Too bad. A sword would¡¯ve looked even better. Would a wooden staff look the same? To be honest, I wasn¡¯t so sure. But what other choice did I have? I had to work with what I got. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s just go for it.¡± I concentrated on my weapon. I soon began to swing the staff in the air, using my body to strike faster and faster. Soon, my body felt light and I could feel my mind rxing. This was it. This was the feeling! ¡°Feels good.¡± I gave one final strike with the staff, relishing in the satisfying sight it made as it striked the air. *** It was Monday. When I weighed myself this morning, I was at 58kg. Considering my height and chest size, I was almost at my ideal weight. ¡°Yes...¡± I celebrated to myself as I stepped down from the scale. I felt as if I were on top of the world. Wow that feels good. ¡°Whoa, Sian. That¡¯s amazing,¡± Jia said as she saw the numbers when she peeked at the scale over my shoulder. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± I said with a modest smile and a shrug. Sian the Pig was no more. ¡°Sian, how much do you weigh now?¡± ¡°58kg.¡± ¡°Whoa¡­I can¡¯t believe it...The irony.¡± Jia began poking me in various ce to inspect me, and I pushed her hands away. ¡°But why is your chest size the same?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The strange thing is, my chest size stayed the same. I thought I would lose the fat in them as well, but I was still a C-cup. Unlike Yoojin, who was slim but incredibly t, I had curves that were round and firm. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, Sian.¡± Jian was envious of me now. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You look so pretty now.¡± Jia put her face next to me and took a selfie. We looked at the photo and sure enough, our face sizes were now very simr. Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Top Sexy Girl-Group ¡°I have a small face as you know, and yours is the same size as mine now. How did you do it?¡± ¡°People will probably think I got stic surgery,¡± I said with augh. It¡¯s true. As I lost all that weight, my face shrunk considerably...and it¡¯s only expected to get even smaller. At this rate, I might not even have a head by the time I finish. Nheless, as soon as my weight range got into the 50¡¯s, I feel really different. How do I put this¡­I¡¯m starting to feel pretty. ¡°Your eyes are huge, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, but now the dust keeps getting into them so it¡¯s kind of annoying.¡± My face changed into a slight grimace as I spoke. Sadly, that was also true. My eyes were so big that every time the wind blew, my eyes would get dry and watery. ¡°Still. You¡¯re so lucky. But, Sian. Do you think Jinwoo will be able to recognize you?¡± Jia snickered. When we¡¯re by ourselves, we just call him Jinwoo. As long as we don¡¯t get caught, it¡¯s fine. ¡°He¡¯s always making fun of me. I wonder how he¡¯ll react when he sees the new me.¡± Jinwoo Park. Of course, I am grateful to him. But as the head of thepany, Jinwoo can be annoying. I can¡¯t wait to enact my small revenge. ¡°But, Sian, is it true that you¡¯re going to perform with a sword?¡± Jia asked as she linked arms with me. My arm is much skinnier now, allowing her to wrap her own all the way around. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°When did you learn? I thought you were going to sing.¡± ¡°I learned a bit when I was a kid.¡± ¡°Are you really going to do it?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied with a firm nod. I¡¯ve already prepared everything, I just have to do it the way I practiced. These days, people really do prefer something a bit more creative. They¡¯re getting tired of seeing the same idols doing the same type of dance moves over and over again. If I do swordsmanship, it won¡¯t just be good for me, it will also bring positive attention to the whole team. Nowadays, you really have to try and stand out as an individual to seed. ¡°I¡¯m really curious.¡± ¡°Give me 50 cents and I¡¯ll show you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re funny,¡± Jia said with a straight face. I apologized with the same expression. Soon after, Manager Lee came and told us to get into the van. As soon as we were all buckled in, we made our way to the music set. ¡°Oh, guys.¡± Manager Lee began as he drove. We turned to look at him. ¡°You guys know the rapper C-Night is going toe, right?¡± As soon as we heard, we all nodded in acknowledgement. The mood instantly became darker. Why? I¡¯ve heard a thing or two about this rapper. C-Night. She calls herself that because she likes both the city and nighttime. She considers himself an artist of the next generation and her verses can get pretty vindictive. Rappers are pretty much expected to be hardcore and intense, so this actually makes the public like her more. She¡¯s also affiliated with YH Entertainment and is 27 years old. Yes, she. C-Night is a woman. Her major w is that she¡¯s a total bitch and no one really likes her. But some do hang out with her, mainly because of their simr personalities. She¡¯s pretty rude and informal to Jinwoo as well. And that¡¯s C-Night in a nutshell. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not there to judge you guys. She¡¯s just there to addmentary.¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± Everyone sighed with relief at those words. C-Night is one of those people who will stop at nothing to take down someone she doesn¡¯t like. She once gave someone a really low score because she didn¡¯t like them. So if it can be helped, people avoid selecting her as a judge. ¡°But still¡­she might say something to you guys, so just don¡¯t let her get to you.¡± Manager Lee was definitely worried. And looking around, I could see others were too. ¡°Today¡¯s going to be a shitty day.¡± ¡°I really hate her.¡± ¡°One time, I passed her and touched her just slightly and shepletely went off. Ugh.¡± Everyone began toin at once. ¡°Is she really that awful?¡± I asked Jumi who was sitting next to me. ¡°You don¡¯t remember? She called you a pig one time and fat-shamed you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Now that I think about it, I do remember. I cried for three nights because I was so hurt by that. ¡°She¡¯s so rude and aplete psycho.¡± ¡°She must be hard to be around with.¡± If even Jumi hated her, then she was definitely someone to avoid. We continued talking until we arrived at the music studio. *** When we arrived, the members from the other teams were already there getting their hair and makeup done. We were immediately taken by the stylists. There were a lot of cheerful reunions as it had been a week since we allst saw each other. Strangely, I began to get pulled into conversations as well. I don¡¯t remember being this friendly with everyone in the past¡­ Suddenly, the manager came in to look for me. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°C-Night is looking for you.¡± Manager Lee looked incredibly nervous as he said that. I wondered why. ¡°She looks kind of angry. Did you do something to her?¡± ¡°How could I have done something if I haven¡¯t seen her today? Is she outside?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Manager Lee said with a nod. I walked out of the room. There was a girl standing outside with straight, ck hair, way too much makeup, and a chest as big as the amount of arroganceing off of her. She red at me the moment she saw me. ¡°Are you Sian?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I replied with a nod. ¡°What? You¡¯re not even going to greet me properly?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± This time, I greeted her with a proper bow. I wasn¡¯t scared, but I didn¡¯t feel like fighting with anyone today. ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn anything when you were a trainee? God, no wonder you failed as an idol.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized with another bow. She really was a bitch. ¡°Here.¡± C-Night held something up. ¡°This...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a prop sword. I got it from someone who was filming a historical fiction drama. I don¡¯t know why Jinwoo sent me to do it. Fucking annoying.¡± She thrusted it at me with an annoyed look on her face. ¡°Oh, a prop sword...¡± I didn¡¯t even realize these things existed. I only knew about real swords and wooden swords. This one seemed like it was made out of aluminum. ¡°Idiot. If you¡¯re going to do swordsmanship, you need to use a prop sword. What were you thinking about, using a wooden stick? Are you stupid? I had to go on a stupid errand because of you.¡± C-Night spat out the words at me, but I didn¡¯t react. Someone once said that it was best to remain quiet when angry. ¡°But what kind of singer uses a sword? Have you even used one before? I bet you¡¯re going to lookpletely stupid. Guess we¡¯ll seeter.¡± With that, C-Night turned and swaggered away. I considered tackling her from behind and beating her until she begged for mercy, but I held myself back. Then I began to recite the Heart Sutra again. ¡®Body is nothing more than emptiness, emptiness is nothing more than body.¡¯ I took a deep breath, telling myself nothing good withe out of sudden movement. *** I came back into the waiting room with my sword. The moment I did, everyone turned to stare at it. ¡°Let me see, Sian,¡± Yoo-young said, her face full of curiosity. I took the prop sword out of its hilt. Ping! It sounded pretty cool. And it did look very well-made. ¡°Whoa. That looks amazing.¡± ¡°It looks so real.¡± ¡°Can I touch it?¡± Rhinzi held out her hand and touched it slightly. Since it was blunt, it didn¡¯t hurt her at all. Of course, if I were to hit with it, it could be dangerous. But it couldn¡¯t stab or cut anyone. Either way, Rhinzi seemed to enjoy it. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s cool.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more impressed by Sian¡¯s body right now.¡± Suddenly, Jia gave me a back hug and began to feel up my stomach. I really didn¡¯t have much left, if I say so myself. ¡°You really did lose a lot of weight, Sian. How did you do it?¡± Rhinzi¡¯s face portrayed her utter confusion at my progress. Considering how much she probably dieted and exercised, it made sense. No doubt she was wondering why she didn¡¯t get such exceptional results. But I could also tell she was happy for me as well. ¡°I just¡­you know¡­tried really hard,¡± I replied modestly. ¡°I like you this way. You¡¯re really pretty.¡± Rhinzi said as she put her arms around me. And that¡¯s how I ended up with a hug sandwich. And you know what? It felt pretty nice. But just then, Yoojin came into the waiting room. Yoojin, with her amazing, morous figure that turns heads. She walked in and opened her mouth to convey a message. ¡°Rehearsal will begin in thirty minutes. Are you guys ready?¡± Everyone nodded in response. Of course, we were ready. We¡¯ve been ready. Life helps those who help themselves. Once you do everything you can, the rest is up to the Heavens. I¡¯m sure everyone was thinking that. After exactly thirty minutes, we made our way to the rehearsal room. We only got two rehearsals each. Since there were so many people, this couldn¡¯t be helped. I did some moves to practice spacing and sound check, but I held myself back. Just a little bit, like I was stretching. I didn¡¯t want to show everyone just yet. Yet even though I only did a little bit, it was clear that they were all impressed. Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Top Sexy Girl-Group Now it was Yoo-young¡¯s turn. She chose to sing a bad, which really suited her. She had the vibrations in the right ces and belted the high notes powerfully. She showcased her vocal talents perfectly and pulled off her performance wlessly. She certainly sounded like a veteran idol. Jumi chose a rock bad while Jihyun chose a quieter one. Of course, neither of them were a match for Yoo-young. I mean, they did well too, but Yoo-young was that amazing. The other members danced, and Rhinzi wiped the floor in that category. Her choreography was intense. No one could take their eyes off of her. Soon, it was Minji¡¯s turn, the one who made fun of me until recently. I still regret that I didn¡¯t pull out all her hair that night. If I had just a little more time, I could¡¯ve plucked out every strand from her scalp. But surprisingly, Minji¡¯s personality changed quite a bit. She must¡¯ve been really intimidated by the soju bottle incident, because she was pretty quiet. It waspletely different from what she used to be. Can a person really change that quickly? She¡¯s not physically sick, is she? But when I asked, they just said she¡¯s fine. I guess she¡¯s just a strange case. Anyways, with Minji, the rehearsal ended and we changed out of our costumes. ¡°The clothes are really pretty,¡± I said as I inspected the costumes. It was all ck with red, white, and blue stripes. The sleeves and pants were narrow, butfortable. And they were form-fitting. When I did my sword routine, the clothes moved in a pretty awesome way, the kind of way that made you wonder if such a beauty truly existed in the world. Even I looked pretty awesome if I say so myself. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I requested the designer to pay special attention this time,¡± the stylist said with a bright smile. It was obvious she favored me out of all the members of Fifteen. I think it was because we were both overweight. But after losing all this weight, her support for me became even stronger. I guess you can say she¡¯s living vicariously through me. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll wear this and get a good score,¡± I promised. The stylist¡¯s smile became even wider. ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to get a lot of votes. You¡¯re 58 kg now? You went down 35kg from 95kg in such a short period of time. I bet people love you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I thanked the stylist one more time before heading back to the film set. I saw Jinwoo and C-Night having a discussion together. But, wow¡­C-Night. Her curves really are something. They¡¯re big enough for her chest to literallyy on the table¡­ *** We all gathered on the stage. Seven people in front. Eight people in the back. We all stood in our lines and looked at Jinwoo. ¡°Hi, guys.¡± Jinwoo greeted us with a wave. For some reason, he seemed pretty happy to see us. Next to him, C-Night just looked indifferent and aloof. Why does she always look so pissed? It was a good thing that the camera was filming. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been even worse. I wonder if she was mad about something. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Park.¡± Yoo-young greeted first, and we all followed after. ¡°How have you guys been?¡± Jinwoo sounded almost father-like when he asked that, and we all replied in an affirmative manner. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you guys again. I already feel like we¡¯re friends,¡± Jinwoo said with another smile. Then he continued. ¡°As I told you before, the voting results from your Week 2 Mission are going to be shown. You guys already saw the online results. But you know those aren¡¯t the final results, right?¡± Everyone nodded. We all knew they were going to add Jinwoo¡¯s scores to the online scores. Those would be the final results. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s look at the online results.¡± Jinwoo moved the screen so we could all see. The top 10 showed up. 10th ¨C Jimin Kim(18) 9th ¨C Sena (21) 8th ¨C Ara(21) 7th ¨C Yoojin Jeong(20) 6th ¨C Jumi Yeom(21) 5th ¨C Rhinzi(21) 4th ¨C Jia Lee(21) 3rd ¨C Hainan(18) 2nd ¨C Jihyun Yoo(22) 1st ¨C Yoo-young Lee(22) The online scores showed up, but everyone¡¯s expressions remained the same. Some were probably happy on the inside, while others were sad. Some were probably nervous as well. ¡®What rank am I?¡¯ I began to wonder. Since I wasn¡¯t in the Top 10, my rank didn¡¯t show up, which made me really curious. Was Ist? But I showed up a lot in the episode, so it couldn¡¯t be¡­ Just then, Jinwoo spoke again. ¡°The online results. To be honest, it¡¯s pretty much the same with the results. That means the way I see you guys is simr to the way the public sees you.¡± ¡°Me, too,¡± C-Night said with a smirk. Was she d that she got them all right? ¡°Oh, really? You agree with them too?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°C-Night, you really are amazing.¡± Jinwoo gave C-Night a thumbs up. I guess it¡¯s true that C-Night does have some skills as an artist, considering how popr her own music is. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to show you my results. I was as objective as I was, so I hope none of you guys are offended by the scores. With that, Jinwoo gestured to the screen once again. This time, it disyed Jinwoo¡¯s scores. 10th ¨C Minji Lee(21) 9th ¨C Ara(21) 8th ¨C Areum Yeo(19) 7th ¨C Hainan(20) 6th ¨C Yoojin Jeo(20) 5th ¨C Jia Lee(21) 4th ¨C Rhinzi(21) 3rd ¨C Jumi Yeom(18) 2nd ¨C Jihyun Yoo(22) 1st ¨C Yoo-young Lee(22) There were a few changes, but for the most part, it was the same. Then finally, the final result thatbined the two ranks showed up on screen. 10th ¨C Jimin Kim(18) 9th ¨C Ara(21) 8th ¨C Sena(21) 7th ¨C Yoojin Jeong(20) 6th ¨C Rhinzi(21) 5th ¨C Jumi Yeom(21) 4th ¨C Hainan(18) 3rd ¨C Jia Lee(21) 2nd ¨C Jihyun Yoo(22) 1st ¨C Yoo-young Lee(22) Not many changes. The only thing that sucked was that Hainan dropped down to fourth, which meant she wouldn¡¯t get the three stars. ¡°These are the final results of Week 2. Any objections?¡± Everyone shook their heads, including me. And right then, I made a promise to myself. I promised myself that I would be in the Top 10 next week. I would make sure of it. ¡°As I mentioned before, The top 3 gets three stars, ranks 4 to 9 get two stars, and thest five get one star. Don¡¯t be upset if you¡¯re in the bottom. We still have a lot to film, which means there will be plenty of chances for you to rise in the ranks. The ones who got a higher rank got there because they worked hard so that¡¯s what you need to do. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± We all answered loudly in unison. ¡°Alright. Now let¡¯s prepare for the Week 3 Rival Mission. Everyone get into your positions.¡± At those words, we all began to move to our designated spots. I stood on the left while Jumi stood on the same ce on the right. We exchanged a look and gave a friendly wave, silently wishing each other luck. Suddenly, Jinwoo began to turn his head this way and that before turning to C-Night to say something. I upped my hearing so I could hear what they were saying. ¡°But where¡¯s Sian? I don¡¯t see her.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? She¡¯s right over there.¡± C-Night jerked her head in my direction, but Jinwoo still struggled to find me. ¡°What? I don¡¯t see her. By the way, you gave her the sword, right?¡± ¡°I said I would. And she¡¯s right over there. You don¡¯t see her?¡± With that, C-Night pointed right at me. Jinwoo followed her finger towards me, and his eyes became wide at the sight of me. ¡°Whoa!¡± It was obvious that he was shocked. I gave him a slight wink. That only astonished him even more. ¡°She¡¯s Sian? What happened? How did she get so pretty?¡± Jinwoo said to C-Night, who scowled. ¡°How should I know? Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡± ¡°Wow¡­I saw her just a few days ago. Even then, she wasn¡¯t that slim¡­That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say she¡¯s slim.¡± C-Night scoffed. ¡°Hey, for her, it is. You didn¡¯t see her before? She was really fat.¡± ¡°She probably got liposuction or something,¡± C-Night said. Somehow, I held myself back from taking my sword out of its hilt and throwing it at her. Chapter 24 Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Top Sexy Girl-Group ¡°Is it really? Hmm¡­maybe it is. It¡¯s really impressive, I almost didn¡¯t recognize her.¡± ¡°Whatever. Anyways, I don¡¯t like her. She keeps showing off her body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re any different.¡± ¡°Excuse me!¡± C-Night shouted and Jinwoo quickly apologized. That ended their conversation about me and soon, Jinwoo was facing us again. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s start with the first pair. They are¡­Rhinzi and Liang Liang!¡± Rhinzi and Liang Liang walked onto the middle of the stage. *** Rhinzi and Liang Liang both danced. Rhinzi performed an intense hardcore piece, while Liang Liang performed an upbeat choreograph. It was no surprise that Jinwoo chose in favor of Rhinzi. Rhinzi is always full of confidence and it¡¯s what helps her pull off her performance so well. On the other hand, Liang Liang tripped twice during her dance, causing her to lose her ce. Hence, in the end, she didn¡¯t get Jinwoo¡¯s vote. They¡¯re both really good, but in terms of experience and ability to cope with pressure, Rhinzi was definitely in a better ce. The second pair were Yoo-young and Jihyun, and this time, Jihyun won. Apparently, Jinwoo had a hard time paying attention to the song Yoo-young was singing. He said the song didn¡¯t suit Yoo-young at all, but I didn¡¯t get it. I thought she did just fine. Third were Ara(21), Hainan(18), and Sena (21). Sena won in the end. Her original dance which mixed in yoga elements really impressed Jinwoo. Fourth were Areum (19) and Yoojin (20), and of course, Yoojin won. Her sexy dance was something else. Jinwoo¡¯s jaw practically dropped when she performed it. C-Night did speak in favor of Areum, but there was no special reason behind that. Just that she decided she didn¡¯t like Yoojin. iming that since Yoojin didn¡¯t even have curves, she had no business dancing like that. Except the way I saw it, their chest sizes were pretty simr. Wait, no¡­maybe C-Night¡¯s were bigger? It was kind of hard to tell at the moment¡­ Fifth round was Jimin(18) and Eunmi(19), and Jimin won. They both rapped and pulled it off well, but Jimin¡¯s tone pulled Jinwoo in her favor. Her tone was pretty good. It¡¯s strong and stable, almost like a recording itself. Next were Jia(21) and Minji(21). To be honest, they didn¡¯t really match in terms of style or anything. I wondered if it was simply because they were the only two left. Anyways, Minji performed a fast and intense rap, and Jinwoo liked her wless delivery of the lyrics. Jia, of course, performed a cute, bubbly numberplete with her own rap full of cutesy gestures. Jinwoo seemed to like that too, if his mouth opening was anything to go by. In the end, Jia won, because the dance and song she performed suited her well. Jia Lee, the party girl. It was easy to see why people were attracted to her so much. That¡¯s why she¡¯s in the Top 3. Or maybe she had someone powerful backing her up? Honestly, she was a bit too good to be true. Well, anyways, the first thirteen members finished with their performances. Jumi and I were thest two to go. ¡°They¡¯re doing so well,¡± Jinwoo said as he took a sip of his water. ¡°Yeah, right. They still need help. A lot of it.¡± C-Night grumbled. I could feel her jealousy from across the room. ¡°Now it¡¯s just Sian and Jumi that are left, right?¡± ¡°Sian? Sian Lee? She hasn¡¯t gone yet? Hurry up. She¡¯s the one who made me go on that fucking errand. I swear, if she messes up¡­¡± C-Night red at me with narrowed eyes, so I stared back. I¡¯ve gone through worse things, so I had no problem meeting her eyes. I wonder if she could sense my defiance. I bet it wouldn¡¯t be long before she had to look away. ¡°Is she trying to stare me down?¡± C-Night muttered to herself. I nodded. At that, C-Night tilted her head and continued to re at me. I almost gave her the finger then. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Sian and Jumi. Come out, please.¡± At those words, I stepped onto the stage with Jumi doing the same on the other side. I was in a beautiful costume for my sword performance, while Jumi was wearing a short dress and red heels. Has her face always been that white? The heels made her look really slender as well. The men watching the show would definitely like her. I guess Jinwoo was thinking the same thing, because he said, ¡°Wow, Jumi. You didn¡¯t hold you back, did you?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Park,¡± Jumi said with a bright smile. Her lips were very red too. She really was stunning today. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re singing a bad again. Isn¡¯t there anything else you can do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, but I want to do what I¡¯m best at. And that¡¯s bads.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Jinwoo replied with a nod. But his expression seemed a little¡­bored. Then again, it was the same thingst week, too. Jinwoo was probably tired of seeing the same thing over and over again. ¡°If it¡¯s too much like the onest week, it will be hard for you to get a good score.¡± C-Night suddenly spoke up. Jumi¡¯s face hardened and the tension became more palpable. C-Night continued. ¡°We¡¯ve already heard you sing and know you¡¯re good at it. But is that really it? If you keep doing the same thing again and again, it will be hard for us to learn anything about you. How are we supposed to see if you can do anything else? You think we want to see the same thing over and over again? How many times do you think we¡¯ll cry over some bad you sing? If you¡¯re just going to waste our time then why are you even here?¡± C-Night was holding nothing back, and it sounded really harsh. I don¡¯t think anyone has ever acted this way while filming a show. It was almost abusive. And her words were definitely getting to Jumi. Her hands were shaking as she struggled to hold the microphone. It was obvious that she was struggling to hold herself together. C-Night can be scary when she wants to be and clearly, Jumi wasn¡¯t ready to handle her. ¡°Jumi, its okay.¡± I hurried over to her and tried tofort her. I stroked her hair, hoping that in some way, I could channel some reassurance to her. Jia did calm down a little and she took a deep breath. ¡°Thanks, Sian.¡± I gave her an assuring nod. But suddenly, C-Night¡¯s words cut through the moment. ¡°And you, Sian.¡± *** I turned to look at Sian, who smirked at me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a vocalist?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I replied with another nod, this one firm. ¡°So what¡¯s with the sword? You think it suits you?¡± C-Night asked, clearly obvious. She definitely has something out for me. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± C-Night snorted and said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you step on a scale or something for Week 2? And now you¡¯re going to do something with a sword? Can you even sing? Do you even want to be in a girl group? You think this is a joke? Just something to pass the time?¡± C-Night spat out those words the same way she did to Jia, but this time, Jinwoo spoke up. ¡°C-Night, why don¡¯t you cut it out? We¡¯re filming right now..¡± ¡°So what? I can¡¯t speak my mind? Besides, you can just edit it.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± At that, C-Night did shut her mouth. But this time, it was Jinwoo who spoke to me. ¡°Sian, what C-Night said was harsh, but she¡¯s not wrong. You¡¯re supposed to be a vocalist and as far as I know, you couldn¡¯t do anything else. This sword thing you¡¯re going to do. You said you learned it when you were young? I¡¯m having a hard time taking you seriously.¡± But then Jinwoo shook his head. ¡°Actually, never mind. I shouldn¡¯t do this right before you¡¯re about to perform. Sorry, go ahead.¡± So he thinks he can just apologize and be done with it? Is he kidding me? But still, I had an image to maintain so I simply smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with Sian then,¡± Jinwoo said. The lights went off. It was time for me to begin. Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Top Sexy Girl-Group I stood in the middle of the stage. It was dark. Suddenly, the sound of a haegeum permeated the air, which was then joined by the notes from a daegeum. A lone spotlight beamed down on me and I slowly raised my sword. I lowered it until it was pointing right in front of me. The light from the spotlight bounced off the edge and I began to move. The sword cut through the air with loud whoosh, and a harmony of cloth whipping sounds joined in. A serene tranquility took over me. Peaceful and calm...but I felt strong. Powerful. Every time the sword whipped by, a trail of blossoms seemed to follow, leaving a path of permeating scent. The sound of a taepyeongso joined the daegeum, and the tempo picked up. My body joined. It moved as if it had the wings of a crane, whipping down to catch its bait. The sword followed my everymand, and my body equally obeyed the sword. You could almost see the watersprouts followed by the flowers, blooming and opening, wafting the air with its powerful scent. The sword moved faster in all four directions, sending the powerful scent to cut through the air and through everyone¡¯s body. It was overwhelming, enough to make one drunk. The taepyeongso and daegeum let out a final note as I slowly lowered the sword to its final position. The light disappeared, encasing me back in darkness. Soon, it was over and the lights turned on again, but no one moved. No one could speak and they all stared at me kneeling in the middle of the stage. I gracefully stood back up. After a few more turns with the sword, I slipped it back into its hilt just as gracefully. Then with a slight bow, I finished my performance. Suddenly, the apuse was thunderous and Jinwoo even stood up from his chair, his face an epitome of disbelief. Everyone surged forward to tell me I did a great job, and I thanked them for their kind words. In the midst of all this, I found C-Night. After a few obligatory ps, she stood up from her chair and stomped out of the room. ¡°Sian¡­that was amazing,¡± Jinwooplimented me with a thumbs up. I returned it with a big smile. ¡°But why is it so short? Can¡¯t you show us more?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± I answered firmly and Jinwoo looked disappointed. In fact, everyone did. But I ignored them all as I stepped off the stage. Then, it was Jumi¡¯s turn. I felt a little bad for her, but I did get rid of C-Night for her. I think it helped for Jumi that C-Night wasn¡¯t there, because she sang pretty well, but it was very obvious that I was the victor of this round. *** The rival missions were now over and it was break time. We all made our way to the waiting room and sat down. I was the center of attention the whole day, as everyone kept telling me how cool I was and how amazing my performance had been. Interestingly, they kept mentioning a certain scent that came about during my performance, though they couldn¡¯t exin where it hade from. That¡¯s the Intoxicating Jab...though I didn¡¯t tell them that. It¡¯s not like they would believe me. But wait¡­where was Jumi? I suddenly realized I didn¡¯t see her. ¡°Where¡¯s Jumi?¡± ¡°Huh? Where is she?¡± ¡°She was right here.¡± ¡°Maybe she went to the bathroom?¡± We all looked this way and that, trying to see if Jumi was standing nearby, but she was nowhere in sight. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± I stood up and walked out of the room. I couldn¡¯t help but worry about Jumi. She was definitely affected by what C-Night said earlier, I should know. I had been standing right next to her. I hastened my steps. I arrived at the girls¡¯ bathroom. If she was crying, she¡¯d definitely be inside. I walked in and the first thing I saw was a girl standing in front of the sink. She had her pants down and seemed to be washing what looked like a pair of underwear¡­They were pink. I forced myself to look away and began to check the stalls. ¡°No one in stall 1¡­nope, not in stall 2¡­stall 3 is empty too¡­¡± Then, I got to Stall 4. The door was shut. I knocked. Knock, knock¡­ I heard someone moving inside. I knew immediately it was Jumi. ¡°Hey, Jumi.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­sniff....¡± ¡°Jumi, open up.¡± ¡°Just¡­wait¡­sniff¡­¡± I could easily hear the tears in her voice. ¡°Jumi, don¡¯t listen to what C-Night said earlier. She has no idea what she¡¯s talking about.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­but¡­sniff¡­but s-still¡­.sniff¡­¡± As Jumi continued to cry, a bout of anger suddenly overcame me. You know that feeling ¨C the one you get when someone messes with your baby sister. ¡°Hey, Jumi. Just a few more minutes okay? Then, I want you to go to the waiting room.¡± With that, I stalked out of the bathroom and went to look for C-Night. But speak of the devil ¨C the bitch walked into the bathroom herself. Our eyes met. *** ¡°Why the hell are you looking at me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like me, do you, C-Night?¡± ¡°I said, why the fuck are you looking at me?¡± C-Night pped me. I pped her back even harder. p! I pped her so hard that she fell to the ground. This time, when she looked at me, her eyes were full of rage, her hand covering her cheek in disbelief. But there was no covering my hand imprint. ¡°Fucking bitch!¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Get up.¡± I gestured toward her to stand up, which she did. She immediately swung forward to hit me again, but I managed to avoid her hand easily by simply ducking. From my angle, I had the perfect opportunity to jab upward, getting her in the jaw. ¡°Ah!¡± C-Night fell backward again. Just then, Jumi attempted toe out of the bathroom stall. I blocked the door. ¡°Jumi, just wait a second, okay.¡± Jumi didn¡¯t say anything, but she quietly obeyed me. I turned to look at C-Night. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Crazy bitch! You think you can get away with this?¡± C-Night got up and hurriedly looked around for something to attack me with. So I took out my sword and threw it at her. She quickly picked it up and started swinging it at me. But I dodged it easily. I managed to get my hand in her hair and pulled hard. And no joke, no lie, her entire hairdo just came off. C-Night was suddenly bald. But I don¡¯t think she realized, because she continued toe at me. It took about five whole seconds for her to realize she had no hair. The moment she saw what I was holding, she froze. The sword slipped out of her hand and ttered to the ground. I picked it up and slipped it back into the hilt. You never know when you¡¯re going to need a prop sword. ¡°Kyaah! Fuck you, Sian! I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯ll sue your fucking ass!¡± With those words, C-Night picked up a fire-extinguisher nearby and threw it at me. I immediately whipped the sword out of its hilt and cut it through the canister. Pfffft! Pffffffffffffft! The extinguisher exploded, spraying the chemicals everywhere. I quickly reached out to attack her...but she quickly retreated backwards, her fear pushing her to move. I could see that she was nning to get out of the bathroom, but I quickly blocked the door. She pushed my arm, but that only allowed me to grab her hand and pull her towards me. With her back towards me, I pushed forward until we were against the wall. Suddenly, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu came over me. ¡®Hey. I¡¯m in a bathroom again. What a coincidence.¡¯ When I was dealing with Chun-ah, I was in a bathroom too. I mean, considering there¡¯s no security cameras, it really does make it easier to fight. ¡°How old are you again?¡± I asked the rapper one more time. ¡°T¡­T-twenty¡­twenty-s-seven...¡± I could hear the fear trembling in her voice. Maybe it was because she saw me cut the extinguisher in half. Makes sense considering that a prop sword ain¡¯t that sharp. And it was a clean cut too. I¡¯d be scared if that also happened to me to be honest. There¡¯s not that many people who can look fear in the face. No matter how arrogant and confident you look, everyone is the same the moment they¡¯re scared. ¡°Twenty-seven? Jesus, you¡¯re young.¡± What? My soul is thirty. Technically, I am older than her. ¡°Wait¡­please¡­don¡¯t hurt me...!¡± ¡°You want to live?¡± ¡°Aaah!¡± At those words, the bitch cried out, her scream filling the bathroom. I reached forward and put my hand on her throat. That shut her out. Not voluntarily, mind you. My hand was stopping her. I guess it was ufortable for her, because she soon began to struggle. Chapter 26 Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Top Sexy Girl-Group ¡°Should I kill you right now or do you n to apologize to Jumi?¡± I asked. After that, Jumi flew out of the stall all of a sudden. The moment she saw the position we were in, both her hands flew to her mouth as she gasped. ¡°Oh my god!¡± She immediately ran over to me. ¡°Sian, don¡¯t! You¡¯ll get in so much trouble!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I pushed Jumi aside. ¡°Stay there.¡± And Jumi obeyed me. I think she was taken aback by how serious I sounded. It was understandable, since she had never seen this side of me before. I turned to look at C-Night again. ¡°So...are you going to apologize or not?¡± At the word ¡®apologize,¡¯ C-Night nodded furiously. ¡°Get on your knees.¡± I released her from my hold and she immediately fell onto her knees in front of Jumi. With tears in her eyes, she began to stammer out. ¡°J-Jumi¡­I¡­*sniff*¡­I¡¯m really s-sor..sorry¡­*sniff*...¡± Jumi slowly kneeled in front of C-Night. Well that was fast. Then again, this was Jumi. She had the heart of a saint. It was no surprise that she was going to forgive C-Night so quickly. But I quickly learned how wrong I was when she clenched her fists and struck C-Night straight in the head. Thud! The fist made a hard sound upon impact. But I guess it wasn¡¯t enough, because Jumi followed it up with a hard p to the face. This was definitely the best plot twist ever! I soon joined in, making sure to leave a few bruises myself. ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s stop here. And don¡¯t think about reporting us. It¡¯s not just us who will get hurt if you do.¡± C-Night nodded again. I knew she meant it. She and I were both under the samepany, basically colleagues. If news got out that we were fighting, it would be bad for everyone. I quickly walked out of the bathroom with Jumi. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Yeah. Thanks, Sian. But are you sure this is okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I gave her a pat on the head. It was kind of ironic how worried she was when she served half the blows back there. ¡°But where did you learn to fight like that?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not telling~¡± And with that, Jumi giggled. The sight made me so happy. I considered all the members of Fifteen as my younger sisters. I¡¯m very protective of them. As we were walking, we ran into Jinwoo. The moment he saw us ¨C no, saw me ¨C he gave us a thumbs up. ¡°Sian! You were amazing!¡± ¡°It was nothing,¡± I spoke modestly, lowering my head. ¡°But Jumi, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Were you crying?¡± My anger red at his show of concern. Suddenly, every negative remark he¡¯d made about us flew back at me. I wanted to give him a good one ¨C just one ¨C for every mean thing he had said. Some might say my next words were cowardly, but it was simply because I didn¡¯t want to hurt him too badly. ¡°Hey, Mr. Park. There¡¯s a bug on you.¡± And I quickly gave him a few jabs in the stomach. There. Done. ¡°A bug? Where?¡± ¡°Oh, it flew away. Well then, Jumi and I will go back to the waiting room. We¡¯ll see when the Week 4 scorese out.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. See you guyster.¡± And with that, we headed towards opposite directions. Five secondster, Jinwoo fell to the ground. From the looks of it, it seemed like he suddenly had an awful stomachache. *** The members of Fifteen all gathered on stage. Week 3 was over, so now it was time to hear about the Week 4 mission and find out who our new roomates were going to be. Surprisingly, Jinwoo was nowhere to be seen. Instead, it was Snake, another rapper. He was also under YH Entertainment, and was constantly at the top with C-Night. He was friends with her as well. Why was he here? ¡°Hi, guys. Wee, I¡¯m Snake. Nice to see you all.¡± The members of Fifteen shyly greeted him back. I mean, he¡¯s pretty famous. He¡¯s muscr as well, and tall with incredibly handsome features. No wonder he¡¯s popr. ¡°I know you were all expecting Producer Park, but he had to go to the hospital suddenly because of stomach pain, so I¡¯m here in his ce.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s C-Night?¡± I asked while raising my hands. I truly did wonder where she was...not that I felt bad about it. ¡°Oh, C-Night wasn¡¯t feeling well either, so she went home. Hence, I¡¯m here,¡± Snake spoke like an older brother, almost patronizing. I guess some women may find that attractive, but it put me off. After all, I¡¯m only a woman in body. Of course, I could feel the female hormones slowly turning me more and more into a woman. But as of right now, I was a man. I was working really hard to keep the heart, mind, and dignity of a man. I¡¯m especially reminded of that whenever I see a woman¡¯s curves. ¡°Okay. We¡¯re going to start with the announcements for the Week 4 teams. The first seven members I call, please walk to the left side of the stage.¡± We gave ourplete attention to Snake. Some perhaps a little too much. ¡°Hey,¡± I said as I poked Jia. She was staring a little too hard at Snake¡¯s face. I must say I was a little jealous. ¡°Oh, Sian. What is it?¡± ¡°Why are you staring like that? Do you like him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Crazy.¡± I held back a string of curse words. But why am I so jealous? This wasn¡¯t a normal type of jealousy. Was it my brotherly feelings acting up again? I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Alright. To make it go quickly, I¡¯ll just read the names. So¡­Jihyun Yoo(22), Sian Lee(21), Sena(21), Jia Lee(21), Yoojin Jeong(20), Eunmi Lee(19), and Hainan(18). You guys are one team.¡± The ones he called out walked to the left. The rest walked to the right. ¡°Yay! I¡¯m with Sian again!¡± Jia said as she linked arms with me. She was that happy, huh? ¡°Get off me.¡± I pushed her off. Her hands were too hot. ¡°Now I will announce the task for Week 4. It¡¯s a team mission. There¡¯s fifteen of you guys, so there will be five teams of three. Jinwoo already picked the teams, so I will read them out loud.¡± A team mission? That¡¯s the most difficult. If you¡¯re in a team with people you work well with, it¡¯s fun and ites out well on top of that. But if you end up with people you don¡¯t get well with¡­well, good luck to you. And of course, there¡¯s the people who work well with teams in general and others who don¡¯t. That¡¯s why you need all the luck during team missions. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see¡­Team 1 is Sian(21), Jia(21), and Yoojin(20).¡± ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Suddenly, Jia let out a scream and we all turned to look at her. She gave a sheepish smile. ¡°Oh, sorry. I just¡­I¡¯m so relieved.¡± Everyoneughed at her words and Snake quickly went on to name the other teams. ¡°Team 2 is Yoo-young, Jumi, and Jihyun. Team 3 is Rhinzi, Liang Liang, and Ara. Team 4 is Sena, Areum, and Hainan. And Team 5 is Jimin, Eunmi, and Minji. Those are the teams. You did well today guys, and I¡¯ll see you guys next time!¡± Snake said as he stood up. ¡°So we¡¯ll see you next week?¡± Jia asked with her hand in the air. With an indulgent smile, Snake replied. ¡°Yes, you will.¡± At that, everyone¡¯s face brightened. Everyone, that is, except for me. *** As soon as we were back in the dorms, I called Jia and Yoojin for a team meeting. ¡°What should we do?¡± Jia asked. ¡°We have two dancers, so how about a dance?¡± Yoojin suggested. The youngest out of all of us. Her body, though, is definitely on the mature side. ¡°I like that idea, too. Sian, what do you think?¡± Jia asked me. The way she tilted her head made her face look very small and attractive. If my body had been that of a man, it would have definitely reacted. Not that it would have really made a difference. ¡°It¡¯s fine with me.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve never danced before.¡± ¡°I can learn.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­your thing with the sword definitely shows that you¡¯re coordinated. And you were amazing! I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of you.¡± Jia¡¯s eyes flowed with admiration and so did Yoo-jin¡¯s as they both looked at me. I suddenly felt like I could fly. ¡°But don¡¯t you want to sing, Sian? You haven¡¯t gotten to sing yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really want to.¡± It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not bad, but I have trouble putting emotion into my singing. I¡¯m sure if I tried hard enough, I¡¯d be able to, but it¡¯s not very fun either¡­ ¡°No. Let¡¯s choose something we can sing and dance to. That way Sian can sing.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­singing and dancing at the same time?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re an idol, you should be able to.¡± ¡± Oh.¡± I knew Jia was right. In the past, anyone with a pretty face that was willing to shake their butt could be an idol. But these days, you had to be able to do it all. Singing and dancing. Only the ones with real talent could survive in the industry. Which, of course, simply meant that the public¡¯s standards became harder and harder to meet. Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Chapter 28: Top Sexy Girl-Group ¡°I like using my body.¡± ¡°Really? Can you dance at all?¡± Jihyun asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jia and Yoojin answered at the same time. They both giggled and jinxed each other. I put my head in between them. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°You guys really like skinship, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? We¡¯re both girls.¡± ¡°I know I said this before, but even guys don¡¯t do that with other guys.¡± At those words, Jia pouted. ¡°When did you even learn to dance? Well, good luck, I guess,¡± Jihyun muttered before turning to look back at the TV. We all did. To curse out Jinwoo and C-Night, that is. ¡°There¡¯s no hidden cameras, right?¡± Jia asked, looking around. She should worry. She¡¯s the one who cursed out Jinwoo the most. The program soon ended and the voting began immediately afterwards. As expected, everyone took out their phones to check out the voting. To no one¡¯s surprise, Yoo-young, Jihyun, and Jia were immediately in the Top 3. Jihyun was first. Then, it was Yoo-young. Jia was third, but then went down to fourth, then fifth. Hainan took her spot. She kept going back and forth between third and fourth. Meanwhile, Jia and Jumi were battling for fourth and fifth. Jumi. She was sexy in thisst mission. I guess the male viewers really liked it. Maybe she got a lot of sympathy of them because of C-Night¡¯s harshments. But what was my rank¡­ ¡°Oh!¡± I shouted as soon as I saw mine. If I could see my name, that meant I was in the Top 10. Yes, I said that right. I was definitely in the Top 10! ¡°Yipee! Yahoo! Yipee ki yay!¡± I was so excited that I began to cry out strange words. But I wasn¡¯t the only one who was happy. Hainan ran towards me to give me a hug and Jia did the same from behind. Unfortunately, not all of us were celebrating. Not all of us present had made it into the Top 10. ¡°Eunmi, don¡¯t worry. Your name will show up next time.¡± I approached Eunmi and patted her on the back. She was still young at neen. As far as she was concerned, this was the worst thing that could happen. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the Top 10st time either,¡± Eunmi snapped as she continued to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make it next time.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then you will after that.¡± ¡°And what if I get eliminated?¡± ¡°Join a differentpany,¡± I said wisely and Eunmi nodded. Huh. I was kidding. Now I felt bad since she was taking it so seriously. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. You can just try harder and grab the next opportunity thates along. But there¡¯s still a lot of episodes left. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get into the Top 10.¡± ¡°Thanks, Sian.¡± What is she thanking me for? Was she reallyforted by what I said? Or is it because I told her to go to a differentpany? Well, anyways, it wasn¡¯t my problem anymore. After an hour so, the rankings were pretty much decided. The fact that none of us looked away from our phones was in itself pretty impressive. The rankings were as follows: Jihyun Yoo Yoo-young Lee Hainan Jia Lee Jumi Yeom Rhinzi Jimin Kim Yoojin Jeong Sena Sian Lee Jimin, who used to be tenth, managed to go up to seventh and Ara was kicked out. I took her spot, making up the overall Top 10. ¡°Today was unbelievable.¡± I can¡¯t help but worry that the results will change overnight. The voting hasn¡¯t finished so I couldn¡¯t get toofortable. The chances aren¡¯t likely, but still. ¡°Sian, are you going to work out?¡± Jia asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to anymore.¡± It¡¯s true. I¡¯m now exactly 50 kg. Oh, happy days. ¡°Still,e with me. I don¡¯t want to by myself. I¡¯m scared.¡± Jia quickly grabbed me by the arm and pouted, hinting at a full-blown tantrum if I didn¡¯t say yes. Somehow, I ended up humoring her. Hey, I do have a mentality of a guy. If a pretty, young girl was clinging onto me, how can I be expected to turn her down? ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go. But we have to be back by midnight.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Jia eximed, skipping joyfully out. *** Walking out at night can be scary. But if Jia was scared, she didn¡¯t show it. ¡°Why do you want to work out at night if you¡¯re so scared of going out in the dark?¡± ¡°I have you, so what¡¯s to be scared about?¡± Jia said, linking her arms with me once again. True, I am here. Maybe it¡¯s because I portray such a strong, confident figure that the trainees seem to feel safe when they have me around. ¡°But you know, you¡¯re pretty amazing.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, with what you did with the sword. And losing all the weight. And now you¡¯re going to dance too.¡± I felt a smile creep up my face at Jia¡¯spliment. Apliment is enough to make anyone¡¯s day, as they say. ¡°You saying you didn¡¯t expect me to be this cool?¡± ¡°Honestly, no. I thought that you could just sing and that¡¯s it.¡± Okay, I had to give her that. I knew she wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that either ¨C that I was just some fattie who could sing. But now, I¡¯ve changed. And everyone could see that now. ¡°Let¡¯s promise each other to get into the Top 8 and debut as Lovely Girlz together.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I answered, ruffling Jia¡¯s hair. That¡¯s when we heard it. Somewhere in the distance, a group of guys were chatting loudly,ing closer with every second. Judging by the amount of curse words and lewdments these guys were making, I¡¯d say they were definitely drunk. They were walking with this arrogant swagger that seemed unsuitable for how young they looked. Soon, we were passing them. But of course, they had to stop and see us. And call out to us. ¡°Hey, you!¡± One guy called out and I turned to look at him. He was tall, but really skinny. He had tattoos on his arm and a face that just made me want to punch him. ¡°What?¡± I snapped. Jia immediately tried to pull me away, fear evident in her eyes. ¡°Sian, let¡¯s¡­let¡¯s just go¡­okay?¡± ¡°Hang on.¡± I pushed Jia behind me and she dly hid herself behind my back. ¡°Damn, this one¡¯s feisty. What¡¯s your name, kitten?¡± Another guy spoke as he leered at me. He and three others stood in front of us, blocking our way. It was dark. We were in a residential alleyway. There was no chance of other peopleing by. ¡°I like this one. She¡¯s just my type.¡± One guy reached out to touch Jia. I pushed his hand away so hard that it nearly broke. Crack! ¡°Ah!¡± The guy cradled his hand and stepped back, ring at me furiously. ¡°Bitch! You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°Aw,e on, Sanghyun. Don¡¯t be like that. The kittens will get scared.¡± Another guy stepped up and put his hand on my shoulder. He said, ¡°You guys busy? Come have a drink with us? Just one drink, please?¡± The guy leaned closer, reeking of soju. I smirked. ¡°Youughing at me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling the cops.¡± I gave them one warning, to be nice. Hey, I have some decency. I can¡¯t just hit anyone just because I¡¯m in a bad mood. That¡¯s just rude. ¡°Aw,e on. No need for the cops. It¡¯s just one drink. Come on. Be a good girl ande with us, okay?¡± Then, this bastard grabbed my wrist and tried to pull me away. I took my other hand and punched him in the face. Pow! The sound was explosive and the guy staggered backwards, almost falling to the ground. He cried out in pain. ¡°Aah! Fuck! My tooth!¡± He spat out the tooth and blood from his mouth along with a string of curse words. It loked like a mr. I guess I hit him a little harder than I intended. Then again, I had gone easy on him. If I¡¯d hit him with all the strength I really had, his head would¡¯ve done a full 360 and snapped his neck. ¡°This bitch needs to learn some respect.¡± Another asshole put his hand on me and I kneed him in the groin. Wham! ¡°Agh!¡± His hands flew to his crotch and he fell to the ground right there. It didn¡¯t explode or anything, did it? Aw, well, who cares? I was acting in self-defense and the security cameras were capturing everything anywhere. Anyways, another guy came running and I aimed a kick to his chest. Then another side kick to the throat. Thest guy got a Brazilian kick to the chin and another one straight to the jaw for good measure. ¡°Fuck! This bitch!¡± The bastards began to run, cursing at me the whole way. No doubt in shock. I¡¯m sure none of them expected to be dealt with by a delicate-looking thing like me. ¡°Fucking assholes.¡± I shook my hands off. ¡°Sian! That was so cool!¡± Jia squealed, giving me a hug. I immediately pushed her off. ¡°Get off me.¡± And that concluded our walk. I was the only one who got a workout that evening. *** The next day, we all headed back to the studio. ¡°Sian, you¡¯ll be in the center.¡± Jia ordered. ¡°Can I be in the center?¡± Yoo-jin asked hesitantly. ¡°Yoo-jin, you want to be in the center?¡± ¡°Yeah. You ranked fourth. I¡¯m eighth. I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll go down.¡± ¡°Hey. I¡¯m tenth.¡± I pointed out. ¡°If your rank goes up, then I¡¯ll be ninth. I won¡¯t make it to the group!¡± Yoo-jin said loudly. I grabbed her by the scalp. ¡°Who taught you to speak like that, huh?¡± My outburst made Yoo-jin shrink back and she lowered her eyes with regret. ¡°Well, what should we do?¡± Jia asked worriedly. ¡°Whatever. Let her have it. I don¡¯t care,¡± I asked, letting go of Yoo-jin. The center. The position that gets all the focus and attention from the audience. That¡¯s why everyone wants it. I¡¯m not saying that I should have it, but Yoo-jin really didn¡¯t have the visuals for the center position. Not everyone can be the center. You have to be the most popr or the most attractive out of everyone. But all Yoo-jin had for her was her curves. No charm, nothing special. Still, since she wanted it so badly, I guess she could have it. ¡°Fine. Yoo-jin can be center.¡± ¡°Thanks, Jia!¡± Yoo-jin brightened up considerably. ¡°And let¡¯s stick with the song this time. If we change to another one, we won¡¯t have time to practice.¡± I pointed out. We¡¯ve already tried and canceled two songs. They didn¡¯t really fit. ¡®Fire Dance¡¯ was our third song. We don¡¯t have time to change to a fourth. Especially since we were supposed to meet with the dance teacher tomorrow for evaluation. That¡¯s why we nned to practice all night if we had to. *** Midnight. We were still practicing. ¡°I still can¡¯t get it.¡± I tilted my head this way and that, as if that would help me make some sense of this choreography. It was harder than I thought it would be. The moves were confusing. How can I turn my pelvis right when my torso is going left? ¡°It¡¯s hard, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jia said, wiping the sweat off her forehead. She wiped the sweat off mine as well. ¡°More than I expected.¡± I¡¯m good with average choreographies, but this one was a killer. ¡°What about the body roll?¡± Jia said, demonstrating it with her own body. I shook my head. I can¡¯t even make a limb move that way, much less my whole body. ¡°What about popping?¡± Yoo-jin asked, doing a popping move. She pumped her chest as an example. ¡°Yoo-jin, stop.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Yoo-jin stopped moving her chest. I hate to say it, but I was grateful for that. ¡°What are we going to do tomorrow?¡± Jia said, obviously worried. ¡°I¡¯ll keep trying,¡± I said firmly. Of course, whether I¡¯ll be able to pick it up by tomorrow is another matter¡­ ¡°But who¡¯s going to evaluate us?¡± Yoo-jin asked. ¡°I heard we¡¯re getting Mi-hyang Kim, the dance teacher.¡± At Jia¡¯s answer, Yoo-jin gasped with a look of horror. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°Ms. Kim is known for being really strict and mean. She¡¯s not going to go lightly on us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried too,¡± Jia replied, giving me a pointed look. It was obvious why she was so worried. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If we get criticized, then so be it.¡± I spoke like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. If I don¡¯t do well, I¡¯ll receive some harsh feedback, and if I do well, I¡¯ll receive good feedback. That¡¯s what learning is. ¡°She can be really harsh...You know what she said to me once? She smirked at me while asking me if I had shit for brains. It was so bad.¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Sian!¡± Yoo-jin interjected, shocked. I turned to her and spoke, ¡°Look, why don¡¯t you guys go and get some rest. I¡¯ll stay and practice some more.¡± ¡°You want us to leave? At this time? No way! It¡¯s scary!¡± Jia insisted. That was true. It waste. It would be dangerous for two girls to be out alone at this time. ¡°Should we just sleep here? It¡¯s pretty spacious and there¡¯s a bathroom and shower and everything.¡± Yoo-jin suggested, and also true. The agency did have nice rooms that were pleasant to sleep in. There was AC too. ¡°Let¡¯s do that! But first, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Jia clutched her stomach and pretended to faint. I mean, we have been practicing for hours¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go buy something to eat.¡± ¡°Do you have money?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Of course I had money. Lots of it, actually. This girl has been active as an idol for two years, saving every cent along the way. ¡°I¡¯ll get cup noodles and kimbap.¡± ¡°Yay! But, Sian, can you eat those things now?¡± ¡°Hell yeah! Look at how much weight I¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jia eximed. I walked out of the studio. At the nearby convenient store, I bought three cup noodles, three rolls of kimbap, and added three bottles of sparkling water. Hmm, maybe I¡¯ll get three hot dogs too...and some spicy galbi. And some rice and kimchi. Oh, and some seasoning. I added some chips as well. ¡°Won¡¯t this make me fat?¡± I asked myself, but I decided I didn¡¯t particrly care. My metabolism was at an all-time high now so I figured I¡¯d lose the gained pounds instantly. I didn¡¯t have to worry about such things anymore. After the convenient store, I hit a nearby 24-hour bakery and I bought a cake. A chocte one with strawberries on top. I took my purchases and carried them back to the studio. ¡°I¡¯m back~¡± I put down the food and Jia and Yoo-jin came running over like hyenas. They immediately unwrapped the food. ¡°Oh my gosh! This looks so good!¡± ¡°Oh, but¡­is this a good idea?¡± Jia and I looked at Yoo-jin when she said that. I quickly asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If I eat all this, I¡¯ll go up a cup size...¡± And once again, Yoo-jin was spewing nonsense. I quickly shoved a hot dog into her mouth. ¡°Ah! Sian! You¡¯re supposed to take the wrapping off firs!¡± *** We ended up practicing until dawn before falling asleep. Soon, it was morning. There were showers and a bathroom so we didn¡¯t need to go back to our dorms. It¡¯s not like we needed all of our makeup either. But then¡­ ¡°Ugh. I need to shave.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t get hair removal?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. Ugh, why does my body hair have to grow so fast? ¡°After evaluation, let¡¯s go do it together.¡± Jia suggested. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± ¡°They use aser so it doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s like a pinprick.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll just try to hide it for now.¡± Obviously, since I couldn¡¯t get rid of it now, I had to try and hide it. The VJs soon arrived to film us. ¡°Good morning, Sian!¡± Jun-jin greeted me energetically. I felt a twinge of regret when I saw his arm still in a cast. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Good. What about you?¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°You¡¯re here early.¡± ¡°The early bird gets the worm.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the second mouse that gets the cheese.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Have you eaten?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, yes, I did. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to go have breakfast.¡± And with that, I headed towards the cafeteria with Yoo-jin and Jia. But to my dismay, the VJs remained right behind us. Were they nning to follow us around all day? The food in the cafeteria was actually really good, but it was hard to enjoy it with the VJs surrounding us. ¡°You seem to be enjoying it,¡± Jun-jin said as he sat next to me and shoved the camera into my face. With no other option, I winked at the camera and continued to eat, but in a moreposed manner. If this were to be broadcast, there¡¯s no way people would be able to look away. I knew I looked beautiful at the moment. My face size was currently the same as Jia¡¯s, but my body was more morous. That plus my girl brush image. I had everything going at the moment. I already couldn¡¯t wait for the next rankings. ¡°But you lost a lot of weight. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better if you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh, heh heh...¡± ¡°But do you really have to film us eating?¡± I asked because I really was curious. I didn¡¯t understand why they would film something like that. What¡¯s the point? ¡°The fans like to know what you guys are like behind-the-scenes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Interesting. ¡°That¡¯s what creates a fandom. The public really likes those who are more rtable and seem normal.¡± I nodded at that. A fandom, huh? Does that mean I have one too? I wonder how happy the original owner of this body would be if she knew? But then, would I have to lie my whole life as a woman? Even the Heavens would get tired of that Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Chapter 29: Top Sexy Girl-Group We went back to the studio after finishing our meals. It was now 1PM. The dance teacher Mi-hyang would soon be here to evaluate us. ¡°Let¡¯s just do our best.¡± At Jia¡¯s words, we tried to make ourselves feel more motivated, but in truth, even I could not help but worry. Until now, we still had not managed to pull the dance off. I guess Yoo-jin was thinking the same thing because she turned to look at me and said, ¡°But Sian is still struggling.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much when the teacher goes after you, okay?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I replied with a nod. I¡¯ve already made up my mind to let go of all my emotions today. No feelings ¨C enter through one ear, out the other. ¡°Let¡¯s try one more time.¡± And so we did. Just as we finished, someone opened the door and walked in. She was visibly toned and incredibly tall, taller than any other man I¡¯ve ever seen. This was Mi-hyang Kim, YH Entertainment¡¯s toughest dance trainer. The moment she walked in, Jia and Yoo-jin straightened their backs and greeted her with a bow. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Hey, guys.¡± Mi-hyang gave us a casual wave as she greeted us. For now, she didn¡¯t look that strict. She dragged a chair from the corner of the room to the front, sitting down with her legs crossed. She ced her clipboard on top. I could immediately tell that she was someone not to mess with. She definitely looked like she could put up a fight. The VJs immediately began to film her and us, with us certainly looking nervous. Well, I can honestly say I wasn¡¯t. Jun-jin looked at me, perplexed. ¡°Shall we get started? This evaluation won¡¯t affect the overall results, but it may affect Producer Park¡¯s evaluations. I¡¯m simply going to put down what I see.¡± We all nodded. Mi-hyang Kim. As a dance trainer and choreographer, she had a lot of respect from Jinwoo. If we messed up or got on her bad side, it could be bad for us in the long run. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Go on!¡± Mi-hyang shouted. We immediately scurried to our positions. Yoo-jin in the center, me on the left, and Jia on the right. ¡°Cue the music,¡± Jia said after making sure everyone was in their positions. The song ¡®Fire Dance¡¯ soon came out and we immediately started dancing. The nervousness was palpable. We messed up all the steps and kept tripping everywhere. The rap and song parts didn¡¯t go so well either. In other words, wepletely blew it. At least, I didn¡¯t have to feel so bad about bringing the team down. It wasn¡¯t just me that was making mistakes. When it ended, we were all breathless as we waited for Mi-hyang to speak. Unfortunately, the look on her face was far from happy. I¡¯ve never seen such an unpleasant look on anyone¡¯s face. She let out a long sigh, looked at us, and spoke, ¡°Guys.¡± Deep and angry. The fury was obvious. We immediately lowered our heads, me included. I knew we had done poorly and I didn¡¯t n on being the rebel. ¡°Hey. When I talk to you, you look at me. Understand?¡± At Mi-hyang¡¯s words, we all lifted our heads, though no one dared to make direct eye contact. Well, Jia and Yoo-jin didn¡¯t. I, on the other hand, looked right at her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Excuse me? She¡¯s the one who told me to look at her. ¡°You don¡¯t think you did anything wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± What was she talking about? I did feel bad. What does she know? ¡°What? That¡¯s not true? Are you joking with me right now?¡± Mi-hyang smirked, though she was clearly not amused. ¡°I¡¯m just going to say it. You guys have no right to be here. You call that a dance? A group of street dogs can dance better than you guys.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡± We all apologized as we lowered her heads. And yet, she continued. ¡°Who the hell taught you to dance like that? What were you doing for five days? Can you guys even dance? Do you see this as a joke? Or both? There¡¯s no way you guys are serious.¡± Our heads went lower at her words. Okay, we had done poorly. But to be honest, her words were harsh. After all, it¡¯s not like we were goofing off since the beginning. It¡¯s just that we spent those days trying out two songs before picking up this one. We had one day to practice, so I spoke up. ¡°I know our performance wasn¡¯t great, but there¡¯s something you should know. This wasn¡¯t actually our first song. We tried out two other songs before this one. It¡¯s not that we weren¡¯t practicing during those five days. It¡¯s that we started on this e.¡± ¡°Then why¡¯d you keep changing the songs?¡± Mi-hyang demanded. ¡°The first two were out of ourfort zone.¡± ¡°Then make a new one! You can¡¯t even do that much as YH trainees? You kept changing because you have no talent and no confidence in yourselves! You think that¡¯s how the world works? You think you¡¯re going to seed if you just stick with what you¡¯refortable with?¡± She was ruthless. Jesus, this woman could really talk. ¡°And that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have the right to be here.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. Nothing I could say would end things well for any of us. It would be better to simply let her speak her piece so it would end sooner. And so she did. ¡°You. Jia. Is that all you got? You need power to perform to a song like this. What the hell was that? I didn¡¯t feel any kind of force from you at all. All I see is you trying to be cute. You think this is a cute song? Is that the only thing you¡¯re good at? Huh?¡± By the time Mi-hyang was done, Jia looked like she wanted to bury her head in the sand. ¡°And you, Yoo-jin. What¡¯s your deal?¡± ¡°Wh¡­what...?¡± ¡°Why are you so bad at dancing? What? You think you can just shake your boobs and all would be good? You can¡¯t memorize some simple steps? Are you an airhead? Do you even have brains?¡± Yoo-jin¡¯s head went down as well. By the looks of it, she wanted to bury herself in the sand with Jia too. ¡°Turn off the camera, please.¡± Mi-hyang said to the VJs. Probably because she knew how bad this looked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We have to keep filming,¡± Jun-jin told her. Mi-hyang let out a frustrated breath. Then, she turned to me. ¡°And you. Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Sian. Do you want to dance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°The way I see it, you have no talent whatsoever. Why even bother? Why not stick to singing?¡± ¡°That...¡± I had no answer. Why did I want to dance? I really couldn¡¯te up with a reason. I guess just because¡­but I knew that reason wouldn¡¯t fly. ¡°I¡¯ll say this again. Sian, you have no talent as a dancer. I¡¯ve never seen a trainee as bad as you. I could bring a dog in here and it would do better than you.¡± A dog, huh. I wonder how good of a dog that would be. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m done here. You guys are the worst team I¡¯ve seen today!¡± With that, Mi-hyang got up from her chair and left without leaving another word. I took off the mic that was on my hip and quietly whispered, ¡°God, what a bitch.¡± As soon as she left, the whispers began. The worst part was that since the cameras were still on, I couldn¡¯t curse her out properly. ¡°If you cry, it will be a lot more dramatic,¡± Jun-jin said. Judging by the look on his face, he was suggesting for me to try it. Well I¡¯m sorry, but I have no intentions of crying. Why should I? But out of my expectations, Jia dropped to the ground and started to cry. Or just cry, but outright bawling. Yoo-jin flung her arms around Jia and began to sob with her. I merely stared at them in shock. Seriously? They were actually crying? Or was it an act? They didn¡¯t look that upset up until a moment ago. And they weren¡¯t the type to cry so easily either. ¡®What...¡¯ I honestly didn¡¯t know what to do in that moment. ¡®Fine!¡¯ So I joined the two on the ground and did my best to look solemn. I put the saddest expression that I could. There was no way the VJs were going to miss this chance and began to film us, even doing a close-up on Jia¡¯s face. They even told me to pull away so they could get a better shot. There were a lot of tears and a lot of filming. But then as soon as one of them uttered, ¡°We¡¯re going to change the film,¡± Jia and Yoo-jin immediately stopped. ¡°What the¡­so it was all fake?¡± I asked in dismay. Wow. And here I thought that maybe they really had been hurt. ¡°Yep. Pretty good, huh?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°I bet it looked really good on camera.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± What a piece of work. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, Sian? I want to be an actress as well,¡± Jia whispered to me. Now that I think about it, I do remember her mentioning that to me from time to time. And you know what? She was pretty good. Even better than that time I pretended to be the victim during that Chun-ah incident. But what about Yoo-jin? Was she acting too? ¡°Yoo-jin, were you acting too?¡± ¡°Yep. I¡¯m really good at fake crying.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± It¡¯s true what they say ¨C not everyone can be in the industry. It really takes a lot, and these two had it. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re ready to start again.¡± The VJs called out. We immediately went back to our previous positions. ¡°Wait. I have to go to the bathroom,¡± Yoo-jin said, raising her hand. ¡°Yoo-jin, be sure to take off your mic. I don¡¯t think the director wants to hear the sound of you going to the bathroom,¡± I said. Sure enough, Yoo-jin looked at her mic, havingpletely forgotten about it. She took it off and ran to the bathroom. ¡°But now what do we do?¡± Jia asked, her expression worried. Understandable, since we were obviously in trouble. ¡°At this point, all we can do is practice.¡± ¡°But we only have one more day.¡± ¡°I know.¡± One more day. Jia and Yoo-jin may be able to pull it off. But I had doubts about myself. First, I was not a dancer. I couldn¡¯t get my body to move the way I wanted to. And I was expected to do that all of the sudden? There was just no way. The only reason I was even able to keep up this much was because I had good stamina. ¡°Maybe we should just¡­change it up a bit?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jia asked, tilting her head. ¡°You guys just dance the way you¡¯re supposed to. I¡¯ll do some martial arts.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Jia¡¯s eyes widened at my suggestion, as if a lightbulb had turned on in her head. She had seen me kick those assholes. She knew how good I was. ¡°But¡­wouldn¡¯t it look stupid if you just go around, kicking in the air?¡± ¡°You ever heard of martial arts tricking?¡± ¡°Tricking?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s when you kick, but in a way to make it look amazing. Let¡¯s try it with ¡®Fire Dance.''¡± I showed Jia a video so she would know what I was talking. Sure enough, it did look amazing. It started with a 540 degree spin kick, and then afternding on two feet, another 720 degree kick. Then a 1080 degree kick! That¡¯s not all. There were aerial turns and flips that no average would ever dream of being able to pull off. ¡°Whoa...¡± Jia could not take her eyes off the video. ¡°So? What do you think?¡± ¡°Can you do that?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I answered confidently. This was nothing. I could do this in my sleep. Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Chapter 30: Top Sexy Girl-Group ¡°Show us.¡± Jia pleaded to me, wanting to see it for herself. I stood in front to face her. ¡°Just stay right there, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jia nodded obediently as a response. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t hurt you so don¡¯t move or cringe away, okay?¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Jia said with another firm nod. Afterwards, I instantly jumped and aimed for Jia¡¯s left shoulder, using it as a leverage. I stepped on it and jumped off, spinning my body into a back flip. Inded gently on the tips of my feet and immediately flew into a tornado kick. Apuse immediately broke out afterwards. ¡°Whoa!!!¡± p! p! p! p! p! ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°That was incredible!¡± The VJs all eximed at once. Jia was looking at me as if I¡¯d just discovered fire. Was she falling in love with me? Probably not. Jia might be overly friendly with other girls, but she wasn¡¯t like that. Anyways¡­ ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°That was great!¡± Jia told me with both of her thumbs up. ¡°You guys dance and I¡¯ll do a series of kicks alongside you guys. If we can pull this off, it will be amazing.¡± ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s n it out!¡± Just then, Yoo-jin walked in and behind her was another girl. She looked familiar. Ah, I finally remember. She¡¯s a member of YH Entertainment¡¯s second generation girl group, Angel Five. Hyejin Oh, the group¡¯s main dancer. ¡°Oh! Hello!¡± Jia greeted her first and I quickly followed. Yoo-jin came back to our side and greeted the woman once more, along with the VJs who all turned their cameras toward her. Angel Five. They¡¯ve ranked Top 2 for every music program they¡¯ve been on for everyeback. They¡¯re considered one of the country¡¯s best idol groups, especially amongst those of the second generation. Except they¡¯ve never won first ce. They¡¯re really popr, but strangely, they¡¯re always second. They said it themselves. Angel Five has five members, and Hyejin is the amazing dancer with the short haircut and the boyish style. The ultimate girl crush. And apparently, she¡¯s nice too. ¡°Hi, guys.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± We all answered enthusiastically. I was smiling too. Hyejin Oh just had this beautiful, pure vibeing from her. How old is she? Aw well, who cares? It¡¯s not like I was a guy anyway¡­ ¡°How are you guys? I know Mi-hyang was here just now.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Jia asked. ¡°I ran into her. I see you guys tanked.¡± ¡°Oh¡­yeah¡­¡± We all lowered our heads and pretended to be sad again. ¡°I could tell just by looking at her face. I bet she guys chewed you out, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± We all nodded. Hyejin gave us a sympathetic smile. ¡°She¡¯s just like that because she knows you guys can do it better. Is it okay if I see your dance?¡± ¡°Oh, that would be great,¡± I said with a smile. Seeing a beautiful girl made me undoubtedly happy. What? I¡¯m a guy, remember? Of course I¡¯d fall for a girl like Hyejin. She¡¯s not too young either. What a catch. ¡°Go ahead and show me. I¡¯ll help you guys fix it up.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± We all said in unison. *** Under Hyejin¡¯s guidance, we all improved considerably. I showed Hyejin my martial arts moves and she helped me choreograph it to the music. An idol member and a choreographer. Having her around was certainly helpful. ¡°Here, Sian. You should kick right at this time. And then continue into a back handspring.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I answered with a nod. ¡°And when the song first starts, can you do another flip in midair?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll kick off on Jia¡¯s shoulder and do it.¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s not dangerous, is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I answered confidently. Have some faith in me, will you? ¡°Hey, Sian, where did you learn all this? Did you take some sses or something?¡± Hyejin asked with a smile. She looked genuinely curious. Then again, she wasn¡¯t the only one, judging by the looks on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So where did you learn how do to this?¡± ¡°Eh¡­you know¡­just uh...here and there¡­¡± I answered vaguely. If I told them where I¡¯d actually learned it, they wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway. ¡°Well, okay then. Just try out what I suggested.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± We all replied and began to dance as Hyejin had instructed us. We were definitely better. As I was performing better and more energetically, Jia and Yoo-jin were able to do better as well. They do say when one person improves, everyone improves. We practiced all night that way and once she could see we didn¡¯t need her help, she left. After letting us know to call her anytime to hang out, I got her number. ¡°I¡¯m so thankful to Hyejin. She saved us, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Totally. I didn¡¯t know she was such a good choreographer,¡± I said. I thought she was just a good dancer, but to think she coulde up with original choreography like this. ¡°You know the song Pink Love? Apparently, Hyejin choreographed that too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Pink Love. The title track from Angel Five¡¯s albumst year. The one that got second ce on all the music programs. So Hyejin had choreographed it? Wow, such talent. ¡°But, guys. How long are we going to practice?¡± Yoo-jin asked all of a sudden. She looked extremely famished. Then again, we¡¯ve been doing nothing but dancing for hours. Of course she would be hungry. But even with all the food this girl eats, her chest still stays as t as ever. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± The clock read 8:30 PM. It would be nice to squeeze in a few more hours of practice¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s just practice for a couple more hours and then leave.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m hungry....¡± ¡°Sian, me too¡­.¡± Jia and Yoo-jin began whining, pouting at me. Heh, how cute. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Should we order food?¡± ¡°No, you heat it up.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yoo-jin didn¡¯t get my joke. This is why you need someone who does get it. ¡°Just kidding. How does sweet and sour pork and ck noodles sound?¡± While I said that, I looked at Jun-jin. I suddenly had this urge to mess with him. Jun-jin, having no idea what I was thinking, was chatting happily with his coworkers. I approached the VJs with a smile. ¡°Do you want to make a bet?¡± ¡°A bet?¡± Jun-jin said. ¡°A bet for sweet and sour pork and ck noodles.¡± ¡°Ooh~¡± Jun-jin and the other VJs nodded in understanding. They looked at one another and then Jun-jin said, ¡°We¡¯ll just buy it for you. It wouldn¡¯t feel right feeding off of you youngdies.¡± True, sweet and sour pork with ck noodles isn¡¯t expensive. For three people, that¡¯s about 10,000 won. ¡°Really? Because I also n to add a whole chicken to that.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± At that, Jun-jin stiffened. A whole chicken costs around 20,000 won these days. ck noodles, sweet and sour pork, and a whole roasted chicken could get pretty expensive. Jun-jin seemed to reconsider¡­for about two seconds. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Then he added, ¡°But even if we win, we¡¯ll still pay for ours. We just won¡¯t pay for yours.¡± ¡°Okay. If we win, you pay for ours too.¡± ¡°Pffft. I hate to break it to you but there¡¯s no way we will lose,¡± Jun-jin said. I wondered where all the confidence came from. ¡°Let¡¯s each select three games that we want to y and out of that, we¡¯ll randomly select two,¡± he suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± I agreed then went back to Jia and Yoo-jin. ¡°Write down three games that we¡¯re most likely to win.¡± ¡°Hmmm...¡± Yoo-jin began to think. ¡°We canpare chest sizes?¡± ¡°....¡± Ugh. This girl. Was she serious? ¡°How about the Shiritori Game!¡± ¡°Shiritori? What¡¯s that?¡± I asked. Jia exined. ¡°You take thest letter of the word that the previous person says. So, for example, if I say table, you have to say elephant or another word that starts with that letter. It also has to be a real word.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± It sounded easy enough. I bet we could win that. ¡°What about the next one?¡± ¡°How about a staring contest?¡± Yoo-jin suggested. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°Here. Open your eyes. Wide.¡± I opened my eyes. Wide. Suddenly, Yoo-jin began waving her hands and moving them in front of my eyes. It was so unexpected that I actually blinked out of surprise. ¡°Do you get it?¡± Yoo-jin asked as she continued to wave her hands in front of me. I grabbed her by the hair. ¡°Stop it.¡± We ended up picking only two games since we couldn¡¯te up with a third game. At least, not one that we knew of particrly well. I guess these two just haven¡¯t experienced enough in life. So I told the VJs to pick two games by themselves and they agreed. We put the four slips of paper into a cup. ¡°Let¡¯s just do two games. In the case of a tie, we¡¯ll do one more.¡± Everyone agreed to my suggestion. ¡°Should we pick first?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t care,¡± Jun-jin replied confidently. He seemed so sure of himself that I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you good at these games?¡± ¡°I am. I say I win about 95% of the time. My team almost never loses, especially on bets.¡± The VJs all nodded, confirming Jun-jin¡¯s statement. Honestly, such people do exist ¨C the type that never loses during a game. So Jun-jin was one of those people too, huh? ¡°Must be nice.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jun-jin replied modestly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± I reached into the cup and pulled out a slip of paper. I opened it and it read ¡°arm wrestling.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± That¡¯s not fair!¡± Jian ad Yoo-jin cried foul while the VJs simply shrugged. Wow. These guys actually decided to have an arm wrestling match, knowing these young girls didn¡¯t stand a chance. How pathetic. ¡°Nice pick,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Of course,¡± Jun-jin replied with a smirk. I was sorely tempted to wipe that smile off his face, but I held back. Breath in and out. *** ¡°Okay, Round 1.¡± Jia went first from our side. The VJs picked Joong-hyun Lee. He looked really skinny, but also extremely cocky. The two sat down and ced their elbows on the table between them. ¡°We have to hold wrists,¡± Joong-hyun said. ¡°Obviously,¡± I said. Considering it was a match between two genders, hell yeah, he better hold her wrist. The two got into position. Jia¡¯s entire wrist was the size of Joong-hyun¡¯s hand. Not that his hand was big, but Jia¡¯s wrist was tiny. ¡°Okay, now ¡®Start!¡¯...is your cue to go.¡± Even before I was finished, Joong-hyun had already mmed Jia¡¯s hand down onto the table. ¡°A little harsh there, don¡¯t you think?¡± I said, my face hardening. This guy clearly didn¡¯t know how to treat ady. Asshole. ¡°Oh, hehe, I guess. I just really want to win.¡± ¡°Joong-hyun, you¡¯re so mean. Can¡¯t you go easy on me? Hmm? Please?¡± Jia gave Joong-hyun the puppy dog face, but thetter simply closed his eyes and blocked his ears. I guess he really wanted to win. Then again, he probably didn¡¯t have much money, so that¡¯s understandable. ¡°Alright, then. And¡­Start!¡± I called out. The two immediately put in all their strength. And...Jia lost within one second into the game. Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Chapter 31: Top Sexy Girl-Group ¡°Nice!¡± Joong-hyun was pretty happy, considering that the person he beat was only a girl. ¡°Hmph! Meanie!¡± Jia got up from her seat with a huff. ¡°Good job, Joong-hyun.¡± ¡®Go to hell, you bastard.¡¯ I was smiling on the outside, but teeming with anger on the inside. ¡°There¡¯s no losing in my book.¡± Joong-hyunughed in his seat. He leaned back and waited for the nextpetitor. ¡°Yoo-jin, go.¡± At mymand, Yoo-jin obediently sat in the chair and put her arm on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize in advance for defeating you, Yoo-jin.¡± ¡°I already gave up.¡± Yoo-jin truly did look defeated. It really didn¡¯t make sense for a guy and a girl to have an arm wrestling match. Whoever wrote that is an idiot. ¡°But what kind of¡­I mean, whose idea was it to have an arm wrestling match?¡± I asked. I really was curious. ¡°I did. Hehe,¡± Jun-jin asked with a cheeky smile. Then, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad if you lose, Sian. We¡¯re going to pay for ours no matter what.¡± I snorted. I guess I did it a bit too hard, because stuff came out of my nose. I quickly wiped it away. ¡°Whatever. Hands.¡± Joong-hyun and Yoo-jin locked arms. The match started. With Yoo-jin losing. Jia and Yoo-jin huffed while the VJs high-fived each other. ¡°Sian, what are we going to do?¡± Jia asked, her face worried. Since Jia was a trainee, she didn¡¯t have that much money. Same with Yoo-jin. As the only one who actually debuted, I was the only one who had any money. Meaning, if we lost, I would have to pay. Of course, I was only going to buy ours. That¡¯s what Jia wanted to say. That I better pay for everything. ¡°What do you mean? We just have to win.¡± No way was I going to use my money. ¡°Joong-hyun, hurry up.¡± I sat down and put my arm on the table. Joong-hyun got into position and grabbed my wrist. ¡°Hold my hand.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My hand. Hold it.¡± ¡°But if I do that, you¡¯ll definitely lose,¡± Joong-hyun said with a smirk. God, that smile was annoying. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take it.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Joong-hyun moved his hand to cover mine. Now we¡¯re talking. ¡°Okay. Now, rx.¡± Jun-jin took our interlocked hands and rocked them back and forth. Hmm¡­his face was annoying too. ¡°Okay, on three. One¡­two¡­three!¡± On three, both Joong-hyun and I both put all our strength. And once again, the match ended in one second. A loud boom rang across the studio. Boom! ¡°Aah...!¡± Joong-hyun froze, staring in disbelief at his hand that was mmed against the table. Yeah, that¡¯s right. I won. I had mmed his fist right into the table. If I had used all of my strength, his fist would¡¯ve gone through the furniture. ¡°Hey, Joong-hyun, you didn¡¯t lose on purpose, did you?¡± Jun-jin snickered. Joong-hyun shook his head, but no one believed him. ¡°Joong-hyun must be a fan,¡± Jun-jin said. ¡°Okay. Min-hyuk. Your turn.¡± A man named Min-hyuk Lee stepped forward. He was tall with an average build. He didn¡¯t really look that particrly strong. ¡°Hands.¡± Min-hyuk and I obediently locked hands. ¡°Min-hyuk. Are you a fan of Sian?¡± ¡°I like Jia more.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jia beamed next to me, clearly pleased by what she¡¯d just heard. ¡°So you¡¯re going to win, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Min-hyuk boasted with a nod. He looked like he meant it as well. ¡°Sian, do you have anything to say to Min-hyuk? To soften him up, maybe? You have to win this round, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Should I break your right arm too?¡± ¡°W-what? Oh¡­hehehe.¡± Jun-jin let out augh and replied, ¡°That was just luck. It¡¯s not going to happen again.¡± ¡°Okay, then. If I beat you, I get to hit you in the arm again.¡± ¡°Fine by me,¡± Jun-jin answered with a shrug. Has he already forgotten the time I hit his arm? If he did, then he¡¯s even worse than I thought. ¡°Okay, on three. One¡­two..three!¡± And again, the match ended in less than a second. Same results. Joong-hyun nodded, his face saying, ¡°I told you so,¡± while Jun-jin shook his head at Min-hyuk, looking very disappointed. I gestured towards Jun-jin. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Kyaah! Sian!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go Sian!¡± Jia and Yoo-jin continued to cheer me on as Jun-jin sat down. ¡°I¡¯m not going to go easy on you because you¡¯re a girl.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your fan either. I like Yoo-young.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be offended when I win.¡± ¡°Just hurry up.¡± Jun-jin gave me his hand and I grabbed it. This time, Jia was the referee. ¡°Okay. So. Will Jun-jin beat Sian and take away our chance at a feast? Or will Sian be the victor?¡± Jun-jin snorted at thest statement, muttering that Joong-hyun and Min-hyuk simply let me win. ¡°Okay. On three. One¡­two¡­three!¡± On three, Jun-jin and I went all in. Bam! Bam! Bam! ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± I forgot how many milliseconds this one was. I was too busy banging Jun-jin¡¯s hand on the table some hundred times before throwing him to the floor. Crash! Jun-jin began to roll around the floor, groaning in pain. Min-hyuk and Joong-hyun shook their heads, their faces sympathetic but not surprised. ¡°Aw,e on, Jun-jin. It¡¯s not that bad,¡± I said innocently. Jun-jin held out his hand. ¡°Just leave the cleaning to us.¡± But still, Jun-jin remained rolling on the ground, wiping the floor with that T-shirt of his. From the looks of it, it seemed like his hand really did hurt. ¡°Come on. Get up. I still have to give you your punishment,¡± I said, stretching out my shoulder. I was really going to let him have it this time. I considered stepping on him as well, but I decided that that would be too harsh. Jun-jin stood up, his face the epitome of disbelief. ¡°How the hell are you that strong?¡± The VJs nodded at Jun-jin¡¯s question. ¡°You¡¯re just weak.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± That pissed Jun-jin off. ¡°Now. Give me your arm.¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡± ¡°Give me your arm. We made a promise, remember? If I win, I hit your arm.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Jun-jin looked petrified. Maybe now he remembered how badly it hurt the first time I did it. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ve been waiting for this,¡± I said, while clenching and unclenching my fists. ¡°Are you going to hit me?¡± ¡°I said I would.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re a girl...¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± This guy didn¡¯t know when to stop. ¡°Since your left arm is in a cast, give me your right.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t break my right arm! I won¡¯t be able to film.¡± ¡°Then give me your left leg.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Jun-jin held out his left leg. He immediately tensed up his thigh muscle. ¡°You can hit here. I have tough legs.¡± Jun-jin boasted. Fine. At least I won¡¯t have to feel bad. ¡°It does look pretty strong,¡± I said while blowing on my fist. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going in. One. Two¡­three!¡± Bam! ¡°Ah!¡± Thud. ¡°This is good,¡± I said while eating a piece of chicken. Boneless marinated chicken. It tastes as good as the stuff they serve to royalty. ¡°What? Is this your first time?¡± Jia giggled. Actually, it was. And it was really good. ¡°This is good as well.¡± Sweet and sour pork is delicious. ¡°And this too.¡± The ck noodles were amazing. What did they put in this? It tasted even better since I got it for free. ¡°But is Jun-jin really okay?¡± Jia said, gesturing towards Jun-jin. He was on the other side of the studio, passed out on the floor. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He just fainted,¡± I answered nonchntly as I continued to eat my chicken. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± That¡¯s right. The moment I hit his leg, the poor guy was out cold. I didn¡¯t break the thing since he still had to move around to film. I only gave him a small jab. He¡¯ll get over it. Sure enough, the guy soon opened his eyes. The VJs all gathered around him, asking if he was okay. Jun-jin clutched his thigh, still wincing in pain. ¡°Hey, Jun-jin, you okay?¡± I asked him from across the studio. Jun-jin hardly dared to nce at me beforeying on the floor again. ¡°Jun-jin, are you sure you¡¯re okay. Shouldn¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡± Joong-hyun asked. ¡°No. I¡¯m okay. It hurts but...I¡¯ll be fine. If it still hurts tomorrow, then I¡¯ll go.¡± After saying that, Jun-jin closed his eyes again. ¡°Hey, Jun-jin, thanks again for the food~¡± I said loudly. I guess Jun-jin was mad because he immediately turned his head away and refused to speak another word. Another day went. It was now Sunday evening. Tomorrow was filming day. ¡°Wow,¡± Jia said, looking at her phone. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sian, you¡¯re in ninth ce!¡± ¡°Oh. I went up one ce?¡± I was in tenth ce up until yesterday. Nice. ¡°You¡¯ll be in 8th ce soon at this rate.¡± ¡°Does that Yoo-jin will be out?¡± Yoo-jin was currently in 8th. She did not look happy. ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Yoo-jin, don¡¯t worry. If you do well tomorrow, you could level up too.¡± ¡°But still¡­I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°I guess I should apologize.¡± I mean, that¡¯s what I said, but I really didn¡¯t feel sorry at all. I didn¡¯t care who I had to step on to rise up in the rankings. ¡°But do you think our dance is good enough?¡± ¡°I think so. We did our best so now it¡¯s up to fate.¡± At my words, Jia and Yoo-jin nodded. ¡°But, Jia.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Do you know that you snore?¡± ¡°What? No way! I don¡¯t snore.¡± ¡°You do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jia looked incredibly confused. I mean, so was I when I first heard it. I wasing back from practice sometime in the early morning and happened to hear it. Most girls don¡¯t know they snore. Of course, I don¡¯t. At all. ¡°But it¡¯s really cute.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s really soft.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. But still, I should visit the hospital. It¡¯s not attractive for a girl to snore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I mean, I don¡¯t mind. If there¡¯s one good thing about people who snore, it¡¯s that they¡¯re understanding towards others who also snore. ¡°But since I¡¯m pretty, it¡¯s okay if I snore, right?¡± Jia asked with a cute smile. I humored her with a nod. Yeah, Jia was pretty. If I was lucky enough to have a girl like her sleeping next to me, I wouldn¡¯t mind if she snored. Anyways, we ended up falling asleep after some mindless chatter and soon it was morning. Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Chapter 32: Top Sexy Girl-Group The next morning came quickly. To my surprise, Jia and Yoo-jin were already all made up. ¡°You guys are up already?¡± I asked as I sat up. It was 7 AM. The VJs wouldn¡¯t show up until 9 AM. The filming starts in the afternoon. So why are they in such a hurry? ¡°Since we¡¯re doing the mission today, our makeup has to be perfect.¡± Jia replied. ¡°The stylists do the makeup for you.¡± ¡°Still.¡± Jia said as she turned to the mirror to check her makeup again. She did once tell me she was also really into makeup. Maybe she prefers her own handiwork. ¡°Hey, Sian, should I do yours, too?¡± ¡°Nah. I¡¯ll just do it myself.¡± I got up and headed to the bathroom. Doing my makeup shouldn¡¯t be that hard. My face was already pretty anyway. I stood in the bathroom and faced the mirror. Now that all the fat was gone, I had a sharp jawline and narrow chin. I could cut someone with this jawline. Huge, doe eyes. Good proportions. I couldn¡¯t find a w with my body either. A voluptuous body with C-cup breasts. Not bad at all. ¡°Talk about a makeover.¡± Suddenly, my eyes widened in realization at what I was doing. ¡°This¡­this is not what I want...¡± I¡­.I¡¯m a man¡­yes, that¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m a guy! Suddenly, I was pissed. Soon, it was 9 AM. The VJs began filing in, right on schedule. To be honest, they were starting to get on my nerves. I know it¡¯s their job to follow us around and film us, but it¡¯s annoying to have people around you all the time. Well, anyways, we were already all done and made up, so we were sitting around and watching TV. As soon as the VJs walked in, it was like a switch turned on and our image fa?ade came on. ¡°Hey, Ji-hyun,¡± I said. Just a second ago, the girl was watching the TV with her legs spread out in front of her, but now her position was more posed anddy-like. She was also resting her feet on her toes and nting her legs to the side, making herself look slimmer. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Ji-hyun admitted with a nod. ¡°Then just sit the way you normally do.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. People won¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that. They might find you more rtable.¡± ¡°Very few would.¡± That¡¯s Ji-hyun for you ¨C always thinking about how others see her. Then again, even I don¡¯t particr like it when a girl sits all sloppy. So I guess I shouldn¡¯t me her. Soon, we were all fitted with our mics and the manager came in, telling us it was time to leave. We all filed out to leave for the studio. On our way, I saw Jun-jin who was limping on one side. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, feeling unapologetic. ¡°Do I look okay?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then why are you asking? Well, somebody woke up on the wrong side of the bed. ¡°Are you mad?¡± ¡°Why would I be mad?¡± ¡°So you are mad. Come on. Are you saying your arrogance didn¡¯t deserve it?¡± ¡°....¡± At that, the guy had no reply. So I continued. ¡°Next time, you need a beating, let me know. I¡¯ll be more than happy to hit you again.¡± I said. Jun-jin turned his head the other way. The van pulled up to the studio. Soon, it¡¯d be time for rehearsals. But there was still some left before that. ¡°I¡¯m going to go eat something.¡± I headed towards the cafeteria. Suddenly, Jia began to follow me. ¡°Are you eating, too?¡± I asked her. ¡°Yep,¡± Jia replied, grabbing my arm. ¡°But you ate breakfast.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so nervous! I need to eat more.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Most people can¡¯t eat when they¡¯re nervous, but Jia is the opposite. She really is one of a kind. We arrived at the cafeteria and each bought the dishes that we wanted. I got tuna and mayonnaise rice bowl. Jia got roe bibimbap. We loaded our trays with side dishes before finding a table. ¡°You know, Sian, you look a lot prettier today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you did my makeup.¡± That¡¯s right. I ended up getting my makeup done by Jia today. And it turned out to be a good choice. My doe eyes got bigger and more pronounced. My nose became slimmer. My face improved significantly. I was beautiful, probably more so than Yoo-young or Ji-hyun. Even Jia probably couldn¡¯tpare. Of course, Hainan was one of the few who could still top me. That girl is a true beauty. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m good, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yeah, you are.¡± I said with a nod. I definitely wouldn¡¯t mind getting my makeup again done by this girl in the future. ¡°Oh, you know our costumes? Do you think it should be more revealing?¡± Jia asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pretty intense dance. It might look better if our clothes are sexier.¡± ¡°How much sexier¡± ¡°How about a low-cut tank top?¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± I eximed. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Jia giggled. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, because you¡¯re pretty t, but Yoo-jin and I have curves.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Jia slightly harrumphed at my words. But what could I do? I couldn¡¯t do anything about the way our bodies were shaped. ¡°Sorry, Jia. But if our clothes are too revealing, we could turn the female viewers against us. Women re a woman¡¯s worst enemy. The more cleavage we show, the more female haters we potentially get. It¡¯s already bad enough that we¡¯re so pretty.¡± It¡¯s true. Women hate other women who are prettier than them. They usually onlypliment and like those that they perceive to be beneath them. Of course, I can¡¯t speak for all of them, but it¡¯s generally true. That¡¯s why a guy has to be careful when a girl tells him she¡¯ll set him on a blind date. A woman never introduces someone prettier than her to a guy friend. I mean, guys aren¡¯t that different. But basically, I hear girls don¡¯t like other girls whoe out being all sexy and revealing. ¡°How about something loose? We can get some ripped jeans.¡± ¡°Oh, should we do that?¡± ¡°Yeah, ripped jeans aren¡¯t too revealing,¡± I pointed out. I mean, I¡¯m a guy, but I¡¯d like to think I know a thing or two. ¡°Okay then. And instead of a tank top, let¡¯s wear something like a fitted jacket.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± And soon we went back to our food. It was now time for rehearsal. We all filed onto the set before choosing our order. Our team was fourth. Yoo-young and Jumi approached me. Two of the original members of Lovely Girlz. Truly the best in vocals. ¡°Hey, Sian, how¡¯ve you been?¡± Yoo-young asked me. ¡°Good. How about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good, too. But is it true you¡¯re going to dance?¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± I said, smiling. Yoo-young Lee. She really is pretty. Her skin is really good, too. A very attractive girl. I can see how she got first ce. Looks and talent. Really, it was a no-brainer. ¡°So are you not going to sing? You¡¯re amazing when you sing.¡± ¡°I should, huh?¡± That¡¯s true. I would have to sing at some point. But right now, I prefer to do something more active. I don¡¯t really like to sing that much. And just like that, it was suddenly our turn. My team and I walked onto the stage. ¡°It¡¯s just the rehearsal, so let¡¯s not go all out, okay?¡± Both Jia and Yoo-jin agreed with my suggestion. After we got into our position onstage, we started to dance. I didn¡¯t do any of the flips or the special stuff we had nned. That would ruin the impact of itter on. Luckily, while everyone did apud us after we rehearsed, no one looked truly amazed or impressed by our performance. Afterwards, it was Yoo-young, Jumi, and Ji-hyun, and those three began to sing. They were good, as always. Yoo-young¡¯s voice was enough to give me goosebumps. Her talent was really shining through today. And it wasn¡¯t just her. Jumi and Ji-hyun were amazing as sub-vocals. I suddenly began to wonder if I would make it this time. Once we finished rehearsals, we all went to wait in the waiting room. The stylists all came to do our hair and makeup. ¡°Sian, have you heard?¡± My stylist said to me. Her name was Minjin Lee. She was pretty chubby. She and I bonded a lot over the course of the program. ¡°Hear what?¡± I asked, tilting my head. ¡°The dance trainer, Mi-hyang Kim, is today¡¯s judge.¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked at Minjin in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t Mi-hyang simply supposed to give her notes to Jinwoo? She said her thoughts weren¡¯t going to affect the overall score. But now she¡¯s going to be a judge? ¡°Really?¡± ¡°My friend¡¯s friend was Ms. Kim¡¯s stylist today. She overheard her on the phone. She¡¯s going to be the judge.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± I frowned. Ourst meeting with her didn¡¯t end that well. She definitely doesn¡¯t like us...I couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of C-Night. ¡°She can be really cold. I¡¯m worried someone will cry again.¡± Minjin said, sincerely worried. She must¡¯ve seen a lot of that firsthand. ¡°I¡¯m sure she can¡¯t be worse than C-Night.¡± C-Night. She was just trash. At least, Mi-hyang was a professional. It was soon time to film. We all returned to set. On the left, there were seven. On the right, there were eight. The lights hit the stage, leaving the rest of the set in darkness. ¡°Whooooo...¡± Jia let out a long breath ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nervous.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to nervous.¡± I gave her an assuring squeeze in the shoulders. I wanted to give her a hug. I considered her giving her a pat on the butt, but decided against it. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, right?¡± ¡°Of course. We just have to do our best.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Jia clenched her hands and pumped them in the air. Suddenly, the spotlight hit the judge¡¯s table, showing Jinwoo and Mi-hyang in position. Jinwoo smiled brightly while Mi-hyang remainedposed. ¡°Hi, guys~¡± Jinwoo said with a wave. What¡¯s he so excited for? Did he eat something funny? ¡°Good afternoon!¡± We all greeted him. The sight of all these young girls greeting him must have made Jinwoo happy, because his grin became even bigger. Mi-hyang¡¯s face remained the same. Soon, the two began to talk. I upped my hearing just a bit so I¡¯d be able to hear. At that moment, Jia sneezed so loudly that I almost lost my eardrum. But anyways¡­ ¡°Mi-hyang, loosen up. C-Night was onst week and we got so much criticism because of the way she acted.¡± ¡°I heard. So you want me to smile?¡± ¡°No, but just¡­do you have to look so serious?¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Mi-hyang attempted a small smile. But it was very obvious that it was fake. It didn¡¯t really suit her. She¡¯d look better without it. ¡°Let¡¯s look at your notes.¡± Jinwoo looked down at the papers in front of Mi-hyang. After about five seconds, his eyes widened. ¡°Why is Sian¡¯s team scored so low?¡± ¡°Their dance was a mess.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ll see what I meanter when they perform.¡± Jinwoo nodded at Mi-hyang¡¯s words. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re not the type to give someone a low just because so if you say they were bad, they must be.¡± The amount of trust Jinwoo had in Mi-hyang was kind of amazing. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s begin.¡± At Jinwoo¡¯s words, the spotlightnded on all the trainees. Beautiful. Adorable. Sexy trainees. And each team gave off a different vibe. Yoo-young and her team were all wearing white dresses, looking like mysterious nymph creatures. Rhinzi¡¯s team members were all wearing cheerleader outfits, looking sexy yet adorable at the same time. Hainan¡¯s team just looked endearingly cute. Jimin¡¯s team was just oozing with swag. Andstly, my team. We were wearing jeans ripped at the knee with fitted jackets ¨C stylish, but not too stylish. Sexy, but not too sexy. But our visuals definitely stood out. The visuals of a knockout. With mine and Jia¡¯s looks and Yoo-jin¡¯s cup size, you could say we were quite a sight. Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Chapter 33: Top Sexy Girl-Group ¡°Hi guys. How are all of you today?¡± ¡°Good!¡± We all replied in unison. ¡°I missed you guys! You¡¯re all taking care of yourselves, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jinwoo nodded at our unified response. ¡°First, I¡¯ll show you the rankings. The first is from the online voting and the next one is mine. Thest one is the result of those twobined, okay? So...let¡¯s show the online votes!¡± As soon as Jinwoo said that, the room went dark and the screen lit up to disy the rankings. Yoo-young Lee Ji-hyun Yoo Jia Lee Hainan Jumi Yeom Rhinzi Yoojin Jeong Jimin Kim Sian Lee Sena ¡°Oh!¡± Yoo-jin gasped beside me in surprise. Couldn¡¯t really me her. Up until this morning, she was only 8th and now she was 7th. I¡¯m sure anyone else in her position would be happy too. ¡°I¡¯m still ninth.¡± I was a bit disappointed, but at least I was in the Top 10. I just have to try harder, I guess. ¡°Sian¡¯s ranking improved a lot. Congrattions, Sian,¡± Jinwoo said to me with a smile. I gave him a smile back as a response. Ever since I became pretty, I¡¯ve seen a big difference in the way he looks at me. Almost paternal. Who knew that losing weight could change that? Next was Jinwoo¡¯s rankings. Sian Lee Yoo-young Lee Jumi Yeom Rhinzi Jihyun Yoo Jia Lee Hainan Yoo-jin Jeon Jimin Kim Sena ¡°Whoa...¡± Everyone stared in shock at the screen, including me. I was first?! Jinwoo gave me first! It was hard to believe but it was there, in as day. And finally, thebined rankings. Yoo-young Lee Jihyun Yoo Jumi Yeom Jia Lee Sian Lee Hainan Rhinzi Yoojin Jeong Jimin Kim Sena Mybined rank was 5th. I was now in the top half. ¡°Congrattions, Sian,¡± Jia said as she took my hand in hers. Soon, the stars were added to everyone¡¯s name based on their rankings. Yoo-young Lee ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Jihyun Yoo ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Jumi Yeom ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Jia Lee ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Rhinzi ¡ï¡ï¡ï? Yoo-jin Jeong ¡ï¡ï¡ï? Hainan ¡ï¡ï¡ï? Sian Lee ¡ï¡ï? Ara ¡ï¡ï? Sena ¡ï¡ï? Jimin Kim ¡ï¡ï? Eunmi Lee ¡ï? Liang Liang ¡ï? Minji Lee ¡ï? Areum Yeo ¡ï? I was now in 8th. If I wanted to remain in the Top 8, I would have to get three stars in the next round. That is, today. I would have to win today. ¡°As expected, Yoo-young is right on Ji-hyun¡¯s tails,¡± Jinwoo said with a nod. Yoo-young and Jihyun gave each other sheepish smiles . ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of opportunities. Don¡¯t give up you guys.¡± We all nodded at Jinwoo¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with the team performances. We have five, right? Should we start with Minji¡¯s team?¡± Team 5 was Minji, Eunmi, and Jimin. They stepped onto the stage. All of them were rappers. Suddenly, Eunmi raised her hand. Eunmi Lee. Age 19. She was a good dancer and an even better rapper. We all heard she was a bit on the prickly side, but so far she¡¯s been pretty quiet around the older members of Fifteen. ¡°Yes, Eunmi?¡± Jinwoo said. ¡°We prepared a diss track. Is it okay if we perform it?¡± ¡°A diss track? Who are you dissing?¡± Jinwoo asked with a smirk. I guess he found it amusing. ¡°Sian,¡± Eunmi said, pointing at me. I looked back at her in wonder. What was this all of the sudden? Jinwoo suddenly fell over,ughing. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Once he managed to calm down, Jinwoo asked, ¡°May I know why you decided to prepare one for Sian?¡± ¡°No reason. We just wanted to have a rap battle with Sian, since she¡¯s gotten so poprtely.¡± ¡°Oh, a battle.¡± Jinwoo definitely seemed interested. But then he added, ¡°But you know, Eunmi, it¡¯s not up to me or you. You¡¯re going to have to ask Sian.¡± And with that, Jinwoo turned to look at me. ¡°Sian, you want to try?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said brightly. Surprise spread throughout the room. To be honest, I can¡¯t rap. I¡¯m sure everyone knew that. I knew the reason Eunmi chose me was to give herself more screen time and attention. Right now, I was not only improving in the rankings but was a hot topic in the news. If Eunmi did a rap battle with me, it would only help her get her name out there even more. ¡°Oooh~ Can you rap?¡± Jinwoo asked, looking surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve picked up a few things.¡± I have learned some things by watching people. But I really didn¡¯t care about rapping. And I didn¡¯t like that someone felt like they had to fight me to win thispetition. That¡¯s not a true win. Which is why I nned to teach her a lesson. ¡°Okay, then. Since Sian agreed, we¡¯ll have a battle. Sian, if you can go up please?¡± I did as instructed and faced Eunmi on stage. A rap battle before team missions? Honestly, I thought it was a bit shameless but I kept my mouth shut. ¡°Hi, Eunmi,¡± I greeted, extending my hand out. ¡°Hi, Sian,¡± Eunmi replied, shaking my hand. We remained as we were, standing there, facing each other. ¡°Are you going first, Eunmi?¡± Jinwoo asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Eunmi replied. ¡°Any special type of background music you want?¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°What about you, Sian?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Jinwoo nodded and said, ¡°Alright then. Eunmi, whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± At Jinwoo¡¯s cue, Eunmi brought the mic to her lips. I wondered what she would say. Still, since she was a minor, I didn¡¯t expect it to be too harsh. Then again, you never knew. Anyways, she started. ¡°Yo, Si. An. Lee. You pig. You fat pig. Little. Piggie. 95kg? Damn, how did it get so bad? You know what Socrates said. A satisfied pig is better than you. So now you wanna eat? Yeah-uh. You lost weight? I don¡¯t think so. No. No. You¡¯ll go back. Come back like a yoyo yeah~. Gon¡¯ be a piggie again. Feelin¡¯ dissed? Feelin¡¯ pissed? Come at me. You goin¡¯ to jail. I¡¯m a minor. I got no reason to be scared yeah~.¡± Eunmi finished with a jerk of her chin towards me. I was this close to breaking it. But I decided to be the bigger person. I listened to Eunmi¡¯s entire rap. A pig? Basically, she was saying that even though I lost weight, it woulde back because of the yo-yo effect. It meant that my poprity was fragile. That I would never be a member of Lovely Girlz. For a young girl, this bitch sure has a lot to nerve. ¡°Hmph!¡± After snorting at me, Eunmi went back to her ce. Everyone apuded her. I held out my hand to Eunmi. ¡°Yo,e on, baby. You talk big for a small fry yeah. You¡¯re lucky that you¡¯re a minor yeah. If you weren¡¯t, I would¡¯ve ended you long ago.¡± I ced my hand on Eunmi¡¯s shoulder. Then, I began to press down. ¡°Come on, young friend. You been on your knees before? Yeah. Get down on your knees yeah.¡± Eunmi was so shocked and was unable to push off my hand that she fell to her knees in an instant. At first, it was just her arm that shook. Then her shoulders. Then her entire body. It meant that I was getting to her. I continued with my awkward rap. ¡°Yo, kid, you keep talking smack, you gonna pay yeah. Who are you to judge me? What you got to say?¡± I ced my hand on her head. Eunmi immediately began to cry. Am I being too harsh? But this was more fun than I thought. I finished and Eunmi stopped shaking. But instead of getting up, she copsed until she was fully sitting down on the stage. ¡°Hmph.¡± Lastly, I pointed at Jinwoo and said onest line. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me just because I¡¯m young. Yeah.¡± Jinwoo¡¯s expression looked very shocked, silently asking himself when has he ever done so. p! p! p! An apuse broke out. It was Mi-hyang. Soon, the members of Fifteen joined her and finally, Jinwoo did as well. ¡°I liked it. Did you guys practice this in advance?¡± Mi-hyang asked with a smile. ¡°No,¡± I answered, helping Eunmi up to her feet. ¡°Really? So, Eunmi, were you really crying?¡± ¡°Yes¡­sniff¡­¡± Eunmi replied, sniffing. Her eyes were still wet, indicating that the tears weren¡¯t going to finish anytime soon. ¡°Why are you crying? I don¡¯t think what Sian said was that harsh.¡± Mi-hyang pointed out. It was true. What I said wasn¡¯t that bad. I only said whatever schoolchildren say to diss each other. I may have said them a bit loudly, but... ¡°I was suddenly¡­so¡­.so...scared...sniff...Sian..Sian is..sniff sniff...¡± Eunmi looked like she was about to cry even more. I gave her shoulders a squeeze and patted her on the back. Suddenly, Eunmi wrapped her arms around me and began to bawl. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m sorry, Eunmi.¡± I put on my most understanding face for the camera as I continued to console Eunmi. This was good. This was the chance I needed to really improve my image with the public. Strong, but soft. A maternal figure mixed with a brotherly edge. The ultimate girl crush. Eunmi soon quit crying and the team missions began. Minji was the main rapper and her track was pretty powerful. It had a fast tempo and with Minji in the lead with Jimin and Eunmi proving good backup, it was an amazing show. They were pretty good. It was easy to see how they became YH Entertainment trainees. Mi-hyang gave them a good score too. Team 4 was Sena, Areum, and Hainan. They chose to dance and the concept was cute and bubbly. They were wearing incredibly short skirts, so there was no doubt that all of the male viewers would be watching them. I myself couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of them. But they didn¡¯t get goodments from Jinwoo and Mi-hyang. Apparently, they werecking impact and it was too tame. Team 3 was Rhinzi, Liang Liang, and Ara. Their concept was simr to ours. A strong, intense performance to an upbeat song. It suited Rhinzi well. But not Liang Liang and Ara, which is probably why it looked rather awkward. Jinwoo and Min-hyangplimented Rhinzi but tore into Liang Liang and Ara. Especially Mi-hyang, she did not hold back. Team 2 was the one I was most looking forward to. Yoo-young was the main vocalist and with Jumi and Ji-hyun as sub vocals, all three pulled off their song beautifully. Jumi, especially, really stood out and received the bestments out of all three of them. Finally, it was our turn. We stepped onto the stage and began our greetings. ¡°Hello. I am Sian Lee, leader of Team 1.¡± ¡°Hello. I am Jia Lee.¡± ¡°And I am the youngest, Yoo-jin Jeong.¡± ¡°Hi, guys~¡± Jinwoo greeted us with a hearty wave. He looked incredibly happy to see us, but that was no surprise. There was me, looking the most beautiful that I had ever looked. The sexy, party girl Jia. And the morous Yoo-jin. Our visuals were certainly a sight to behold. Not to mention Jinwoo liked Jia, but whether it was purely paternal was yet to be seen. But what was wrong with Mi-hyang¡¯s face? She was looking at us like she had smelled something spoiled. Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Chapter 34: Top Sexy Girl-Group ¡°Did you guys practice?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied as the leader of Team 1. ¡°Really? You guys were really bad yesterday. I¡¯m not even sure practicing would be enough.¡± ¡°We think it helped us a lot.¡± ¡°Yeah? I guess we¡¯ll see about that. I¡¯m sure you remember from yesterday, but I show no mercy. If you guys dance like you did yesterday, I¡¯m just going to cut it off. Got it?¡± ¡®Do what you want, bitch,¡¯ I said to myself. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s begin.¡± When Mi-hyang gave themand, we all got into our positions. Jia and Yoo-jin kneeled next to each other at the front while I stood in the back. The music started. From the very beginning, it wasa strong beat. I ran towards Yoo-jin and Jia and leaped forward. With each foot on both of the girl¡¯s shoulders, I kicked off and jumped hard! I did two clear fly-spin kicks in the air before the song started and we began the choreography. During the climax, the spotlight hit us one by one, and when it hit me, I did a flip kick that made everyone stare in awe. The three minutes just flew by and during the end, I jumped up and did a backflip in the air. The music ended right as Inded. I¡¯d say about five seconds passed before everyone was on their feet and started apuding. We did it. ¡°Wow!!!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°Incredible!¡± Jinwooplimented us with two of his thumbs up. Even Mi-hyang looked impressed as she gave us a small p. ¡°This is different from what I saw yesterday?¡± ¡®It¡¯s not that different,¡¯ I said to myself. It¡¯s really not. The rest of the dance is the same, we only changed some of my parts. ¡°The kicks Sian did made the ¡®Fire Dance¡¯ choreography more intense. The timing of each kick was well thought out too. Did you guyse up with it? I feel like you got some help from someone,¡± Mi-hyang asked. Alright, I¡¯ll give it to her ¨C she knows her stuff. ¡°Hye-jin helped us,¡± Jia answered. At that, everyone began nodded, the look of understandinging over them. ¡°I thought so. Hye-jin is definitely skilled enough toe up with something like this. But were you guys the only ones who got help from her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This time it was me who answered. ¡°What about the other teams?¡± Mi-hyang asked the others. They all shook their heads. ¡°So the other teams didn¡¯t get any help. Then it¡¯s not really that fair.¡± At Mi-hyang¡¯s statement, Jinwoo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Hye-jin is already a proven choreographer. She gave you guys an edge. Then again, it¡¯s a good thing she helped you. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have seen something as good as this.¡± Mi-hyang nodded. I guess she agreed. ¡°But we still need to evaluate them based on the fact that Hye-jin helped them. To keep it fair.¡± ¡°True.¡± So, the two of them agreed. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll judge you guys considering the fact that you guys received Hye-jin¡¯s help. The two of us are going to discuss this over before scoring you guys, but we will try to be as objective as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± We all replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you guys on Monday. Bye, guys.¡± Jinwoo stood up and began to p, and we all joined in. With that, Week 5 was a wrap. *** The Week 5 mission was over. The episode will air on Friday and we¡¯ll get our rankings on Monday. We got our new roommates and this week, I was ced with Yoo-young, Ji-hyun, Jia, Eunmi, Liang Liang, and Hainan. We were one team. We were told that we would get the next mission via textter. ¡°Sian, when did you learn how to rap?¡± Yoo-young asked me on our way to the dorms. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I replied honestly. I had simply spit out the first thing that came to mind. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at it.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it bad?¡± I thought it was, so it was surprising to actually hear someone say it was good. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t bad at all,¡± Yoo-young said as she wrapped her arms around mind. ¡°Oh my god, why are you so thin?¡± ¡°I lost a lot of weight.¡± ¡°Your nose is so sharp.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you want to go to the sauna?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Needless to say, I was rather thrown off by her sudden invitation. *** I decided to just follow along with Yoo-young. We went to a sauna and followed it up with fried pork cutlets. By the time we got back, it was evening. We didn¡¯t see anyone except Yoo-jin who was sitting in the living room, looking at her phone. ¡°Ji-hyun, good job today,¡± I said as I sat next to her. Remembering that some of these girls were physically older than me and giving them due respect was hard at first, but it¡¯s getting easier by the day. ¡°You, too. Where did you go?¡± ¡°Sauna.¡± ¡°With who?¡± ¡°Yoo-young.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ji-hyun nodded as she turned back to her phone. ¡°What are you up to?¡± ¡°Texting my younger brother.¡± ¡°You have a younger brother?¡± That was the first time I was hearing about this ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a trainee here as well. He¡¯s neen.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You never asked.¡± ¡°I guess,¡± I replied. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something off about Yoo-young?¡± Why is Ji-hyun bringing up Yoo-young all of the sudden? ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean¡­okay, look. This is my brother.¡± Suddenly, Ji-hyun showed me a photo of her brother on her phone screen. He was very tall with a sharp, weasel-like face. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°My brother told me he confessed to Yoo-young.¡± ¡°Really? When?¡± ¡°Before we started filming for Fifteen.¡± ¡°So what happened?¡± I asked curiously. How could a guy like that think he had a chance with Yoo-young? And he was young as well. ¡°Apparently, she just keeps ignoring him. What a bitch. What gives her the right to do that to my brother?¡± Ji-hyun said, getting angrier with each syble. Then again, he is her younger brother. It would make sense that she would feel protective. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not her type.¡± ¡°How can you say that after looking at him?¡± ¡®It¡¯s because I saw him that I can say this. Need I say more?¡¯ I said to myself. ¡°Uh¡­yeah¡­I guess¡­¡± I said with a shrug. I didn¡¯t want to fight with Ji-hyun over something like this. Ji-hyun¡¯s anger was at an all-time high. It was best to be careful. ¡°When Yoo-younges, I need to talk to her. Where is she? Didn¡¯t shee back from the sauna with you?¡± ¡°She should be back soon.¡± Just as I said that, Yoo-young walked in. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Yoo-young asked brightly. The sauna did good for her ¨C her skin looked better than ever. ¡°Hey, Yoo-young,¡± Ji-hyun said as she got up from the sofa. ¡°Hey, Ji-hyun. What is it?¡± ¡°You know my brother, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Yoo-young answered with a nod. ¡°I heard he asked you out.¡± ¡°He did.¡± ¡°But you keep ignoring him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s annoying so yeah, I just ignore him. Is that wrong?¡± ¡°Wow? Are you serious? Didn¡¯t you think about how hurt he¡¯d be?¡± Ji-hyun shouted. My first cat-fight. It had my interest piqued. ¡°Why should I care? I told him clearly that I¡¯m not interested, but he doesn¡¯t take the hint. So, I ignore him. Don¡¯t I have my rights?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ji-hyun stepped closer to Yoo-young. That girl was dead meat. No. Ji-hyun will probably chop her head off first. ¡°You¡¯re a bitch, you know that?¡± ¡°Takes one to know one.¡± Yoo-young sneered. I could feel the tension rising. ¡®Three¡­two¡­one!¡± The moment my countdown ended, the two reached up and grabbed each other by the hair. These two look so nice on camera and here they are, trying to pull each other¡¯s hair out. If people saw this, they would be pretty shocked. If I was a celebrity news reporter, I¡¯d be all over this. ¡°Who do you think you are to reject my brother?¡± ¡°Hey! Let go! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The two were really going at it. I could have just kept watching, but I decided it was time to step in. ¡°Guys,e on.¡± I grabbed their hands and tried to pry them off of each other, but they both refused to budge. Super-glue would have been easier to remove. ¡°Guys,e on¡­Hey, stop¡­Hey. Hey!¡± And guess what? These bitches grabbed my hair. Are they crazy? They just continued to pull and w at whatever they could get their hands on. So I did the same thing as well. ¡°Hey! Fuck! Let go of me! Hey! Stop it!¡± *** The next morning. Yoo-young and Ji-hyun got over their fight. But the air between them was awkward. Even as a guy, I knew these two girls were not going to forget this anytime soon. We all received our texts regarding the next mission at the same time. The text read: [To put on a show. Details will be confirmed by manager.] ¡°What? A show?¡± I asked. A show in the midst of auditions? ¡°I don¡¯t know how to put on a show,¡± Jia said next to me with a pout. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m always with her. ¡°What show?¡± I headed to the living room. The others were already there, chatting. ¡°Hi, Sian!¡± Hainan said, waving to me. I took a seat next to her. ¡°What¡¯s this about a show?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for a cable channel. We¡¯re going to be on it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°The manager will be here soon to exin.¡± Not even two secondster, the doorbell rang. Ding-dong. Jia opened the door to let the manager in. ¡°Hi, guys~¡± ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Hey, Mr. Lee. What¡¯s this about a show?¡± ¡°Are we all going to be on it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do this.¡± ¡°Hurry and tell us.¡± We all began talking at once. *** ¡°You¡¯re going to film a mukbang,¡± Manager Lee answered. ¡°A mukbang?¡± We all looked each other. I bet I looked just as confused as the rest of them. We were going to film a mukbang? ¡°Yeah. A mukbang. And it¡¯s going to be put on the inte. You guys are going to break into teams of three and check out dishes at different restaurants. We¡¯ll judge you based on how many viewers you can attract.¡± ¡°So the team that gets the most viewers wins,¡± I concluded. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the manager said. ¡°Yay!¡± Jia cheered excitedly. What was she so happy about? ¡°I figured you¡¯d be excited, Jia. I know how much you like to eat.¡± Manager Lee said as he watched Jia jump up and down. We all knew how much Jia loved food. It¡¯s really not fair that a girl can eat that much and not gain weight. Anyways, Manager Lee kept going. ¡°You guys get to pick your teams this time.¡± As soon as those words came out, Jia and Hainan plopped themselves next to me. I have to say, it was nice to have the two prettiest girls link their arms to stake their im on me. If there¡¯s one good thing about being in a girl¡¯s body, it¡¯s that being touchy with other girlse naturally. On the other hand, it has its drawbacks. I have so many opportunities but no chance of seizing it. It¡¯s almost a form of torture. ¡°I guess I¡¯m with Hainan and Jia.¡± The manager nodded. The living room became noisy as the others began to pick their team members. Some even called other members that were living in other dorms, while others did rock paper scissors to pick their teammates. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll do well?¡± I asked Jia. ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you know how much I love to eat?¡± Jia asked with a smile. She looked really excited at the idea of eating. ¡°Your reactions andmentary need to be good, too.¡± I tried to think of a time when I reacted well to a dish, but none of them really stood out to me. When I was fat, I really did enjoy eating. That is, I didn¡¯t really care about reacting as much as actually eating the food. Was itst year? I was invited onto a cooking show, but all I did was eat. I wasn¡¯t very entertaining to watch and I received a lot of scolding because of that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Hainan cut in. ¡°You?¡± That was surprising. Hainan is from Vietnam. Her Korean was okay, but she still struggled a bit and you could hear her ent when she spoke. Then again, it does make it adorable when she doesmentary. ¡°Yeah. I watch a lot of cooking shows.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You can trust me!¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll trust you, then.¡± I guess I¡¯m off the hook then. ¡°Then Jia will shove¡­I mean, eat the food and Hainan will givementary. I¡¯ll join in from time to time as I¡¯m eating.¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Chapter 35: Top Sexy Girl-Group Time naturally passed and eventually, it was Saturday. We usually film auditions on Monday but since this one was a special online episode, we were doing it today. Oh, but thest episode aired on Friday as usual. The online votes came in and I was steady at 5th ce. Going from 9th to 5th is pretty impressive if I do say so myself. It would be even better if I can say I went up to 4th ce. ¡°Sian¡¯s team is going to go to the 000 pork galbi house and the 000 cold noodle restaurant in Mapo. You can find the directions online.¡± Jia, Hainan, and I all nodded and stepped out of the van. We were dropped off here because both ces were nearby. But, it wasn¡¯t just us. Jun-jin and the other VJs were waiting for us. ¡°Hi, Sian!¡± Jun-jin greeted brightly. He was still limping, but only just a bitpared to before. Up until a couple of days ago, he had still refused to talk to me but now, it seemed like he was over it. ¡°Hi, Jun-jin. How¡¯s the leg?¡± I asked with a smirk. My mood significantly improved when I remembered hitting that leg. What I wouldn¡¯t do to get one more blow in... ¡°It¡¯s doing okay.¡± ¡°But your arm is still in a cast,¡± I said, looking pointedly at Jun-jin¡¯s arm. I needed him to heal quickly so that I could get another opportunity to break it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just for a little while longer. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°So are you going to take the lead on this one?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re ranked number one in inte searches for celebrities.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Ranked number one...Is heplimenting me...What is he up to...Anyways, I simply answered. ¡°I am going to eat, but Jia will be able to react better while Hainan is going to providementary. Are you filming right now?¡± I said, gesturing to the camera on Jun-jin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No. We¡¯re going to go live in about 10 minutes.¡± ¡°Okay then. Hey guys, let¡¯s go to the 000 pork galbi restaurant.¡± At the very moment I said that, Jia held out her phone. She had already found the directions. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m hungry!¡± Jia began to run, so Hainan and I quickly followed. The VJs hurried after us. The 000 pork galbi restaurant was closer than I thought. ¡°Do you have permission to film in here?¡± I asked the writer who hade with us. ¡°Nope, you have to ask yourself.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Right now, it was 10 AM. Saturday afternoons are the busiest times, which is why we were filming in the morning. But is there a meat restaurant that opens at 10? This one might open since it¡¯s known for catering to the lunch crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Jia and Hainan nodded, both following me inside. ¡°Excuse me~¡± The cool AC hit us at the moment we were inside and we could see a young man sitting in the far corner of the restaurant. There were no customers yet. ¡°Hello.¡± The young man greeted us warmly as he approached us. It seemed like he was the owner. ¡°Are you open right now?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh¡­now? Um¡­¡± The man hesitated as he looked around the restaurant, but then he said, ¡°We normally don¡¯t open until 11, but¡­well, it¡¯s fine. You can sit here.¡± He replied with a smile. He seemed a bit shy, but I didn¡¯t me him. I¡¯m sure the three of us were a sight to behold for any man. Me, Jia, and Hainan. The holy trinity. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°But are you filming this...?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. We¡¯re filming for a show. You can look for it online,¡± I exined before telling him which show we were on. ¡°Oh! Is Ji-hyun Yoo filming right now as well?¡± ¡°Yeah, she probably is.¡± The man seemed very excited about it. I guess he was a fan of Ji-hyun. ¡°Let¡¯s look at the menu,¡± I said as the three of us sat down. Little did I know what was yet toe. I had no idea just how crazy and powerful my digestive system would be¡­ *** The man came out with the charcoals and ced the grill on top. On top of that, he ced the marinated slices of pork galbi. ¡°Wow.¡± I oohed in awe, with Hainan and Jia following suit. I¡¯ve never seen something look so good. As soon as I saw the meat, my appetite went raging. I¡¯ve never been one to be so hungry. I just eat when there¡¯s food and hold off when there¡¯s not. But right now, I definitely wanted to eat. The sight of meat filled me with a blissful feeling. It gave me goosebumps. ¡°How long have you owned this ce?¡± I asked the young owner. This is a show, so I might as well ask him some questions. ¡°Thirty-two years.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Thirty-two years. That¡¯s a long time! That means this ce does really well. The owner must have picked up on how impressed I was because he went on. ¡°We only use fresh meat and ingredients, and I prep everything myself in the morning.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said, pping for him. ¡°If you do all of that daily, then you must be really busy everyday.¡± ¡°I am. But I really care about what my customers eat, which is why I do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± We all nodded, visibly impressed. ¡°Hey, Sian! There¡¯s 2000 people watching us,¡± Hainan said after the writer told her. ¡°2000? What about the others?¡± I asked Hainan. But it was the writer who wrote something down and held it up. [3rd] 3rd. Out of the five teams, we were 3rd. Proably because of Yoo-young and Ji-hyun. Those two are really popr...Even with the three of us, we were only third. ¡°We just have to try harder!¡± Jia said enthusiastically. She looked at the camera and began to pout. ¡°Guys! Don¡¯t go! And tell others to watch us too! Okay?! Hmm?! Hmmmm?! Hmmmm?!~!¡± The VJs almost lost their minds over that. Honestly, so did I. Jia was so adorable. But the best part was after that, we suddenly went up to 2nd. ¡°Whoa. Hey, keep going.¡± I told Jia. ¡°No. If I keep trying to act cute, it won¡¯t be as effective. Right, boys?¡± Jia said, directing her question to the male viewers with a smile. And suddenly, we were 1st. This girl was amazing. ¡°Hey, Sian, why don¡¯t you try?¡± Jun-jin asked, turning the camera to me. I somehow refrained from telling him to fuck off. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not good at that,¡± I said sheepishly. I turned away, letting my long hair hide me when I made a face. If there¡¯s one good thing about long hair, it¡¯s that it hides expressions you don¡¯t want people to see. ¡°The viewers keepmenting. They want to see you try and act cute.¡± ¡°Hehe. Right.¡± Who the hell were they? I wanted to know so I could beat their ass. ¡°Come on, Sian. Just once.¡± ¡°Please, Sian?¡± ¡®Ugh...¡¯ Fuck, I¡¯m already over this. They want me to act cute...But I knew there was no way I could get out of this. I looked at the camera ¡°Sigh...¡± I took a deep breath. Okay, fine. Let¡¯s just...Let¡¯s just get this over it... ¡°One plus one is gwiyomi. Two plus two is gwiyomi. Three plus three is gwiyomi. Gwiyomi. Gwiyomi. Four plus four is gwiyomi. Five plus five is gwiyomi. Six plus six is jjok! Jjok! Jjok! Jjok! Jjok! Jjok! Gwiyomi. Gwiyomi...¡± Suddenly, I could feel my stomach turning. The VJs began to cheer. Thement section was going off. But the nausea was bing worse. ¡°I need to go. Bathroom.¡± I ran to the restroom and managed to shove myself into a stall, just before I vomited. *** ¡°Is this marinade made out of soy sauce?¡± I asked the owner. ¡°Yes. We ced the meat for a bit in a marinade made out of non-fermented soy sauce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing you have your own secret recipe for your marinade?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± the owner said with a smile. He was confident with his skills in the kitchen. I could tell just by looking at his face. ¡°Let¡¯s start grilling.¡± ¡°Oh, Sian, look! There¡¯s instructions on how to grill the meat properly!¡± Hainan said, pointing to a piece of paper stuck onto the wall. And sure enough, there was a list of instructions. After cing the meat on the grill, put the heat on high for 7-8 minutes. After that, flip it over and leave it for 4-5 minutes. After lowering the heat to medium, take the meat closest to the center and cut it into bite-sized pieces. It¡¯s important to think about the size of the grill when cutting the pieces to ensure a thorough and even cooking. Turn the heat on low and eat the boneless parts first. Be sure to cook it all the way through to enjoy the full vor and prevent illnesses. ¡°Let¡¯s try that.¡± I turned the heat and began to grill ording to the instructions. Watching the meat sizzle was making my mouth water. I guess I like meat more than I thought. I was getting impatient...so much so that I absent-mindedly lifted my chopsticks. ¡°Sian, they¡¯re not ready yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± I picked up a piece and was about to put it in my mouth, but Hainan blocked me. ¡°No, Sian. When you eat pork, you have to cook it all the way.¡± ¡°Oh, okay...¡± I put the meat back on the grill, but soon the meat finished. They were a beautiful brown color. The marinade was a bit oily and salty, but sweet at the same time...It would definitely taste really good with rice. ¡°Let¡¯s eat...¡± I grabbed two leaves of lettuce and ced a piece of meat on top. I also aded some garlic and some vegetables too. Then, I rolled it all up and stuffed it into my mouth. ¡°Wow~¡± Yes! This was it! It felt so good to put something this delicious into my mouth. It was amazing. ¡°This tastes so good!¡± I said loudly as I faced the camera. Jia wasn¡¯t even paying attention as she was so consumed with the meat. Hainan opened her bird-like mouth as wide as she could to stuff her food in. ¡°I have radish soup as well so be sure to get some after you finish the meat,¡± the owner suggested. We all nodded eagerly. Radish soup. It sounded good. But first, the meat¡­ ¡°I can just eat however much I want, right?¡± I asked the writer. She told me I could. Though she clearly didn¡¯t believe I¡¯d eat that much. So I ordered two portions. At least to start off with¡­ *** ¡°Mmmm~ Look at this! Doesn¡¯t the meat look so tender?¡± Jia said, holding up the piece of meat to the camera. You could almost see the marinade glistening on the meat. It was beautiful. ¡°Excuse me~ We¡¯d like to add four more servings ~¡± I said without hesitation. The staff all looked at each other. They looked slightly apprehensive. At first, we got four servings. Then we added two more servings¡­three times. And now I just added four more. Usually, four servings is enough for three people. That¡¯s 26,000 won. But we¡¯ve already ordered fourteen servings. That¡¯s already 91,000 won...hey, they told us to eat as much as we wanted. I¡¯m just doing as I was told. Don¡¯t me me. ¡°Here...¡± I took two leaves of lettuce and held it up next to my head in front of the camera. It was almost the same size. I know my head is rather small, but the point is, the leaf was that big. I opened my mouth wide and stuffed one leaf into my left cheek and the other onto my right. And with that, I had a hamster face. I looked at theputer the staff had brought alone. Thements wereing up fast and they all seemed rather impressed. (Wow)(Amazing)(Gasp!)(Unbelievable!)(That can¡¯t be¡­!)(GG)(Thumbs up) There were some from viewers and others who werementing after hearing about what I was doing. All I did was eat some lettuce. I didn¡¯t think it was that big of a deal. I swallowed the lettuce. Fast. I wasn¡¯t just chewing quickly. I was chewing and swallowing quickly. I didn¡¯t even really chew before I swallowed. But the meat, I chewed. That¡¯s how you get the full vor. ¡°The meat is really tender and you can taste the vor all the way in the bones...¡± ¡°Just eat, Hainan.¡± Hainan wanted to keep talking about the meat but I silenced her. Now isn¡¯t the time toment on how it tastes. It was time to eat and eat and eat as much as we could. That¡¯s what theizens wanted too. ¡°Jia, eat the rest,¡± I said. Jia nodded. Then she picked up five pieces of meat at once and shoved them into her mouth. Now that I think about it, she was eating a lot as well. And that¡¯s how we finished up fourteen servings. ¡°Can we get more servings, please~¡± The staffs¡¯ mouths dropped open at my order, but I hardly cared. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯d like to add three bowls of rice and a stew~¡± ¡°Sian, I think I¡¯ll be too full if I eat the rice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I said, making a face. She was going to stop? Well, that was a disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m so full,¡± Jia said, cing her hands on her stomach. It was poking out. She almost looked pregnant. Theizens must have been thinking the same thing because they suddenly started going on about how cute she looked. ¡°Jia, you can¡¯t give up now. Go and throw up.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Jia pouted at my words. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I just can¡¯t. She¡¯s too cute. ¡°I¡¯m full, too.¡± You too, Hainan? ¡°You¡¯re still growing. You need to eat more.¡± ¡°If I eat more, I¡¯ll throw up,¡± Hainan said, putting down her chopsticks. ¡°Traitors.¡± I clicked my tongue, feeling disappointed. ¡°Let¡¯s some radish soup, at least.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jia and Hainan answered in unison. I asked to change the order to radish soup instead of stew. Of course, I had every intention to eat both. The four servings of pork galbi came out and I cleaned them out with the stew and a bowl of rice. I managed to finish one bowl with three spoonfuls. I ordered another bowl of rice. I scooped in some of the cooked marinade and mixed them together. ¡°Wow...¡± Jia looked up from her radish soup, amazed at the sight of me eating. Hainan as well. ¡°You can have some too,¡± I said to them. ¡°Should I just throw up ande back. It looks really good!¡± Jia said, looking bitter. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to pace yourself.¡± The VJs¡¯ faces grew dark at my statement. I continued to stuff both meat and rice into my mouth. And then, I finished the stew. It really did taste like nothing else I¡¯ve eaten before. ¡°Oh, yeah, my radish soup.¡± I dipped my spoon into the bowl of radish soup and took a loud sip. It was so small that I was able to finish it in two swallows. I ended my meal by sipping thest drop. In total, it was eighteen servings of meat, two bowls of rice, and one bowl of radish soup. ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± I was still hungry. *** My digestion was incredible. After going to the bathroom, I was ready for more. ¡°Hey, guys, are you still hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Jia and Hainan said with pouty faces. They had to be kidding me. ¡°The cold noodles at the restaurant we¡¯re going to are supposed to be the best in the area. If you keep acting like this, I¡¯m going to get mad.¡± I grabbed their hands and dragged them to the cold noodle restaurant. Theizens continued to verbalize their awe. We were 1st by andslide. Most of theizens were there in support of me. ¡°Sian, aren¡¯t you full?¡± Jun-jin asked me. He looked at me as if I¡¯d suddenly sprouted antlers. ¡°Why should I be?¡± I asked, honestly confused. How was I supposed to feel full with just that? ¡°You really love food.¡± ¡°Oh, this is nothing.¡± I answered casually. But now that I think about it, maybe I could¡¯ve held back a bit. But how on earth did I starve myself and go on a diet. Then again, it¡¯s not like there was much to eat at the dorms anyway. The outside world was a different story. There were so many delicious food to eat! But there was a problem. There were too many people at the cold noodle restaurant. It was lunchtime right now. We stayed too long at the meat restaurant. ¡°What should we do?¡± I asked the writer. What else could we eat? I was so hungry. ¡°Um, let¡¯s just end here. We only have 10 more minutes of broadcast left. How about that restaurant over there?¡± The writer said, pointing out a Korean fast food restaurant. The thought of bright red and sweet pieces of spicy rice cake immediately crossed my mind. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Once again, I grabbed Hainan and Jia by their hands and dragged them over to the other restaurant. Chapter 35 - Hanging Out in Hongdae (Part 1) Chapter 35: Chapter 36: Hanging Out in Hongdae (Part 1) After enjoying the delicious taste of bright red and spicy rice cakes, salty fish cakes, and crispy fried foods, the stream was over. ¡°Sian, we¡¯re done now. You can stop eating,¡± the writer said to me. Of course, I didn¡¯t listen. ¡°Wow, Sian.¡± Hainan gasped as she watched me eat. This is probably her first time seeing me like this. ¡°Sian, how can you eat so much?¡± Jia said, matching Hainan¡¯s shock. ¡°Sian, we need to leave so you have to stop eating...¡± the writer said hesitantly. I finally put my fork down. ¡°Tap.¡± I was still hungry though. ¡°Wow, Sian, look how many people there are.¡± Hainan said, looking out the window. I didn¡¯t notice because I was so busy eating, but now looking at the crowd, I could see what Hainan meant. People had their cell phones out, taking photos and videos. Some even had their backs turned towards us to take selfies with us in the background. ¡°You guys are so pretty~!¡± ¡°Sian, you¡¯re so cool~¡± ¡°I love you, Hainan~!¡± ¡°Jia Lee! Jia Lee!¡± There were especially a lot of male fans cheering with their deep voices. I wasn¡¯t particrly fond of that. Mentally, I¡¯m still a guy. Of course, I¡¯d prefer women. ¡°I love you guys!¡± A woman nearby said to us. I immediately approached her and gave her a hug. She was so small, my entire body engulfed her immediately. Soon, we all climbed back into the van. ¡°Oh, we didn¡¯t say goodbye to them.¡± ¡°I did,¡± Jia said with a proud smile. But then she added, ¡°But, Sian, don¡¯t you think you ate too much?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± I looked down at my stomach. It wasn¡¯t even out. Considering all the food I ate, it was a little weird. Did my stomach acid melt it all? One would never guess I had such arge appetite. ¡°How did we ce?¡± I asked the writer curiously. ¡°First. By andslide,¡± the writer said with a smile, resulting in cheers from everyone. ¡°It was a lot of thanks to you, Sian.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. All I did was eat,¡± I said modestly. I couldn¡¯t believe that I was receiving suchpliments when all I did was eat. It must be nice to make a living this way. ¡°Once we edit and release this officially, I bet you¡¯ll get a lot of calls asking you to do a mukbang.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°No way. Since it was also showed live, I¡¯m sure plenty of people saw it already. I bet calls areing in right now,¡± Jia asked, eying me with slight envy. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it anyways because of the audition.¡± I know I won¡¯t be able to. I¡¯m still a trainee. If I became a member of Lovely Girlz, I¡¯d be busy with other bookings. ¡°Sian! Sian! You¡¯re the number one search topic!¡± Hainan said, showing me her phone screen. Just as she said, my name was at the top of the highest number of searches. ¡°Oh-ho.¡± I chuckled. Who knew that a mukbang would make me this popr? ¡°That¡¯s pretty cool.¡± I clicked on my name. A whole page of articles about me showed up. An article that was uploaded merely three minutes before read [Is Lovely Girlz trainee Sian joining the mukbangmunity?] And an article from barely 60 seconds ago read [Lovely Girlz trainee Sian pleasured herself in public...] ¡°What?¡± I clicked the article. [Lovely Girlz trainee Sian pleasured herself in public with a te of spicy rice cakes.] Shit. It was clickbait. ¡°Doing such things to increase views. What kind of word choice is that?¡± Still, I had to give the journalist props to that. And with that, I learned about how popr doing a mukbang show could make me. *** Saturday evening. I was now ranked third in the online poll. That meant I was now in the Top 3. I wonder if it¡¯s because of the mukbang. But more than that, the inte was going crazy. There were more articles about me than I had ever expected. At first, they only talked about my mukbang, but then some went back to my incident with Chun-ah Lee. There were even some about my dieting progress. There were a lot of supportivements, but some mean ones as well. [Definitely surgery.] [There¡¯s no way she lost all that weight in such a short amount of time. She definitely got lipo.] [She eats like a pig??. Might as well snort like one too. I just don¡¯t like looking at her.] [Too many articles, tsk tsk. Who wants to see someone eating that much?] [Did she really lose all that weight naturally? I bet she¡¯s lying.] [This is a real question, but is that face really considered pretty? She looks ugly to me¨C] [re : Let¡¯s look at your face then.] Wow. I couldn¡¯t believe some people. Whether or not it was surgery, it¡¯s none of their business. And to think some people still think of me as a pig. I really want to meet all these people one by one and see what gave them the right. But it¡¯s probably better if I didn¡¯t, since I tend to act with my fists first¡­ There was another amusing article that came up, saying that we were all fighting for the center position. The contenders were Yoo-young, Ji-hyun, Jia, and me. [Definitely Yoo-young!] [It¡¯s Ji-hyun!] [I say Jia. She¡¯s so full of energy.] [Sian should be it, since she¡¯s a fighter. It¡¯ll make the group more interesting!] Most of thements were like that, but one that was my favorite said: [I don¡¯t care what y¡¯all say. Seo Jang Hoon still wins in life.] *** ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± Jia said, poking me to get my attention. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head as Iid on my bed. I could feel the foodaing at me. ¡°Come on, Sian. Please?¡± Jia grabbed my hands and tried to pull me off the bed. The clock read 8 PM. Where on earth was she thinking of, going at this time? ¡°Let¡¯s go to Hongdae! We have the day off tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hmmm...¡± Hongdae...From what I¡¯ve heard, Hongdae is noisy and crowded. There¡¯s clubs and a bunch of drunk foreign girls flirting and shing people¡­eh? ¡°What do you want to do there?¡± ¡°I just want to look around. I got some allowance too. We can get something to eat.¡± ¡°Is it because you want to go clubbing?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes. ¡°No. I don¡¯t go clubbing.¡± ¡°You look like you like to go clubbing.¡± ¡°Hmph. I know, but I don¡¯t. I¡¯m a celebrity. I have to be careful about my image.¡± ¡°True.¡± She had a point there. When you¡¯re a celebrity, your entire life is about how you present yourself to others. No one likes a party girl, being all easy and careless. Those types of things are especially detrimental to one¡¯s image. Look at Chun-ah. His poprity went down in one stroke because of his lifestyle. You only get one chance. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± I knew there was no point in trying to argue with Jia, so I just gave in. *** We arrived at Hongdae. And just as I thought, it was noisy as hell. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Jiaughed, clearly in a good mood. ¡°Having fun?¡± ¡°Totally,¡± Jia said, clinging to my arm with a bright smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you hang out in ces like this all the time?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t reallye to ces like this often.¡± ¡°Really?¡± That was a surprise. Jia definitely looked like a girl who would. ¡°You¡¯re more wholesome than I thought.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Want to do some shopping?¡± I said gesturing to a store nearby. Some type of brand I didn¡¯t recognize. Jia nodded eagerly. ¡°It¡¯s hot. Let¡¯s buy an iced coffee first.¡± ¡°Okay. There¡¯s a caf¨¦ right there,¡± Jia said, pointing out a caf¨¦ in the distance. We headed over there. The name read Dog Caf¨¦. ¡°Do they have dogs?¡± I found out the answer the moment I walked in. The moment the dogs saw Jia, they began to wag their tails and bark loudly. But when they saw me, they all dropped their heads in submission. ¡°Huh.¡± I nodded, epting the dogs¡¯ behaviors withoutment. I¡¯ve said this before but I am a master of fighting. I learned not only how to beat any creature, but I learned to do it well. Any animal in the right mind would obey me without question. ¡°Hand.¡± At mymand, all the dogs brought their paw up, as if they were waiting for me to say something. Jia and the caf¨¦ owner stared in awe. ¡°Down.¡± The dogs all got down onto their bellies. ¡°Roll over.¡± They all rolled in unison...A few rolled both ways, but most just rolled to one side. I mean, it was fine by me. Just the fact that they rolled at all was impressive. ¡°Up.¡± And all at once, they all got up to stand on their hind legs. What good dogs. ¡°Wow. Sian, that¡¯s so cool.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said with a shrug. But I was just being modest. I knew this was cool. I could make a dog kill itself if I could. That¡¯s not an easy skill. But, anyway¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s order some coffee.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We ordered a caf¨¦tte and a caramel machiatto, but I could feel eyes on me. I turned my head and on the table next to us was a male cat, just staring at me. ¡°Buzz off.¡± ¡°Meow.¡± The cat wasn¡¯t as obedient. *** After drinking coffee, we hit up a clothing store. Before we could actually go in, a bunch of young guys began to bother us, so I gave them the finger and told them to fuck off. Considering they didn¡¯t know who we were, I figured they didn¡¯t really use the inte very much. Or maybe because it was dark. Anyways, we went in but we just browsed a bit. There wasn¡¯t really anything that we wanted to buy. A lot of people did recognize us in the store, so we said hello to them and took photos. After some more browsing at a few more stores, it was suddenly midnight. ¡°Wow, it¡¯ste.¡± I was shocked. I only meant to be out with Jia for a short while. I¡¯m not usually one to hang out with people thiste...Am I really turning more and more into a teenage girl...That¡¯s terrifying...I really hope not. ¡°Even though I walk through the darkest valley, I will fear no evil, for you are with me; your rod and your staff, theyfort me...¡± As I recalled this psalm, I began to resent the higher power that put me in this body. ¡°Do you want to get some beer?¡± Jia asked. ¡°Beer?¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re already out anyway.¡± ¡°Should we?¡± I had vague memories of beer. I¡¯ve been told it¡¯s very good. A constantpanion for the best times and the worst times. I wondered what it tastes like. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s just drink for a little bit and go back.¡± And that¡¯s how we ended up at a pub. It looked very crowded and noisy, and there were few clusters of young people here and there. There was a good mix of men and women, and they all seemed to be enjoying themselves. ¡°Wee.¡± An employee greeted us enthusiastically. As she looked at us, she tilted her head from side to side, clearly wondering where she¡¯d seen us before. At times, I thought I saw a look of recognition on her face, but then it was gone. ¡°We¡¯ll sit over there,¡± I said, jerking my head towards an empty table. The employee told us to go ahead. ¡°We¡¯ll take a pint of beer and a some fries.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get your order right away,¡± the employee said before walking away. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people.¡± Then again, it was a Saturday night, so I guess it was to be expected. ¡°Do you wish you had this?¡± I asked Jia, watching the youngsters. Jia was 21-years old, probably the same age as most of these people. She should be out there, hanging out with kids her own age and having fun. ¡°I mean¡­I do, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. We all have our different paths.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We all have different paths and different endings. Let¡¯s work hard together.¡± I said, giving Jia a pat on her head. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like we were having a bonding moment. The beer and fries came out quickly, and we immediately began chatting, mostly badmouthing others. Starting with Jinwoo. ¡°Jinwoo, that ass¡­ah.¡± I couldn¡¯t get myself to curse. ¡°He¡¯s such a horsemaster.¡± ¡°Yeah. I need to whip him myself one day.¡± ¡°Pffft.¡± Jiaughed at my words. Though I hadn¡¯t been joking¡­ ¡°But why does Yoo-jin keep getting half soy sauce vored chicken and half fried?¡± ¡°Right? Sweet and sour chicken with fried is so much better.¡± ¡°I think half sweet and sour with half soy sauce vored is the best,¡± I said sincerely. Jia nodded. Suddenly, a guy from a few tables away stood up and approached us. ¡°Um¡­?¡± I tilted my head as I stared at the guy. Why is he here? After a few seconds, the guy gave us a sheepish smile and said sweetly, ¡°Hi. Sorry, but¡­I lost a bet so¡­will you do a love shot with me?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said immediately. ¡°Actually, I was asking Jia...¡± The jerk asked, looking right at Jia. So he recognized Jia¡­ ¡°Oh! You know who I am?¡± Jia asked excitedly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a huge fan,¡± The guy said with a bashful smile. But I knew better. I saw the way he was eying her body. Especially her chest and legs. With a very lustful look in his eyes as well. I considered wing his eyes out, but somehow I restrained myself... ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡± Jia agreed easily. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± I cut in. ¡°Sian, why not?¡± ¡°If I say no, it¡¯s a no,¡± I said adamantly. I knew a yer when I saw one. Just look at the friends he was with. They kept looking over at us and snickering. It made my blood boil. And to be honest, Jia did look a little easy. That¡¯s why she was getting all this type of attention. It was my job to protect her. ¡°Yeah, why not?¡± The guy sneered at me. That¡¯s it. Show your true colors. ¡°Fuck off, you asshole.¡± Chapter 36 - Hanging Out in Hongdae (Part 2) Chapter 36: Chapter 37: Hanging Out in Hongdae (Part 2) ¡°What?¡± The guy became angry. And so did I. I wasn¡¯t about to let some trash of a guy touch Jia. You can call it jealousy if you want, but it was more of a paternal instinct, if you will. And my father-like rms were shooting up all kinds of red gs with this guy. ¡°I said fuck off. What are you? Deaf?¡± ¡°What? Hahaha!¡± The guy threw his head back andughed, clearly at me. But I knew he was caught off guard. This is probably the first time a girl had spoken to him like I had. ¡°Look at her.¡± He raised his hand as if he was about to p me. But then he put it down and said, ¡°Wow, what a bitch.¡± And with that, he turned and left. ¡°Sian, are you okay?¡± Jia asked, looking slightly scared. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± How could I be? I felt as if I was about to explode. ¡°Sian, let¡¯s just go.¡± Jia stood up but I sat her back down. I looked at all the food. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this first.¡± I didn¡¯t want our food and beer to go to waste. ¡°What if theye back?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Right now, it¡¯s the food that¡¯s important.¡± I lifted my beer and began to drink. Gulp. Gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp... It was better than I imagined. ¡°Whoa, in one go...¡± Jia gasped. Of course she was surprised ¨C who chugs an entire pint of beer? I could feel my body getting hot, so I forced my body to calm down. ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Is this good?¡± I picked up the salty and slightly spicy fries. It was a new experience. I¡¯ve never tasted anything like this before. ¡°Wow!¡± Each fry was about the size of my finger, but I picked them up three at a time and shoved them into my mouth. Then I enhanced my hearing so that I could hear what that bastard and his friends were saying at their table. What¡¯s up with that Sian girl? Fucking pig. She¡¯s one of the original members of Lovely Girlz. A pig? She¡¯s so skinny. She lost all that weight. But she¡¯ll get it back, with the way she¡¯s eating and all. Should I try to get her number? Go ahead. I barely stopped myself from hitting her earlier. She¡¯s a bitch. Really? But catty girls have their appeal, don¡¯t they? Should I try to seduce Jia? You think you can? Just look at her. You can tell she¡¯s the easy type. I bet she¡¯ll do whatever you want if you pay her. Then, can I try first? Go get yourself another slut. You have money. You too, asshole. You¡¯re an heir to apany, remember? Your dad¡¯s a university president. Whatever, I¡¯m going to try for Jia again. If Sian gets up in my face again, I might really hit her. We¡¯ll back you up. ¡°Pfft.¡± I snorted at what I heard. This is the beauty of having some extra powers. You can eavesdrop on conversations that are far away from you. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a workout.¡¯ After Chun-ah and Jun-jin, I haven¡¯t really had the opportunity to beat anyone else up, and I was just itching for a fight. Good timing, I guess. I checked the locations of the security cameras and made Jia sit on the opposite side of them. And I changed my position slightly as well. Iid down the trap. Now I just had to wait. And speak of the devil ¨C he was back. But this time, he wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Hey, Jia?¡± ¡°Uh¡­yeah...?¡± Jia looked up. The look of fear increased as she stared at him. ¡°Do you want toe have a drink with me?¡± The guy unsped his watch and held it out to her. ¡°This is..¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much, but¡­please ept it. It¡¯s swiss made, but it¡¯s only like 20 grand.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Jia gasped at the price. The guy smiled and grabbed Jia¡¯s wrist. So I grabbed his. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°You first.¡± ¡°Wow. You don¡¯t know when to quit, do you?¡± The guy began to shout, catching the attention of everyone in the pub. A few took their phones out and began to take photos and videos. Some had already been taking photos since earlier. ¡°I said let go.¡± The guy lifted his hand, as if to p me. I squeezed his wrist in response. ¡°Argh!¡± He cried out. His hand came down on my cheek. p! My face did aplete 90 degree turn. And I knew it was caught on the security camera. Not just that either. Judging by the phones, I¡¯d say he was caught on at least a dozen phone cameras as we. There¡¯s no doubt that I was pped. Now, it was my turn. I turned my head back and looked at him. I smirked. ¡°You think this is funny?¡± He lifted his hand again. I quickly punched him in the nose. Wham! ¡°Ah!¡± The bastard was thrown back, clutching his nose with both hands. I jumped off the table and gave him a side kick square to the chest. Bam! ¡°Argh!¡± Bam! Thud!!! The bastard fell down, and the pub became a public viewing space. ¡°You bitch!¡± One of his friends put his hand on my shoulder. I kicked him in the groin. Bam! ¡°Ugh!¡± The guy fell to his knees. Another one did a right hook. Of course, I ducked the blow and gave him a one-two in the chest. Bam! Bam! ¡°Argh¡­ergh¡­!¡± The guy clutched his chest and tried to step away, but I grabbed him by the scalp and brought him to his knees. Hard. Thud! His head made a noise as it hit the floor. Another one came running at me and I pushed my chair. It hit him in the thigh and caused him to slip. I flew in the air and did a series of scissor kicks to his face. m! Bam! Wham! If I had used my full strength, he would¡¯ve lost his head. Thankfully, I refrained myself. This is enough. Then I walked over to stand in a camera blind spot. Everyone watched. I held my hand up and gestured to the first guy. Everyone turned to watch the guy, and I quickly picked up a napkin dispenser and threw it at him. Bam! (Bullseye!) The dispenser hit him square in the face and the guy went down. And no one had seen what I had done. Suddenly, the police came. *** We left after answering a few questions. Jinwoo showed up almost immediately with awyer in tow so there really was nothing left for me or for Jia to do. ¡°Sian, are you okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I...I¡¯m sorry...It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just wish I could¡¯ve hit them more.¡± I wasn¡¯t kidding. I really wish I could. If I could have, I would¡¯ve beat them to the inch of death, but I held myself back because of the cameras. I do have an image to protect, hence I need to restrain myself. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re number one on the search site.¡± ¡°Again?¡± How many times has that been now? Honestly, it wasn¡¯t that exciting anymore. ¡°There¡¯s already a video of your fight.¡± ¡°What do thements say?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all saying you did a good job.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I fought against a group of men, 4 to 1. And everyone could clearly see that I was just trying to protect Jia, not to mention that I had gotten hit in the process. Who could me me after all that...if they did, well, screw them. Anyways, the video made the public see me in a new light and I gained more fans. Especially female ones...also, the guys who tried to assault me and Jia had their information blown up on the inte, including stuff about their families. It was also just released that they may have to serve time in prison. ¡°But you know Sian, you¡¯re really good at fighting.¡± ¡°You just realized that?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jia said, stering herself next to me. ¡°It¡¯s hot. Go away.¡± ¡°No!¡± It seemed like the incident made her more attached to me...Not that I¡¯mining. ¡°But Jinwoo looked really mad.¡± Jinwoo looked furious at the police station. But not at us. He was mad at the guys who had tried to assault us. Since we were from a prestigious entertainmentpany, it didn¡¯t matter how connected those guys were. And if the case wasn¡¯t handled fairly, I would personally make sure to make the boys regret it. Okay, I wouldn¡¯t beat them to a pulp. Just a little jab here and there. *** The moment we came back to the doors, it was chaos again. They kept bothering us and tried to get the story from us until early morning. ¡°Guys. Come on. I have to sleep.¡± I tried, but these girls wouldn¡¯t let me go. Of course, they were most interested in the video. That one where they could clearly see me beating those guys to a pulp. ¡°Wow, Sian, you¡¯re really good at fighting,¡± Hainan said, giving me a thumbs up. ¡°Sian, do you want to be my bodyguard?¡± Ji-hyun said. I stopped myself from giving her the finger. Ji-hyun is pretty too, but not my type. She¡¯s pretty much good at everything and can take care of herself. She could fill up an entire truck with men who would sell their organs for her. ¡°We should take Sian if we¡¯re going to go out at night,¡± Yoo-young said. Everyone agreed. But why was Eunmi so quiet? Was she still the same person who dissed me during a rap battle? ¡°Hey, Eunmi.¡± ¡°Yes, Sian?¡± ¡°Why so quiet? Come on. Diss me again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Sian...¡± Eunmi said, her head hanging low. I gave her a smile. ¡°What for? Come on. Diss me again,¡± I said, eying the video of me fighting. Eunmi¡¯s head hung lower. ¡°And you were so confident then. Diss me all you want, okay? It¡¯s totally fine. Bring your friends along. Okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sian..sniff..sniff...¡± Suddenly, Eunmi burst out into tears. I gave her a big hug. If you make fun of a girl regrly and then suddenly throw her apliment, they be really grateful. That¡¯s what I did. Soon, the sun was up and we were all asleep. Today was Sunday. We all slept until sundown. Only the sun was the same in light of the bizarre situation, setting in the West as usual. *** Sunday was our day off, but Jinwoo came to visit us. Well, not us. Me. ¡°Sian, can we talk?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the caf¨¦ across the street.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I went with him to the caf¨¦ and we found a table. Jinwoo paid for the coffee. He got me a caf¨¦tte. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°You¡­really...¡± At Jinwoo¡¯s words, I began to feel a little apprehensive. Now that I think about it, I had acted a bit too hastily. I should¡¯ve been more careful, if not for my sake, then for the other girls and thepany. Of course, if I had the chance, I¡¯d probably do it all over again. ¡°You did a good job.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You did really well! You should¡¯ve hit them more! I saw the security camera...Wow...I got so mad!¡± It¡¯s these moments where I really like Jinwoo. During evaluations, he can say things that make me want me to stick my tongue out and spit in his face. But then, now for example, he was pretty cool. He takes care of his own, like family. ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems, right?¡± ¡°We have the advantage. You were one girl against four grown men. Not to mention, one of them tried to grab Jia. Our attorney is doing everything he can.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want this to fall back on us.¡± ¡°If it does, we¡¯ll just start over. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I appreciate that.¡± ¡°But, you know Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You really are something.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I just wanted to tell you that. Don¡¯t let anyone put you down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the type to be put down so easily.¡± ¡°I figured. Your confidence is truly amazing. Where did the old Sian go?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to know that too.¡± I¡¯m serious. Where did she go and how did I end up in her body? The Grim Reaper...what did he do...ugh, this is all His fault. ¡°Anyways, you¡¯ve been through a lot. Go get some rest.¡± Jinwoo took out something from his wallet and handed it to me. ¡°What is this...?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°I saw your stream. You sure can eat. Go out with the girls and treat them to dinner with my card.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Jinwoo answered with a nod. ¡°I can really eat as much as I want?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jinwoo said. I was sure he hadn¡¯t watched the whole thing. How else could he give me his card so easily? ¡°You might regret it.¡± ¡°Pfft. How much could a bunch of girls eat?¡± I knew it. He had no idea. Fine then. He asked for it. I have his card. All I have to do is say thank you. ¡°Thank you. I really appreciate it.¡± ¡°Enjoy the remainder of the weekend, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± And with that, Jinwoo left, leaving me with his credit card. ¡°Hehehehehe...¡± I got goosebumps just listening to myself cackle. Chapter 37 - The Feast Chapter 37: Chapter 38: The Feast I went back to the dorm rooms, gripping the card tightly along the whole way back. ¡°Sian~¡± Hainan said excitedly. She ran right towards me to give me a hug. ¡°Hainan.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Bring everyone to the living room.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Hainan asked, tilting her head. ¡°Look.¡± I waved the credit card at her. That was all it took for Hainan to run from room to room, banging on doors and hollering at the top of her voice. Good girl. ¡°Guys~!¡± Everyone finally gathered in the living room. I actually didn¡¯t expect some of them to even leave their rooms. I wonder if their subconscious knew¡­ ¡°Hainan, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ji-hyun asked, rubbing her eyes. Sheesh, how much sleep did a girl need? ¡°Jinwoo gave me his card to treat us to dinner,¡± I said, waving the card again, this time at Ji-hyun. Well that certainly woke her up. The other members heard and stared at the card in awe. ¡°But, Sian, are we the only ones going?¡± Yoo-young asked. ¡°I think we should. If we try to gather the members from the other dorms, it will take too long. And if we add them up as well, won¡¯t it be too much?¡± The first part of that was sincere. The second part, not really. ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m so hungry.¡± ¡°He told us to eat as much as we wanted, so let¡¯s do that!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± We all hurried to get dressed and then came back to the living room. Now we just needed to choose what we were going to eat. ¡°So what will it be?¡± I asked. ¡°Pork belly!¡± ¡°Nah. Too boring.¡± Pork belly was out. ¡°Pork galbi!¡± ¡°We had that yesterday. Pass.¡± ¡°Chicken and beer!¡± ¡°That¡¯s boring. Next.¡± ¡°Potato stew?!¡± ¡°Sweet and sour pork!¡± ¡°Steak!¡± ¡°Korean fast food?!¡± ¡°Cold noodles!¡± ¡°Spaghetti!¡± Everyone¡¯s choices were so boring. Then again, I guess as a trainee, going out alone was a treat. Yoo-young and Ji-hyun started suggesting their favorite restaurants, but none of them sounded appealing to me. I have the card so my vote counts the most. ¡°Hmm¡­I hear you guys, but¡­how about sashimi?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± Everyone agreed instantly. ¡°No one here¡¯s allergic, right?¡± Everyone looked at one another, wondering who would be so unfortunate. Luckily, there was no one. We could all eat sashimi. And no one seemed concerned about the price either. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I led the girls out of our dorm unit. We made our way to the nearest sashimi restaurant. *** ¡°1 dish!¡± ¡°2 dish!¡± ¡°3 dish!¡± ¡°4 dish!¡± ¡°5 dish!¡± ¡°6 dish!¡± ¡°7 dish!¡± We all put a bunch of tables together in the middle and sat around them, facing each other. Heaping mountains of tfish, rockfish, and red snapper wereid out on the table, surrounded by sides and garnishes. It was beautiful. There was parboiled octopus, saut¨¦ed octopus, spicy Pock, fresh octopus, and even fresh kimchi. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of it. The spicy stew was just the cherry on top. ¡°Chopsticks at the ready.¡± Everyone lifted their chopsticks. ¡°Get in position.¡± They positioned themselves to lunge for the fish. ¡°Chopsticks in.¡± Everyone stuck their chopsticks into the tters. ¡°And¡­start!¡± At my words, everyone picked up heaps of fish and began eating. Some put the fish on sesame leaves and put on condiments before eating them in one go. Some dipped them in soy sauce. Others, in dipping oil. Some simply ate the fish by itself. If it were up to me, I¡¯d take the whole thing with both hands and eat it all, but I knew that that would be unsightly. So I simply picked up the slices and stuffed my mouth, no sauce or anything. No sesame leaves for me. No dipping sauce either. I wanted to enjoy the taste of the fish with no distractions. Jia, on the other hand, preferred hers with both soy sauce and soybean paste. ¡°This is really good as well.¡± I took a piece of parboiled octopus and ate it after a generous dip in soy sauce. Wow, this was good. ¡°Sian, this is really good too!¡± Jia fed me a piece of fresh octopus dipped in oil. ¡°Mmmm.¡± Definitely good. The eel and broth came out soon afterwards, and we all enjoyed eel dipped in broth. The broth melted into the eel and I popped each piece into my mouth. ¡°Wow!¡± There were no words that could describe just how heavenly everything tasted. Though I must say, I didn¡¯t really see the point in eating eel. It¡¯s not like I could use the vigor it would give me, since I¡¯m a woman now. Ugh, this sucks. The food disappeared in about five minutes. ¡°Are we already done?¡± Ji-hyun asked, sucking on the ends of her chopsticks. She looked almost¡­disappointed. ¡°That wasn¡¯t enough,¡± Yoo-young said with the same expression. To be honest, there had been enough. It¡¯s just that we ate a lot so quickly. Especially me. ¡°We can just order more.¡± I held up the card and called the waiter over. ¡°Excuse me! Could we add another grand tter please?¡± ¡°Got it~¡± The waiter called out to us. ¡°But, Sian, how much is the grand tter?¡± ¡°120,000 won.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone gasped at that. One grand tter costs 120,000. Since we ordered another one¡­it¡¯s 240,000 total. ¡°If it¡¯s still not enough, just tell me. We can always order another one.¡± Upon hearing that, the girls began to look ufortable. ¡°I feel guilty¡­.Maybe we should stop eating...¡± Yoo-young suggested. ¡°Jinwoo didn¡¯t tell us to feel guilty. He told us to enjoy ourselves.¡± Okay, so, he didn¡¯t exactly say that, but still. Anyways, it worked. Everyone looked excited again and didn¡¯t hesitate to dig in when the second grand tter was brought out. We cleaned out two grand tters and added rice to our hot stew, finishing that up as well. That¡¯s how the first round ended up costing 480,000 won. We headed out for another round. Next was spicy galbi. We ate about 300,000 wons worth of food there and for the third round, we hit up a cold noodle restaurant. The fourth round was dessert and thest round was at a caf¨¦. We spent a few hours chatting away there before heading back to our dorms. On our way, we hit the convenience store and bought a ton of snacks. ¡°If we spent just 300 won more, we hit 1 million.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Jia ced a pack of 300 won bubblegum on the counter, bringing up the night¡¯s overall total to a million won. But, to be honest¡­I was still hungry¡­ *** It was Monday. The day of the online voting results and evaluations based on our Saturday mukbangs. ¡°Sian, congrattions,¡± Jia said as she came out of the bathroom. We were all in the waiting room. We still had about half an hour left before it was time to film. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re ranked first.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks. Yeah, I know that.¡± It was true. Following the incident in Hongdaest Saturday, I was immediately hit with online votes. By Sunday night, I was first. One thing I noticed was that there were a lot more female fans than male fans. Probably because I was giving off that girl crush vibe. A caring older sister who can fight. Someone who is protective and trustworthy. Not to mention, pretty attractive on top of that. These are the type of girls other girls like. And of course, I¡¯d prefer more female fans anyway. ¡°I¡¯m so happy,¡± Jia said with a bright smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the top 8 now. That means, the chances of us debuting together is pretty high.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I replied with a nod. That was another good point. If I kept going at this rate, I would definitely qualify to be a member of Lovely Girlz. But is that a good thing? What would I get from that? Money? I mean, yeah, money is good. But aside from that...I can¡¯t kiss a girl if I want to, I can¡¯ty with a girl if I want to. That¡¯s a raw deal if you ask me. Guess I¡¯ll just use that money to eat whatever I want. ¡°Oh, wait.¡± ¡°What is it, Sian?¡± ¡°I need to return Jinwoo¡¯s card.¡± I got up from my chair and left the waiting room. I made my way to Jinwoo¡¯s office. *** Judge¡¯s room. Knock knock. ¡°Come in.¡± At Jinwoo¡¯s permission, I opened the door and walked inside. Jinwoo was the only one inside. ¡°Hi, Sian.¡± Jinwoo gave me a smile as I walked in. But it looked rather cold. As if I¡¯d done something wrong. So I gave him an extra respectful greeting in return. ¡°Hello, Sir.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jinwoo asked. I held out his card. ¡°Thank you for your card. We ate really wellst night and we really appreciate it.¡± ¡°Yeah. It really seems like you guys had funst night.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I get text alerts whenever the card is used. I got so many textsst night, I almost wondered if my phone was broken,¡± Jinwoo replied, again with a bright smile. Though the smile didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Damn. If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve used it more. ¡°You did say you wanted us to have a nice meal...did we use too little? I¡¯m sorry. Next time, we¡¯ll spend even more.¡± ¡°Okay. You sure are sweet.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll let us borrow it again, right?¡± I asked with a bright smile. Jinwoo took his card and ¨C quite obviously ¨C snapped it in half. Snap. ¡°Oh no. It broke. What do I do? Why is this card so flimsy?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have another card?¡± ¡°Sadly, no. I only have this one. I guess I¡¯ll have to apply for another one, but it will be some time before I get it.¡± Jinwoo is such a bad liar. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to get another one. Don¡¯t worry. We have lots of time. And next time, we¡¯ll eat more and make you really happy.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure. Go ahead and shove...I mean, eat as much as you want. Hehe.¡± Suddenly, Jinwoo stood up. ¡°I have to get ready for the evaluation. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I got up and left. Jinwoo. Just wait. I¡¯ll suck you dry and leave you penniless. *** The audition started. Chairs had been ced in the middle of the stage and we all took our seats. ¡°Why did you wear such a short skirt?¡± I asked, staring at Jia¡¯s exposed thighs. It was so short, I could almost see her underwear peeking underneath. ¡°I¡¯m wearing safety shorts.¡± ¡°Oh, the white stuff is your safety shorts?¡± I thought it was underwear. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s way too short.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Jia asked. I took off my jacket andid it on top of her tender-looking, snow-white thighs. Paternal instincts. Paternal instincts. Boyfriend¡¯s instincts. Well, that¡¯s me. It¡¯s not just for Jia. I do it for Hainan, Yoo-young, Jumi, whoever. Since a while back, I¡¯ve been feeling more and more protective of these girls. ¡°Hi, guys.¡± Jinwoo greeted us. Today, he was the only one at the judge¡¯s table. ¡°Hello.¡± We all greeted in unison. The sight of all these pretty young girls greeting him must have made Jinwoo happy, because his face widened into his usual bright smile. ¡°How was your weekend?¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Good!¡± While the members from the other dorm gave a nonchnt answer, the members from our dorm practically shouted in joy. Basically, the ones who had enjoyed the hearty dinner, courtesy of Jinwoo¡¯s card. ¡°I figured. Sian looks especially happy about something,¡± Jinwoo said, looking right at me. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, I feel like I could fly,¡± I answered brightly. And as soon as I did, the smile flew right off of Jinwoo¡¯s face, but only for a second. I don¡¯t think anyone else but me noticed. It was really only a second. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll bet. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very happy. So happy that you wouldn¡¯t know if your wings melted off your back and you plummeted to the ground,¡± Jinwoo said with a nk face. Sheesh. It was only a million won. Lighten up dude. ¡°Anyways, we¡¯re going to watch your streams today. We don¡¯t have time to watch everything, so we edited them. I want you guys to watch and decide who was the best. Who was the most charming, who would be good for foodmercials, and who would be good for future mukbangs. That kind of stuff.¡± We all nodded obediently. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯m sure some of you were wondering why we suddenly decided to do this. It¡¯s very simple. Right now, girl groups are a dime a dozen. There¡¯s a new group pretty much every season. You can¡¯t stand out in thaf using your skills alone. You need to be able to charm an audience and put on a show. These days, the most popr shows are mukbangs and cooking shows. Do you guys get it now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± We all answered in unison. ¡°I would really like to see the members of Lovely Girlz on the country¡¯s best and most popr mukbangs and variety shows.¡± We all nodded at that. And suddenly, they were all staring at me. ¡°What?¡± All I had done was shrug. Chapter 38 - First Rank Chapter 38: Chapter 39: First Rank ¡°Now before we watch the mukbangs, we should have a look at the rankings.¡± Jinwoo gestured towards the screen and we all turned to look. ¡°Here are the Week 5 rankings!¡± On cue, the list of rankings showed up. 10th. Sena 9th. Jimin Kim 8th. Yoojin Jeon 7th. Rhinzi 6th. Jumi Yeom 5th. Hainan 4th. Jia Lee 3rd. Ji-hyun Yoo 2nd. Yoo-young Lee 1st. Sian Lee ¡°Wow.¡± I¡¯ll admit, it was weird seeing my name up there where it was. Everyone pped to congratted me, Jinwoo included. ¡°Yep, Sian got first ce this week. It¡¯s quite a turn of events. To think that she used to be inst ce,¡± Jinwoo said, giving me a smile. He then continued, ¡°Sian, how does it feel to be voted first?¡± ¡°Hm, it feels strange. I¡¯m still trying to figure out if it¡¯s real or not.¡± I spoke with my on-camera voice, sweet and humble. But on the inside, I was celebrating. This was definitely real. The only thing I¡¯m confused about is why I¡¯m in a woman¡¯s body. ¡°Yeah. Seems like cleaning up your messes was worth it for me.¡± ¡°I always appreciate it,¡± I said sincerely. He did help me get out of some tight spots after all. And you never know how many more incidents will happen in the future. I¡¯ll need Jinwoo¡¯s help by then as well¡­might as well be friendly with the guy. ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s look at my rankings.¡± Once again, Jinwoo gestured at us to look at the screen. 10th. Ara 9th. Yoojin Jeong 8th. Jimin Kim 7th. Hainan 6th. Rhinzi 5th. Jumi Yeom 4th. Yoo-young Lee 3rd. Jia Lee 2nd. Ji-hyun Yoo 1st. Sian Lee ¡°Wow.¡± I was first again. And again, everyone pped and congratted me. Fromst ce to first. And in only a few weeks on top of that. That was surprising. ¡°I gave Sian first again this week. I¡¯m starting to realize there¡¯s a lot of things I don¡¯t know about Sian. She keeps surprising me more and more with her charms. The old you and the current you are so different, talent and personality-wise.¡± Jinwoo¡¯s words irritated me a bit. Of course, I was different. I¡¯m not the original Sian. I¡¯m confident, smart, nice (sort of), calm (mostly), mentally strong, willful, and an overall badass. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Jinwoo said with a smile. At least I keep everything interesting by giving him a variety of surprises. Just that Chun-ah incident alone was probably enough shock tost him a lifetime. ¡°Let¡¯s look at thebined scores.¡± The results from the online votesbined with Jinwoo¡¯s rank showed up on the screen. 10th. Sena 9th. Yoo-jin Jeong 8th. Jimin Kim 7th. Rhinzi 6th. Jumi Yeom 5th. Hainan 4th. Jia Lee 3rd. Ji-hyun Yoo 2nd. Yoo-young Lee 1st. Sian Lee Obviously, I was first. I wonder if it will stay that way. My fans were growing by the minute. And I feel like at this point, it was very clear who would end up in Lovely Girlz. Aside from Yoo-jin and Jimin, who kept going back and forth between 8th and 9th ce, I¡¯d say the rest of the rankings were pretty much sealed. Finally, the list of names appeared with the added number of stars. Yoo-young Lee ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Ji-hyun Yoo ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Jia Lee ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Jumi Yeom ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Hainan ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Sian Lee ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Rhinzi ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Yoo-jin Jeong ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Jimin Kim ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï? Ara ¡ï¡ï¡ï? Sena ¡ï¡ï¡ï? Areum Yeo ¡ï¡ï? Eunmi Lee ¡ï¡ï? Liang Liang ¡ï¡ï? Minji Lee ¡ï¡ï? If the members of Lovely Girlz were to be picked right now, it would be the ones listed between Yoo-young and Yoo-jin. Of course, there were still more auditions left, so nothing was guaranteed. But I also knew that it was unlikely that I¡¯d lose my ce within the Top 8 at this point. ¡°This week¡¯s rankings are pretty simr to the one fromst time. It¡¯s safe to say that your fandoms are now solidifying. But anything could happen, and your rankings can change overnight. So for those of you at the top, don¡¯t getfortable. And for those of you at the bottom, don¡¯t be discouraged, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± We all replied loudly. Of course, I believed that there wouldn¡¯t be any more considerable changes within the ranking. It was the lower ranking ones that would have to worry. If any of them do something that make heads wave, there could be slight changes there. ¡°Now we¡¯re going to watch some clips from the mukbangs. And remember ¨C we¡¯re all going to decide who did the best while making these.¡± Soon, the show started. *** Everyone eats in a variety of ways. Yoo-young ate as much as she could, eating whatever she could get her hands on and trying to makementary on everything that she ate while not holding back on her reactions. Ji-hyun, on the other hand, didn¡¯t eat that much. She just ate whatever she wanted here and there and made minimal effort to react or providementary. Nheless, both of them were undeniably stunning, which surely helped in attracting the male viewers. But in my opinion, the best was Yoo-jin. The way she leaned forward and strategically had her boobs resting on the table¡­it was a sight to behold. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we blur that out?¡¯ I thought. Of course, it could just be me being a prude. Anyways... As for the others, there wasn¡¯t really anything special about any of them. Jia ate with enthusiasm and adorable gusto, making everyone just want to pat her and protect her. Hainan took dainty little bites with a smile on her face, looking absolutely beautiful as she did so. She looked more like an actress than an idol. And then it was my scenes...everyone¡¯s jaw dropped. I did eat quite a lot. Most of the time, I didn¡¯t even bother to chew. You could hardly tell I was breathing. And there was my appetite. No doubt, everyone was wondering where the hell all that food went. And finally, the best part ¨C thest scene where I said, ¡°I¡¯m still hungry.¡± Everyone burst out into surprisedughter at that. *** After we watched all the clips, we started voting. We were each allowed to vote for one person and we weren¡¯t allowed to vote for ourselves. ¡°Hmmm...¡± I thought about who I should pick. To be honest, I would¡¯ve written my own name if I could have... ¡°There wasn¡¯t anyone else who impressed me that much.¡± As far as I could see, there hadn¡¯t been anyone else who had enjoyed themselves as much as I had. ¡°Ugh. Whatever.¡± I just wrote down Jia¡¯s name. When we all finished, Jinwoo began counting the votes. ¡°One vote for Jia.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Jia gasped at that. Jinwoo gave Jia an indulgent smile before reading the next one. ¡°Another one for Jia.¡± ¡°Ohmygod!¡± Jia looked at me and began to shake her fists in excitement. She was undoubtedly happy. I mean, even I thought Jia did great during her mukbang. She¡¯s lovable and adorable to look at. I don¡¯t know about the women, but the male viewers liked her, for sure. ¡°For now, Jia¡¯s first. Now.¡± Jinwoo unfolded another slip and read the name on it. It was mine. ¡°One vote for Sian.¡± And ¡°Another vote for Sian.¡± And ¡°Another for Sian.¡± And ¡°One more for Sian.¡± ¡°One for Sian.¡± And one by one, I umted 13 votes in total. Aside from two of them, the rest had voted for me. ¡°Good for you, Sian,¡± Jinwoo said, giving me a hand. He had probably already dubbed me the ¡®food fairy¡¯ by now. ¡°How does it feel, Sian?¡± ¡°I mean¡­all I did was enjoy my food...I¡¯m very grateful that everyone enjoyed my mukbang and voted for me. From now on, I¡¯ll eat even more for you guys and make you proud,¡± I said with full determination. ¡°That¡¯s good. But not too much, okay, Sian? You don¡¯t want to gain all that weight again,¡± Jinwoo said, giving me a wide grin. I smiled back. I hate to tell him, but there was no way I was getting fat again. My body haspletely changed. Now that my metabolism rate and stamina were off the charts, there was no chance of me gaining that weight back. No matter what day, what time, whatever weather it was, it didn¡¯t matter. I could eat all I wanted and nothing would change. ¡°Okay, now that Sian has been picked, I¡¯m going to give you another star.¡± At Jinwoo¡¯s words, everyone looked at me enviously. ¡°Thank you.¡± Now I had seven stars. That put me in second ce along with Jumi and Jia. Could this day get any better? ¡°Now I¡¯m going to announce the mission for Week 6 and your new roommates. For Week 6, you guys will all hold an outdoor mini-concert. You guys will be performing and interacting with the public. But in order to do that, you¡¯ll have to attract a lot of people, right? You guys will be in charge of getting audience members and promoting yourselves. The venues will be in Myeong-dong or Hongdae, and your roommates will be your teammates. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± We all answered in unison. ¡°I think this will be a good experience for you. You will hear the specific details from your manager. Now, I will call out your roommates.¡± Jinwoo took a sip of water and then began to read the list. ¡°Ji-hyun, Sian, Jia, Jimin, Jumi, Liang Liang, and Yoo-jin will be on one team. Yoo-young, Rhinzi, Minji, Hainan, Areum, Sena, Ara, and Eunmi are on the other. Good job today, you guys. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Jinwoo got up from his seat and left with a wave. That concluded this week¡¯s audition. *** Studio Lobby. ¡°Yay! I¡¯m with Sian again!¡± Jia said, clinging to my arm. I guess she liked being my roommate. But how many times has it been now. Was it fate? Or just simply coincidence? Well, Jinwoo would know. The next time I see him, I¡¯ll have to ask. ¡°That¡¯s right. But, ugh, I¡¯m starving,¡± I said, rubbing my stomach. Ever since I opened up my appetite, I¡¯ve been hungry nonstop. I¡¯m going to have to make a lot of money to feed myself. ¡°How about spicy rice cakes?¡± Jia said, taking a seat next to me. She already looked excited at the idea. ¡°Hmm, okay,¡± I replied. All of a sudden, I saw Jun-jin slowly walk out of the bathroom. I continued to watch him as he approached us, a sudden urge to mess with him oveing me again. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. I drank a lot of water today, so I keep having to go to the bathroom,¡± Jun-jin said, looking oddly cheerful today. ¡°Did you wash your hands afterwards?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jun-jin held out his hands in front of me, turning them to show me how clean they were. ¡°So where are you two going?¡± Jun-jin said, holding up his camera. ¡°We¡¯re going to eat spicy rice cakes. Want toe?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jun-jin said, shaking his head. But it wasn¡¯t like he had a choice. He had toe. Who was going to film us if he didn¡¯t? ¡°Do you want to make a bet?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± He repeated with another shake of his head. ¡°It will be fun,¡± I said. ¡°Fun for you,¡± Jun-jin countered. ¡°Too bad.¡± And with that, the three of us left the studio and headed out to eat. *** I was eating with Jun-jin and Jia when a professional looking man approached us. ¡°Excuse me...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I figured he must be a fan of mine since he was talking to me. ¡°Do you want a photo?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that I wanted to have a chat with you,¡± he replied, handing me a business card. It read Minwoo Jung, President of Euro Entertainment. Euro Entertainment? Never heard of it. ¡°You want to talk with me?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like to make a proposal to you if you have some time. I really only need a few minutes.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I looked at Jia and Jun-jin. Jia looked a little worried, while Jun-jin eyed the man suspiciously. A proposal. It was a bit bothersome, but I was curious as to know what sort of proposal it would be. ¡°Okay then. I have a lot of time so I¡¯ll at least hear you out. Where should we go?¡± ¡°How about a caf¨¦ near here?¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s sit over there.¡± I suggested. What? I was still hungry. ¡°Oh...¡± The man visibly hesitated. ¡°Jia, Jun-jin. You guys are done eating right? You guys can go ahead.¡± Since they were done eating, they didn¡¯t need to stay. ¡°Alright, Sian. But are you sure you¡¯ll be okay on your own?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Jun-jin obeyed immediately. No doubt he saw that video of me fighting. Soon, it was just me and the man sitting at a table in the corner. Jun-jin and Jia left after finishing their meal. Once we were settled, the man began. ¡°Well, Ms. Lee¡­.¡± ¡°You are going to buy me food, right?¡± Chapter 39 - A Covert Proposal Chapter 39: Chapter 40. A Covert Proposal ¡°Food? Oh right. Of course,¡± Mr. Jung said immediately. ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled and hit the call button. The employee came over and I ordered arge te of spicy rice cakes and three servings of fries with cheese pork cutlets. ¡°Oh¡­I don¡¯t need anything.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t order yours.¡± ¡°Oh, then why did you order so much...?¡± Mr. Jung asked, looking confused. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat it.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m. Going. To. Eat. It.¡± ¡°....¡± Mr. Jung remained speechless at my words. ¡°Now go ahead. What did you want to tell me?¡± I said casually. ¡°Oh, right. Well¡­I don¡¯t really know how to tell you this...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just say it.¡± Seeing how Mr. Jung seemed a little fidgety, I had a feeling this wasn¡¯t just any usual proposal. Finally, he spoke. ¡°Well, the truth is¡­¡± ¡°Here are your rice cakes,¡± the waiter said, bringing out the te. That fast? It¡¯s barely been a minute. ¡°How did you get this out so fast?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, it just happened that way.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t just take out someone else¡¯s leftovers, did you?¡± ¡°Of course not...hehe...the truth is, another customer had just cancelled...¡± ¡°Really?¡± I guess that made sense. I immediately calmed down. ¡°Please bring out the fries and pork cutlets quickly as well. I¡¯m really hungry.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The waiter left and I dug into the rice cakes with my chopsticks before looking at Mr. Jung again. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Mr. Jung took a sip of water and started again. ¡°Uh, the thing is...¡± ¡°Here are your fries.¡± The waiter put down the three servings of fries in front of me. That was fast as well. ¡°Did another customer cancel this as well?¡± ¡°Actually¡­yes...¡± ¡°Tell them to hurry and cancel their pork cutlets as well.¡± ¡°Actually, someone just did...I¡¯ll bring it out right away.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Why are so many people cancelling their orders? Eh, whatever. I guess it¡¯s my lucky day. The cheese pork cutlets came out just as quickly and I began to eat like there was no tomorrow. ¡°May I speak now?¡± Mr. Jung asked slowly. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, go ahead,¡± I said, taking a bite of a fried squid. ¡°So¡­the truth is¡­my business card is fake.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Like that matters. The most important thing is that I got to eat a meal for free. I definitely nned to order more but I would have to keep this guy around for that to happen. ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡± ¡°Not really. Go on.¡± I continued to eat my food. ¡°Actually, a corporate director from anotherpany is a fan of yours.¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty sexy. You¡¯re beautiful and tall. Not to mention your curves...ahem.¡± I saw him sneak a nce at my chest. Somehow, I refrained myself from jabbing the man¡¯s eyes with my chopsticks. ¡°So, what does he want?¡± I asked, taking thest bite of the pork cutlet. I had already finished one te. That was fast. ¡°Oh wait, before you go on, can I order one more?¡± ¡°Oh¡­oh, right. Sure.¡± This time, I ordered kimchi cutlets. Mr. Jung continued. ¡°I am actually a¡­broker of sorts. I introduce female trainees who need money to wealthy executives who are willing to sponsor them. The clients receive sexual favors and in return, the female trainees earn lots of money. I help everyone create rtionships that are beneficial for both sides.¡± ¡°Oh. So, you want me to be a prostitute?¡± ¡°Hehe...um, keep your voice down please...¡± Me talking so loudly must have made Mr. Jung nervous because he gestured at me to lower my voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to. But the client really likes you, Ms. Lee, and is willing to offer a lot of money for your services. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°How much?¡± I asked, taking thest piece of fries. ¡°20 grand a night. Sounds tempting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Mr. Jung said, smiling. 20 grand a night, that really is a lot of money. How much does this client earn that he can throw down that much money for an evening? ¡°It is.¡± ¡°So does this mean you¡¯ll ept the offer?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll have to think about it,¡± I said. Then I held up my empty te so that Mr. Jung could see. ¡°Oh, go ahead and order more.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I added five more servings of fries. There are people in this world who just don¡¯t get full. I¡¯m one of them. Whether it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing, I would have to wait and see. ¡°Why does he prefer me?¡± ¡°He¡¯s impressed by you. And he thinks you¡¯re sexy. Pretty. And you have pretty nice breasts.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I nodded as I chewed on my kimchi cutlets. It¡¯s true. I am pretty. Ever since I lost all that weight, I became downright beautiful. And my body is definitely sexy. No doubt about it. ¡°But 20 grand sounds too little.¡± ¡°Oh? Hehe...If that¡¯s what you think¡­I could make a higher offer.¡± ¡°How much would an A-lister earn a night?¡± ¡°Oh...that...that¡¯s a secret...¡± ¡°50 grand?¡± ¡°Um...the truth is, that¡¯s a trade secret...I¡¯m sorry. Anyways, 20 grand a night is still a lot of money.¡± ¡°I spread my legs once and I earn 20 grand. That is definitely a lot,¡± I said with a nod. There really were endless ways to make a living if you were willing to do anything. ¡°So how long will it take you to think about it?¡± Mr. Jung asked. ¡°Until I finish eating.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Mr. Jung nodded. I continued to eat. I cleared out my te of spicy rice cakes and ordered another one. ¡°You really do eat a lot.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± I immediately began eating the new te of spicy rice cakes. And added some ramyun while I was at it. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about it?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll take it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it so let me eat. The way you keep talking about it bothers me.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Mr. Jung said, politely filling my empty cup of water for me. ¡°But if it¡¯s possible, I was also wondered if you could ask the other members of Fifteen if they¡¯d be interested as well. I have one client who is especially interested in Jia.¡± The sound of Jia¡¯s name made me a choke a bit, but I swallowed it back and continued eating. The moment I heard Jia¡¯s nameing out of his mouth, I wanted to shove the hot soup down his throat. After a while, I ate all of my food and finished off with a refreshing ss of water. Then, I looked at Mr. Jung. ¡°So what do you think? 20 grand a night. Even the most famous celebrities can¡¯t earn that much that quickly. I hope you¡¯ll ept the offer.¡± He looked at me with a smile. He probably does get a ¡®yes¡¯ 99.9% of the time. ¡°You¡¯ll ept the offer right?¡± ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, thanks for the meal.¡± I stood up from my seat. ¡°The...the proposal...?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡­I...?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± I gave him a shrug and immediately headed for the door. ¡°Wait, Ms. Lee! Ms. Lee!¡± The guy ran after me. ¡°Excuse me, sir! You need to pay!¡± The waiter said, grabbing him. That allowed me to escape out of the restaurant. But this guy was too fast and managed to catch up to me and grab my wrist. ¡°Wait, Ms. Lee. What do you mean? I thought you were going to take it! That¡¯s very low of you!¡± ¡°What?¡± In one move, I freed myself from his grasp, grabbed him by the hair, and pushed him down. ¡°Argh!¡± Thud! I quickly looked around to see if the coast was clear, and then I crushed his head under the sole of my feet. Bam! ¡°Argh!¡± The asshole clutched his head in pain. I began to notice that there were people watching us now, so I quickly knelt down and put on my acting gears. ¡°Oh my god, hey! Are you okay? Where does it hurt?!¡± And then I leaned in to whisper into his ear. ¡°If you even try and touch the others with your filthy proposal, you¡¯re dead meat. And you will fucking regret it.¡± I nced down at his crotch. He immediately began shaking his head furiously. In fact, his whole body was shaking. I wondered if I¡¯d gone too far. He looked like he was about to pee his pants. Anyways, back to acting. ¡°Hey! Oh my god, what do I do? Are you okay?! Can someone get an ambnce?!¡± *** I returned to the dorms. The first one to greet me was Jia. ¡°Sian, are you okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your stomach.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± My stomach did seem pretty bloated. But all I would have to do is go to the bathroom and it would be skinny again. ¡°I guess you ate a lot?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°So what did the guy want?¡± ¡°Oh, he wanted me to be a prostitute.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I turned him down.¡± ¡°He really wanted you to be a prostitute?!¡± Jia¡¯s face was a mix of shock and fury. ¡°He promised me 20 grand a night.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot,¡± Jia said. Then she added, ¡°I know one girl who used to earn 50 grand a night.¡± ¡°I guess a lot of people do it, huh?¡± ¡°If your career isn¡¯t going well and you need the money, you really have no choice. How else could you earn money? And 50 grand a night is nothing to sneeze at. But there are some who do it regrly.¡± ¡°Are you going to do it too?¡± I asked. Honestly, at this point, I wouldn¡¯t judge her if she said yes... ¡°Not me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from a rich family so I don¡¯t have to worry about stuff like that.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± That¡¯s a good point. Her family is pretty well-off. She really does have it all. A pretty face. A university education. And rich parents. Not to mention boys lining up down the block. She must have saved a country in her past life to be so lucky in this one. ¡°If you guys need money, just tell me. Don¡¯t let yourself be used like that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wow, I have to admit. Hearing those words from Jia made me see her in a whole new light. We all soon gathered in the living room. We needed to n for the mini-concert on Monday. ¡°What should we do?¡± Ji-hyun asked. We all looked at each other, but no answer came. ¡°Since it¡¯s called a concert... We can¡¯t just do one song. How about three?¡± ¡°Which songs should we sing?¡± Jia asked. ¡°Should we make a post on social media? We can ask people to give us suggestions.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Ji-hyun moved quickly. And just as expected, Ji-hyun was a whiz with social media and had a post up in seconds. ¡°Look! People arementing already!¡± Ji-hyun held out her phone and we all gathered around to read thements. I don¡¯t know why since we could all just look at it on our own phones. Anyways, thements read: [Sian with a sword!] [I want to see Sian fight! 18 to 1!] [Yoo-jin pumping!] [Jia acting cute!] [A rap battle!] Thements kept popping up by the millisecond. ¡°A lot of them are for Sian,¡± Ji-hyun said, sounding a bit resentful. ¡°I guess so. But what¡¯s this?¡± My eyes immediately caught one of thements. It read: [I want to see Sian the pig!] ¡°What does she mean by that? A pig is just a pig.¡± ¡°Maybe she wants to see the old you?¡± Jia said with a smile. ¡°Maybe.¡± It could be possible. But I¡¯m sorry to say, there was no way that was happening again. ¡°Then let¡¯s start with Sian sword fighting, and then we can follow up with us performing a dance track. And then we¡¯ll finish with a bad. What do you think?¡± ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± We all nodded and agreed. An intense upbeat song followed by a bad. ¡°But doesn¡¯t the dance track usually follow the bad?¡± I asked. At least, that¡¯s the way I remember it. ¡°We don¡¯t have to do everything the same way,¡± Ji-hyun pointed out. ¡°True.¡± I nodded. The moment you do it the same way as anybody else, there¡¯s no point. Besides, the true sign of a professional was someone who could still sing after an intense dance. Since we were all pros now, we should be fine no matter what the order. ¡°But most importantly, how many people do you think wille?¡± Ji-hyun asked. ¡°If we¡¯re in Myeong-dong or Hongdae, it should be easy, right?¡± Jia said. But Ji-hyun shook her head. ¡°Not really. The manager told me that they might change it into an indoor venue. If a lot of people gather around us outside, it could cause a lot of problems in the streets.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± We all nodded in understanding at Ji-hyun¡¯s words. That was a good point. Myeong-dong already had so many people. If we showed up, it would turn into absolute chaos. There would definitely be major traffic jams. It would be better to make it indoors in case we end up with a lot of people. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for the venue to be selected and then go out on Sunday to advertise it. We can make flyers and pass them out to people with candy,¡± I suggested. ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Everyone agreed. Our first mini-concert. I wonder how many people wille. We¡¯ll know for sure how popr we are after this. *** Soon, it was Friday. The episode featured clips from the mukbangs and the ranking results. As soon as the episode ended and voting began, I was immediately put in first. I was now the most popr member. I heard from the manager that I was already receiving a lot of requests for endorsement deals. There was even a request asking me to write a diet book, but I pushed that aside. Like I have time to write a book. I could be using that time to eat more. Days passed and then it was Sunday. Promoting day. The chosen venue was an indoor theatre in Myeongdong. Both teams were going to perform there. Turns out, we were definitely more popr than we had all thought. But most of that was due to me. My name was popping up on every media tform, and that was how people learned about me and in turn, Fifteen. The video of me fighting against the four guys was still a hot topic, and as a result, the number of women in my fandom were growing by the second. ¡°We¡¯ll go to Hongdae,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t get into any more fights.¡± Why was Ji-hyun worried about me all of the sudden? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only attack to defend myself.¡± It was true. When have I attacked for no reason? I really am a nice person. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of her, Ji-hyun,¡± Jia said, linking her arm with mine. ¡°Okay. You two can go then. I¡¯ll go to Ewha University with Jumi. The rest of you will go to Myeong-dong.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± We all left the dorms and headed out our separate ways. ¡°Here, Sian,¡± Jia said, holding out a pair of sunsses to me. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re real celebrities.¡± With that, Jia put on her own sunsses. They suited her really well. She really did look like a celebrity. I put mine on as well, and just like that, we were off to Hongdae. Chapter 40 - Mini Street Concert (Part 1) Chapter 40: Chapter 41: Mini Street Concert (Part 1) ¡°Oh, yeah, the VJs.¡± We stopped in front of the subway station. We had totally forgotten to bring the VJs along with us. Not just me and Jia either. All of the members had forgotten. They were supposed to arrive at 10, but we had left at 9. ¡°Oh no. What do we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call the manager and tell him to send the VJs.¡± I called Manager Lee. The ringtone red. Hey, Hyuk. I mean¡­uh, Hi. There¡¯s no way I can bring myself to treat him as my elder, but I can always be polite. Hi, Sian. It¡¯s me. I¡¯ll need you to call our VJs for us. We already left. Really? Why so early? Anyways, I¡¯ll tell them so just stay where you are. I¡¯ll call them right now. Thank you~ Call ended. ¡°Sian, what did he say?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll call them. Let¡¯s just wait right here.¡± We sat down on a bench nearby. And then, we began to people-watch. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s cute?¡± Jia said, pointing at a young man in the distance. ¡°Not really,¡± I said, shaking my head. I¡¯m a man. A man who likes women. Which was why I was currently checking out the women. Why do women have to be so pretty nowadays? Of course, there are fat girls as well. Probably because they enjoy their food and also enjoy their lives. The ones I saw currently were too skinny. ¡°Are you looking at girls?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not really into guys.¡± ¡°Really? Why not?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m a guy,¡± I said to myself. ¡°What? You¡¯re a guy?!¡± Jia shouted. Oops. ¡°N-no! I mean¡­I¡¯m not really into guys.¡± ¡°Right. No way you¡¯re a guy. You don¡¯t even have the right parts.¡± ¡°....¡± Hearing that made my heart sink. It¡¯s not even like I had it cut off. I mean, in the past, they did, but they normally only cut off the testicles or simply made it so that it wouldn¡¯t develop fully. Sometimes, people would just go around castrating people if they were bored. I also heard that Sima Chian, the Chinese schr, was also castrated after saying the wrong thing to another man. Anyways, my point is, the Grim Reaper basically castrated me. I¡¯ll never forgive Him for that. People-watching helped time pass quickly and soon, we saw a familiar figure heading towards us. ¡°Good morning~¡± Jun-jin called out to us with a wave of his hand. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning, Jun-jin. Oh, but what about my VJ?¡± Jia asked. ¡°Oh, today it¡¯s just me. It¡¯s a Sunday,¡± Jun-jin said with a grin. I guess the idea of hanging out with two beautiful girls on an otherwise eventless Sunday must have been exciting for him. ¡°You sure are a lucky man.¡± ¡°Oh, hehe¡­am I...?¡± Jun-jin smiled sheepishly. Then he asked, ¡°So for today, just promoting and handing out leaflets?¡± ¡°Yep. Promoting the event. Passing out leaflets. Maybe some lunch.¡± ¡°Oh¡­l-lunch...?¡± Jun-jin suddenly looked nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask you to buy it,¡± I assured him. ¡°No bets either.¡± ¡°Who said anything about bets? Do you want to make one?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jun-jin said firmly. I guess he was really against making bets at the moment. We got on the subway and rode all the way to Hongdae. We took photos and gave autographs to some of the passengers who recognized us. It felt kind of nice to be so popr. Is this why people choose to be famous? Getting recognized for your talent and being admired by the public. It¡¯s pretty great. Once we arrived at the station, we got off and walked out. ¡°So this is Hondae.¡± ¡°We were here just a few days ago.¡± Jia reminded me with a smile. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m here during the day.¡± Suddenly, from the distance, I saw twopletely naked girls running in our direction. They shed right by us. I noticed they were foreigners. Jesus Christ. ¡°Is Hongdae always like this, even during the day?¡± ¡°asionally, you run into people like that. Girls who get real drunk.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± I watched the girls as they disappeared ¨C well, I watched their butts anyway. Jun-jin was watching with his mouth wide open, though he snapped it shut when he saw me watching him. ¡°You look happy.¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I said with a grin. Suddenly, a police officer also ran past us. ¡°I bet the police are happy too.¡± Lucky bastard. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Jia and I began to hand out leaflets, saying things like ¡®Pleasee see us in Myeongdong on Monday¡¯ or ¡®Please support us.¡¯ Stuff like that. ¡°Oh, hi. We¡¯re having a mini-concert tomorrow so pleasee and watch~¡± I said to one girl with strong looking thighs. The girl took the leaflet and said to me, ¡°You¡¯re Sian, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Thank you for recognizing me,¡± I said, giving her the most respectful bow I could. ¡°Of course I recognize you. I saw the video.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Of course. ¡°We should fight.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Eun-soon Lee. The country¡¯s best fighter.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± I didn¡¯t know who she was. I racked my brain but nothing came up. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know who I am. That kind of hurts,¡± Eun-soon said, looking truly disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll hear more about me soon. I n to officially challenge you.¡± ¡°Challenge me in what?¡± I asked. ¡°Mixed martial arts! We should have a round!¡± ¡°....¡± Was this girl crazy? ¡°I¡¯m an idol.¡± ¡°Does it matter? You¡¯re really good. Have you not read thements? There¡¯s even an article about it. People want to see you and me have a fight.¡± ¡°Really?¡± It was an invitation. But a fight against someone so young¡­and a girl at that...It was kind of disappointing. ¡°Yes! I really wish for us to have a battle!¡± ¡°Of course. Wish all you want ~¡± I responded before hurrying away. ¡°I guess the rumors must be true,¡± Jun-jin said, eying Eun-soon. ¡°What rumors?¡± ¡°There was a rumor that the Korean Devils contacted Mr. Park about the possibility of setting up a match with you. I also heard that Jinwoo is strongly considering it, but I don¡¯t know for sure.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Jinwoo, that bastard. He wants me to fight against someone younger than me? As a soldier, this was treacherous waters. And with a woman! ¡°I think a fight between you two would be fun. Eun-soon Lee is the best in the country. No, the entire continent. And she¡¯s only twenty years old on top of that. I hear that she¡¯s going topete in her first US fight next year in the UCIVA as a representative of Korea. It¡¯s really exciting.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then by all means, be excited.¡± ¡°....¡± *** After we finished, we headed back to the YH Entertainment building. I wanted to do some workouts and meet with Jinwoo. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Jia said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I hear Snake doesn¡¯te to the gym anymore. Do you want to know why?¡± ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t really care.¡± It¡¯s true. There¡¯s no reason for me to care whether that Snake guyes to the gym or not. ¡°ording to the rumors, Snake apparently quit working out altogether.¡± ¡°Hmm, I guess,¡± I said with a nod. I still remember that one time I lifted that barbell in front of Snake. I guess he was really shocked by that. ¡°But why do you care? Do you like him or something?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just weird that he quit working out just like that, isn¡¯t it?.¡± ¡°You get excited easily.¡± Like a puppy who just saw his reflection. ¡°You can go ahead to the gym. I need to see Jinwoo first.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll start working out first then,¡± Jia said before heading towards the opposite direction from me. I then made my way to Jinwoo¡¯s office. *** Knock knock. ¡°Come in.¡± I opened the door. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Oh, hi Sian. What brings you here?¡± Jinwoo greeted me with a bright smile. Whatever traces of his disdain for me were gone and he was now looking at me as if I were the most precious gem to step into his office. Then again, considering my potential, I¡¯ve done a good job of showing him just how much I was worth. Didn¡¯t he get a lot of offers from otherpanies asking me to endorse their products? He¡¯s probably as happy as a m. ¡°I wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Me? Hehe. I¡¯m thepany president, Sian. Remember that?¡± ¡®Not that, you perv.¡¯ Somehow, I managed to keep that to myself. ¡°I wanted to talk to you.¡± ¡°Talk to me? About what? Here, take a seat.¡± I sat on a chair across from Jinwoo. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°Was it Geum-soon? Do you know a person named Geum-soon?¡± ¡°You mean Eun-soon.¡± ¡°Yes, Eun-soon Lee. Do you know her?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Jinwoo replied with a nod. ¡°But how do you know her?¡± ¡°I ran into her while I was passing out leaflets. She said she wants to have a fight with me.¡± ¡°Oh¡­hehe...¡± Jinwoo suddenly became sheepish. ¡°The truth is, Sian...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an MMA team called the Korean Devils. Not only are they the best team in the country, but also thergest investors in the KJOBBABpetition.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Eun-soon is a member and she said she wanted to have a match with you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it,¡± Jinwoo said with a shrug. ¡°Do I get a say in this?¡± ¡°Of course I nned to ask you. After I signed the contract. Haha.¡± A wide smile came across Jinwoo¡¯s face and he began tough. Without thinking, I let out a growl. Jinwoo jumped in surprise at the sound. ¡°A-are you mad...?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± I said, putting on a fake smile. It was important for me to calm down. Who knew how many more idents I might get myself into? I was going to need this man¡¯s help a lot more in the future if that ever happened. ¡°But, Sian, you should really think about it. Eun-soon Lee is the country¡¯s number one female MMA fighter. Not just in Korea either. She¡¯s considered the best fighter in Asia, and she¡¯s only twenty years old. She¡¯s really popr. They say that just saying her name is enough to scare even the fiercest street dogs.¡± ¡°Doubt that.¡± I smirked. That sort of person would have to be the best of the best. Was Eun-soon really that person? From what I saw, there was no way. I doubt any street dog would pay attention to her. They¡¯re not easily impressed. Anyways, Jinwoo continued to speak. ¡°Think about it. If you and Eun-soon were to fight, it would make headlines.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°And the results won¡¯t matter. Even if you lose, your poprity would skyrocket. And that would bring more attention to the program and the other members in general. And if you were to win? That would just be insane.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an idol.¡± ¡°Is there aw that says idols can¡¯t do MMA? Everyone already knows you can fight. Like I said, just the fact that you¡¯re having a match with Eun-soon is enough to make the news. She¡¯s also famous in China, which means you can be famous in China. It will be good for you!¡± ¡®At least you¡¯re having fun, you prick.¡¯ I seriously wanted nothing more than to shout out curses at him, but I stopped myself. I didn¡¯t want to get so angry to the point it became physical. ¡°But do I really have to fight with someone that young? And with a girl?¡± I asked directly. As a soldier, that was just uneptable. I did not train myself just to go up against some baby-faced brat. ¡°You¡¯re a girl too. And you¡¯re only twenty-one.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That was a point. I was also a girl, and only twenty-one at that. ¡°But, Sian, there¡¯s another reason why you should do it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean that Eun-soon looks down on you. Didn¡¯t you see the interview?¡± ¡°What interview?¡± I asked. What was he talking about? ¡°Let me show you. Hang on.¡± Jinwoo tapped a few buttons on his phone and pulled up a video. It was a video of an interview that she had done after winning a match a few days ago. I obediently focused my attention to the video. You truly are remarkable, Eun-soon. Congrattions! Thank you. But have you seen the recent news articles?! Which one? The one about Sian Lee, the trainee from YH Entertainment! Oh, yeah. I saw the video of her fighting against those four guys. Eun-soon said, giving the camera a big smile. She looked pretty confident in herself. A lot of people are saying they¡¯d like to see a match between you two! What do you think?! Pfft. Eun-soon snorted at the suggestion and replied. Weren¡¯t those guys just drunk? They kept swaying in the video. If it had been me, she wouldn¡¯t havested a single minute. I would¡¯ve gotten her immediately. Like this. Eun-soon gave a series of jabs in the air before continuing. She looks like a beginner to me. She¡¯s nowhere near my level. It might be better for her to fight with the amateurs. For a twenty year old, Eun-soon sure had a lot of arrogance oozing out of her. One more question! If a match was set up between you two, would you go for it?! I wouldn¡¯t mind. Though I¡¯d worry for that pretty face of hers. Eun-soon¡¯s smirk became wider as she leaned into the camera, saying, ¡°Did you get a nose job? Well, after a match with me, you¡¯ll definitely need one. Hahaha!¡± The interview soon ended after that. Was she just saying all that stuff to get attention or was that her real personality? Well, either way, if she wanted to make me angry, it worked. ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you want to teach her a lesson?¡± Jinwoo asked me. There was no doubt about it ¨C he knew exactly how to rile me up. ¡°Set up a date,¡± I said, clenching my fists. Chapter 41 - Mini Street Concert (Part 2) Chapter 41: Chapter 42. Mini Street Concert (Part 2) Jinwoo told me that the match with Eun-soon would soon be finalized after a few more meetings. I definitely wanted to win. I can¡¯t stand it when people do nothing but talk big, and I n to teach each and every one of them a lesson. ¡°Jia, what are you doing?¡± I asked when I walked in and saw Jia. She was holding onto a barbell with both hands, visibly struggling to lift it up. ¡°It¡¯s so heavy.¡± ¡°Grab a lighter one.¡± ¡°I want to lift this one!¡± I looked at it ¨C it was 13 kg. ¡°This is too heavy for you?¡± I took the barbell from her and lifted it up easily. In fact, I lifted it ten times. ¡°Whoa.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so heavy about this?¡± I said, putting down the barbell. ¡°What did Jinwoo say?¡± ¡°He wants me to have a match with Eun-soon. They¡¯ll decide on the detailster.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re really going to fight with Eun-soon? Won¡¯t that be dangerous?¡± ¡°How is it dangerous?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a professional MMA athlete. And the best one as well. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get hurt. Do you have to do it? What if she hits your face?¡± Jia looked sincerely worried about me. How sweet. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lose?¡± ¡°To be honest, I think you might. She¡¯s a professional athlete. You¡¯re just a girl group member. I¡¯ve seen her fight and it¡¯s no joke. The way she throws you on your back and pummels you¡­it gives me goosebumps. I don¡¯t want you to get hit like that.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let myself be thrown to the back like that, don¡¯t worry. I have to win against Eun-soon. It¡¯ll help with our group¡¯s poprity.¡± I mean, have you ever seen a female idol who can fight well? You could have the asional one who used to live on the streets ore from a ghetto neighborhood. But me, I¡¯m on a whole new level. Also, I n to show that level when I fight against Eun-soon. That way, no one would dare say a word against me and the other girls. ¡°I¡¯m still worried.¡± I had no idea Jia would worry so much. *** Soon, it was Monday. The mini-concert wasn¡¯t scheduled until the evening so we still had some time before that. ¡°Are you guys ready? Let¡¯s do our best, okay?¡± We all nodded at Ji-hyun¡¯s words. Do our best. Okay. ¡°Sian, how do you feel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I said, fingering my prop sword. I wanted to use a prop sword, but¡­oh well. ¡°The two teams are going to perform one after the other. So after Sian¡¯s sword performance, Yoo-young and her team will do a dance. Then, we dance. Then, Yoo-young¡¯s team will sing a bad. Then, we¡¯ll sing one. And then, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Yoo-young¡¯s team is only performing two songs?¡± Jia asked. ¡°Yeah, we have one more performance than them, thanks to Sian.¡± Everyone looked at me. ¡°Just you wait, guys,¡± I said. Ji-hyun added, ¡°Everyone is going to vote as they leave the concert. One vote for which team and another one for which member. They¡¯re both important so make sure you guys do your best.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone answered. ¡°Should we get some ramyun before we go?¡± I said. ¡°No. Our faces will swell,¡± Jia replied. *** Monday Afternoon. We arrived at Myeong-dong. Even on a Monday afternoon, there were a lot of people, swarming in and out of stores. ¡°Why are there so many makeup stores?¡± There really were too many as far as I could see. ¡°They¡¯re antenna shops.¡± Jia told me. ¡°Antenna shops?¡± I repeated. ¡°Yeah. Instead of making money, their job is to let other people know about certain brands. They¡¯re also a good way to do market research. Since a lot of peoplee to Myeong-dong to shop.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± The rent prices in Myeong-dong were pretty expensive. No one in their right mind would actually put a store here with the idea of making a profit. Though I¡¯m sure there were a few people who tried. ¡°When I make money, I¡¯m going to buy a building here.¡± ¡°Should we buy one together?¡± Jia asked with a smile. ¡°Why not?¡± I smiled back at her. I heard that¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to do when you make money ¨C buy a building. I definitely n to. I needed something that would give me a stable ie. But before I could do that, I would have to be a sess myself. ¡°How much do I earn in a fight?¡± I suddenly wondered. Anyways, we arrived at the venue. It wasn¡¯t really that big, but it was big enough for us. Yoo-young and her team soon showed up afterwards and we all greeted each other excitedly. Sure, we were all against each other, but we were all friends too. Then, we began rehearsing. We set up all the lights and cameras and practiced how we were to move on stage. The film crew showed up and began to film us. ¡°Hi, Sian, are you feeling prepared?¡± Jun-jin asked. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, holding up my sword. I added, ¡°How¡¯s your arm?¡± ¡°It still hurts,¡± Jun-jin said, taking a step back. Seems like he was learning. ¡°You¡¯re not talking back anymore.¡± It was too bad. He had to do something before I hit him, otherwise I would look like the bad guy. ¡°When did I ever talk back to you?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± I spun around and walked away. Since he didn¡¯t talk back, it wasn¡¯t fun anymore. We continued to rehearse until it was time for the concert to begin, and had our routines down pat. We still had no idea how many people would show up, but whoever did would get an amazing show. One hour before the concert. Suddenly, someone walked in. She was all dolled up, clearly wanting to look good without looking like she tried. She was wearing a simple pair of jeans and a white T-shirt, but you could tell how good her figure was underneath it. She was tall and slender with very generous curves, a body you couldn¡¯t tear your eyes away from. ¡®Whoa...¡¯ Even my jaw dropped and I didn¡¯t know that. But you know, I was totallyparable to that. Jia, too. Oh no, wait. Jia¡¯s boobs were too small. Well, anyways... But why was sheing towards me? ¡°Huh?¡± I tilted my head in curiosity. I couldn¡¯t see her face because it was covered by a pair of sunsses, but there was no doubt she was walking towards me. ¡°It¡¯s Hye-jeong Jung,¡± Jia said as she watched the neer. ¡°Hye-jeong Jung?¡± ¡°Yeah. The youngest member of Ladies¡¯ Generation. You don¡¯t know her?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Now I remember. I had some vague memories of her myself. But they weren¡¯t very good. We were trainees around the same time. And at first, we were pretty good friends. But then, she debuted and everything changed. She began to distance herself from me. Then, she started to ignore me and even look down on me. She really did change for the worse. Nowadays, she and I don¡¯t have a good rtionship. And here she was, standing in front of me. ¡°Hi, Sian.¡± Hye-jeong stuck her hand out, and my body instinctively turned away from it. But my mind made me take it. After all, mentally, I am a guy and Hye-jeong was pretty. I especially liked her body. ¡°Hi, Hye-jeong.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really popr these days.¡± ¡°Not as much as you,¡± I said, eying her hand. Ugh, why did she have to have such pretty hands? ¡°Yeah, sure. You can let go of my hand now.¡± Hye-jeong pulled her hand away from mine. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked. My memories with her are definitely not good, but I did like her body. She¡¯s pretty and sexy. ¡°I came to see your concert,¡± she said, waving a flyer. Then she added, ¡°I came here without anyone knowing, so don¡¯t tell anyone, okay? That would be chaotic.¡± She then smiled afterwards. She sure thinks she¡¯s some big shot. Then again, I couldn¡¯t me her. She really is very popr. She became an overnight sess after showing up on one of those variety shows where idols experience the military life. There happened to be a scene where she acted really cute and it became a sensation. After that, Hye-jeong was flooded with endorsement deal requests and was even casted in a drama. Once the drama became a sess, that was it. Even now, she¡¯s still really popr. You could say she just got really lucky at the right moment. The only problem was that she changed afterwards. If it wasn¡¯t for that, I would have truly been happy for her. ¡°I won¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m more well-known than you guys. I don¡¯t want to interfere with your concert so don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m here, okay?¡± ¡°I said I won¡¯t, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Oh, are you bitter? Are you jealous that you¡¯re not as popr?¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± She could definitely do with a few more brain cells. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ll just be watching quietly from the back so don¡¯t worry about me and do your best. Not that a small bird can¡¯t catch up to a stork, pfft.¡± ¡°Should I show you what it feels like to be that small?¡± At my words, Hye-jeong¡¯s eyes widened. But to her credit, she didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Now that you¡¯re so good at fighting, you think you can threaten me? Do you want to fight? I can totally beat your ass! Stop being so jealous of me! I¡¯m way better than you!¡± ¡°....¡± What¡¯s with her? I racked my brain, trying to remember. But I couldn¡¯t remember a time I ¨C or that is, Sian ¨C had ever been jealous towards Hye-jeong. There were lots of memories of Hye-jeong treating Sian badly though. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± I¡¯ll let it go since she¡¯s so pretty. But her temper is too much. Of course, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it... ¡°You can sit over there.¡± ¡°Jinwoo told me he saved a special seat for me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Right. The president of Hye-jeong¡¯s agency was good friends with Jinwoo. And Jinwoo was a fan of Hye-jeong. That little worm. ¡°He¡¯s not here yet. Go sit over there.¡± ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll see how good you are. The way I see it, you got lucky and got a big head. I¡¯m sure the editing helped you too.¡± ¡°Should I give you some of my head?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hye-jeong spun around to leave, and we immediately saw Jinwoo. ¡°Oh, Hye-jeong!¡± Jinwoo seemed very happy to see Hye-jeong. The other members greeted him but he only had eyes for her. ¡°Oh, Mr. Park! Hello. How are you?¡± Hye-jeong¡¯s face brightened up with a smile and she greeted him in an overly sweet tone. There was no trace of the bitch who just yelled at me a second ago. ¡°I¡¯ve been good, thanks. I¡¯ve been watching your drama and it¡¯s really good. Your acting keeps getting better.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you. I still have a lot to learn. I¡¯m always trying to improve myself.¡± ¡°Of course. No one can be the best overnight. It takes skills, but also the will to practice, like you. Not to mention, you have the looks. You were made for this.¡± Jinwoo was just heapingpliments onto Hye-jeong. But the way I remember it, Hye-jeong wasn¡¯t really the one to practice. She was just lucky. ¡°Oh no, I was just lucky. Anyways, aren¡¯t you hot? You look stressed.¡± ¡°Why would I be? Anyways, it¡¯s good to see you. How¡¯s Hansoo doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s doing well. He was supposed toe with me, but he couldn¡¯t because he¡¯s so busy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Well, let¡¯s go up. It¡¯ll be morefortable for us on the second floor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two headed up to the second floor. I didn¡¯t need to remember anything to know what a two-faced snake she was. But now that I¡¯m looking at it, it seems I wasn¡¯t the only one who was happy about the way Jinwoo was treating Hye-jeong. *** As it got closer to the time of the concert, people began trickling in. At first, it was just a few people, but soon, the venue got so crowded that no one could move. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of people.¡± More than I thought woulde, considering how packed everyone was in the venue. ¡°I have to go pee,¡± Jia said, jumping from one foot to another. ¡°Then go to the bathroom?¡± ¡°Should I¡­but I think I can hold it...¡± Jia looked slightly nervous. Then again, this is probably her first time performing in front of so many people. ¡°Go. We still have time.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Jia quickly ran for the bathroom. She¡¯ll probably go and do a number two. Everyone needs to go do a number two when they¡¯re nervous and it does not feel good. They call it Irritable Bowel Syndrome and it ain¡¯t pretty. All this gas builds up in your stomach and you can¡¯t just let it go, because ites out as diarrhea. You absolutely need to use the bathroom, which is a big problem. It¡¯s so loud and everyone can hear what you¡¯re doing. There¡¯s nothing more embarrassing. And the worst part is, even after all that, you go through it again and again. But the moment your anxiety goes away, it goes away like it was never there in the first ce. Basically, it¡¯s connected with your emotions. Anyways¡­ ¡°Take off your sunsses,¡± I muttered as I watched Hye-jeong sitting next to Jinwoo on the second floor. She seemed shocked that so many people showed up, but it was hard to tell because of those shades. ¡°Sian, are you ready?¡± Ji-hyun asked me. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m ready,¡± I said with a firm nod. ¡°But why is she here?¡± Ji-hyun asked, eyeing Hye-jeong. It seemed like Ji-hyun didn¡¯t like her as well. Then again, since Hye-jeong was already so popr at a young age, there was bound to be a lot of people who resented her. Especially the fact that she was cast as the female lead in a drama and that the drama did so well. ¡°She says she¡¯s here to watch the concert.¡± ¡°She must have a lot of time on her hands. She should use that time to practice her acting. That¡¯s why she keeps getting criticized for her acting.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± I didn¡¯t know that. I thought Hye-jeong was good at acting. Isn¡¯t that why her drama is doing so well? Or is Ji-hyun just jealous? I¡¯ll have to watch it myself to see if it¡¯s good or not. But...do I really want to watch Hye-jeong¡¯s drama? Ugh, let¡¯s just forget about it. ¡°It¡¯s not just the acting either. She can¡¯t sing nor dance.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It was pure luck that she became a member of Ladies¡¯ Generation. Just wait. She¡¯ll crash and burn someday.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I said, giving Ji-hyun a nod. Soon, it was time for the concert to start. On cue, we got up on stage. The entire venue was filled with cheers as the audience members began to shout and p for us. ¡°Sian, you¡¯re beautiful!¡± ¡°Jia is more beautiful!¡± ¡°Ji-hyun, I love you!¡± There were a lot of men in the audience, which I found slightly irritating. I preferred female fans. If I was already irritated with this many male fans¡­then there was no telling what I would do if this were a real concert...I really do need to calm down or find some way to not care so much. ¡°Good evening everyone!¡± Ji-hyun said into the mic. We all repeated our greetings after all. The audience cheered louder afterwards. ¡°Wow¡­we weren¡¯t expecting this many people...¡± Ji-hyun¡¯s face was the epitome of gratitude and her eyes even began to tear up. She was really good at acting. How could she make herself cry like that? The best part was when she said a few more words and then quickly gave the mic to Yoo-young. Make an impact and retreat. Clever girl. Anyways, Yoo-young gave a quick run-down of the concert and we all gave another round of greetings afterwards before stepping off the stage...except me. I had to do my sword performance. A lone spotlight came down on me. I whipped the sword out of its hilt. A song with a fast tempo red out and I immediately began my dance, swinging my sword to the beat. *** As expected, my performance was amazing. Everyone was gripped by how stunning the sword looked and became dazed by the performance. They almost looked high. A few were so overwhelmed that they fainted. Some even tried to get on the stage, but the security guards held them back. Since there were a lot of people, it was especially important to be careful. But why pass out? Well anyways, it was then time for Yoo-young¡¯s team to do their dance. They came out in short, flowy skirts and gave a cute, adorable performance. The guys certainly liked it. And my team held nothing back as we did our dance. As we sang, I would make a few well-timedments to the audience, which riled the crowd up. Our song then went by in a sh. Wow. The audience cheered like crazy. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve heard cheering like that, but it gave me goosebumps. I was so pumped that I did five backflips and finished off with a final spin in the air. And when I finished, I looked right at Hye-jeong. She was still wearing her sunsses so I couldn¡¯t see her eyes, but judging by the twist in her lips, she was not happy. ¡°Nevertheless.¡± Nevertheless, the audience continued to cheer. We couldn¡¯t start the bad portion until they calmed down. They finally did, and Yoo-young¡¯s team came out. And they sang a soft, sweet bad. I figured my team would do better. We don¡¯t have a main vocalist, but we did have three sub-vocalists on our team. ¡°What the?¡± But Yoo-young¡¯s team didn¡¯t sing just any bad. There were a lot of high notes, and Yoo-young pulled off every single one of them. It was incredibly sexy to watch. ¡°She¡¯s good,¡± Jia said. Like me, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of Yoo-young. Yoo-young was amazing as the main vocalist while the other members backed her up perfectly. They really were perfect. Inparison, our performance wasn¡¯t as good. All the force we had when we danced was gone. Since we didn¡¯t have a main vocalist, it was difficult for us to sing the song perfectly. It definitely wasn¡¯t the same without Yoo-young. The audience probably felt it as well. After the final song, we all came up on stage. We thanked everyone foring and gave our final greetings. Everyone stood up and gave us a round of apuse. It was when it happened. Hye-jeong got up from her seat from the second floor and leaned forward against the railing. Someone from the audience saw her and shouted loudly, ¡°It¡¯s Hye-jeong!¡± And then everyone turned their attention to her. Hye-jeong smiled at the audience members and slowly took off her sunsses. The moment her pretty face was revealed, everyone began to cheer again. Only this time, it was for her. It was to be expected. Hye-jeong is an A-list celebrity after all. Chapter 42 - Am I Really Fighting Against Eun-Soon? (Part 1) Chapter 42: Chapter 43: Am I Really Fighting Against Eun-Soon? (Part 1) ¡°She¡¯s a piece of work,¡± Ji-hyun muttered next to me. We were all witnessing Hye-jeong¡¯s poprity firsthand, and Ji-hyun did not look happy. I could definitely detect some jealousy there. ¡°She sure is popr,¡± I acknowledged with a nod. The audience members were still looking at Hye-jeong and cheering for her. Hey, if she¡¯s popr, she¡¯s popr. It¡¯s only right to admit ¨C that¡¯s what a real man does. ¡°Hi, everyone~¡± Hye-jeong waved down at everyone with a wink. That made the audience cheer even louder. A few even said hello back to her with a bow, though I couldn¡¯t imagine why they thought she¡¯d see it. Anyways, Hye-jeong continued. ¡°Hi, everyone~ You know who I am, right~?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The ck Knight of Apgujeong! ¡°Ladies¡¯ Generation!¡± ¡°You¡¯re from Ladies¡¯ Generation~¡± A few people were calling out her group name. Hye-jeong was certainly having fun and enjoying herself up there. It hasn¡¯t been that long since she became a top celebrity, but she was a natural at this. Like she was born for this. ¡°Lucky bitch,¡± Jia said, sounding resentful. So I asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°I am. This is our concert. But all anyone cares about is her.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I gripped the sword and eyed the railing that Hye-jeong was leaning on. Should I throw the sword and cut the railing? Then, Hye-jeong would fall. If she were to fall, it would hurt like a bitch. She¡¯d probably scream. And if she screamed, people would be shocked. Then, someone would call 911 and an ambnce woulde. The ambnce would take Hye-jeong away. If they took her, we¡¯d be the only ones left in the venue. And if we were the only ones, the audience would turn their attention back to us. But Hye-jeong couldn¡¯t get hurt too much. Judging by the height, she wouldn¡¯t die, but she was wearing heels. She¡¯d probably break an ankle, or at least a bone or two. ¡°Hang on.¡± I reached for one of my back pockets and quietly plucked off a button. Then, I bnced it at the tip of my fingers, like you would a hard-crusted booger. I aimed it towards Hye-jeong¡¯s face. Some may worry about hitting her right in the eye, but I¡¯m a crack shot so I wasn¡¯t worried. Others may worry about hitting that pretty high nose and making it t, but I¡¯m a crack shot so I wasn¡¯t worried. The point is, I¡¯m one of the best so there simply no need for me to worry about those things. I flicked the boog- I mean, button. Ping! No one saw the button fly across the room, but it hit Hye-jeong square in the middle of her forehead, just as I had intended. Puck~! Hye-jeong¡¯s head flew back a full 120 degrees, and so, the girl fell all the way backwards. Thud. Everyone cried out in concern and Jinwoo burst out of his seat. The security guards that were stationed near her all ran towards her. It probably hadn¡¯t hurt that much. Hye-jeong got up slowly. She looked like she¡¯d just stepped on something disgusting. But anyways, once again, she leaned against the railing and tried to act all sweet again, though her lips showed her struggling. She looked like she wanted to curse. ¡®Spit it out. Spit it out. Spit it out.¡¯ A lot of people were taking videos of her with their phones. If she were to say even just one curse word, it would¡¯ve been awesome. Unfortunately, Hye-jeong managed to calm herself down. So I took another button that I had prepared, took my aim, and gave a flick. And like the first, it hit its mark. Puck~! Only this time, Hye-jeong didn¡¯t fall back. Maybe she knew it wasing. This time, her head only fell back about 42 degrees and she came right back. And when she did, she exploded. ¡°Who the fuck is doing this? Don¡¯t hide yourself, you fucking coward! Come out and face me, you piece of shit! I saide out, you fucking turd! Fuck you!!!¡± That girl spat out curses like a sailor. I had always known she could curse, but I had no idea it was to this level. Of course, it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Hey, Jia, give me your button.¡± I groped Jia¡¯s butt and pulled off a button from the back of her pants. I was so focused on my game with Hye-jeong that I couldn¡¯t even enjoy the fact that I got to touch Jia on the butt. Anyways, I took the button from Jia¡¯s back pocket and aimed it again. Flick! Puck! ¡°Kyaaah!¡± Hye-jeong fell back once more and this time, the security guards ran forward and blocked herpletely. They were so big that theypletely covered Hye-jeong. Jinwoo came forward and spoke to the audience. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Jinwoo Park, founder of YH Entertainment. I don¡¯t know who threw the button, but I request you to stop.¡± He didn¡¯t seem angry at all, but spoke like a true gentlemen. At these times, he really did look like thepany president. But I aimed a button at him as well. Flick! Puck! ¡°Ah!¡± Jinwoo¡¯s hands flew to his forehead as the man stumbled back a few steps. I groped Ji-hyun¡¯s back pockets for a button and aimed that one too. Flick! Puck! ¡°Argh!¡± Jinwoo stumbled back some more, but I could still hit that. So I said, ¡°Hey, Hainan,e over here.¡± At that, Hainan came to stand next to me. My hand reached for her butt¡­wait... I paused. Hainan was still a minor. I had to protect her. So, I decided to not throw anymore buttons. Since it hadn¡¯t been a major incident, it passed fairly quickly. And with that, that wrapped up the mini concert. But when I checked the search sitester, the number one search topic wasn¡¯t the members of Fifteen, but Hye-jeong. Someone had posted a video of her cursing and it was going viral, turning her into aughingstock. Let¡¯s see some of the search results. MAVER Hot Topics Hye-jeong Jung Hye-jeong spitfire Hye-jeong cursing Hye-jeong¡¯s personality Hye-jeong¡¯s fortune Hye-jeong in Myeong-dong Hye-jeong from Ladies¡¯ Generation Hye-jeong in the ck Knight of Apgujeong Hye-jeong¡¯s attitude Hye-jeong with Fifteen So Fifteen was mentioned slightly in the 10th search result. Hye-jeong got what she wanted. She really is something. Even when she falls, she still does it better than anyone else. The next time the members of Fifteen see her, we really should give her the respect she is due. *** Today was our day off. Oh, for the team missions, my team won by one vote. And Yoo-young won the most votes for the solo category. I was 2nd. Everyone else was pretty much the same rank they¡¯d always been. ¡°Hye-jeong is getting a lot of criticism online,¡± I said as I read thements under Hye-jeong¡¯s cursing video. Some of thements seemed pretty harsh, even for me. It¡¯s like a dam had exploded, giving away to the flood of negativements. Looking at the statistics, most of them were women. ¡°Girls really are each other¡¯s worst enemy,¡± I said with a nod. It was like they had been waiting for this moment. The hyenas were now tearing Hye-jeong apart, relishing in their chance to take her down. ¡°Let the orc boil to death? What¡¯s an orc?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you call someone who¡¯s ugly but ims she¡¯s pretty and gets jealous of other pretty girls,¡± Jia exined. ¡°The kormapests are at it again. What¡¯s a kormapest?¡± ¡°A Korean male who acts like a pest,¡± Jia exined again. ¡°It¡¯s amazing what peoplee up with these days.¡± It seemed that the men and women were against each other on this one. But it¡¯s always been like this so it¡¯s not really surprising. ¡°It¡¯s really bad these days. But it¡¯s also kind of funny. The girls are criticizing her and the men are supporting her.¡± Jia pulled up the article on her phone and began to read some of thements herself. She even put up a negativement herself. Well, not that negative. JiaCutie (1 minute ago) Sticking my tongue out LOL x10 [Reply] ¡°It¡¯s true what the elders say.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you use your mouth with no purpose, you¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡± ¡°Pffft.¡± Jia grinned at my statement. ¡°That¡¯s true. Why did she curse like that in a ce full of people?¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°But who threw the button?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied with another shrug. ¡°Hey, Sian, did you see this article?¡± Jia asked, holding out her phone to me. The title read ¡®Korea¡¯s top athlete Eun-soon Lee challenges girl-group member Sian Lee to a fight.¡¯ ¡°What the hell?¡± I asked. Wow, this girl. ¡°Are you really going to fight her?¡± ¡°I guess. Jinwoo will figure it out.¡± ¡°Do you really have to go through with it? I¡¯m worried.¡± Jia said with true concern. How could someone be so lovable? Not like we can actually be together. Jia is a woman, as am I. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I said, patting her but¡­I mean, her head. My hand keeps reaching for her butt...you could just say it¡¯s me being indulgent...but technically, it¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m a girl and I want to touch a girl¡¯s butt. I feel bad about it, but¡­what can I do? ¡°At least learn some MMA from Snake.¡± ¡°Snake? Can he fight?¡± Snake. From what I¡¯ve seen, I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s a fighter. He just talks big. He has no real muscle on him. ¡°I hear he does some MMA fighting sometimes. It can¡¯t hurt, can it?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I was still hesitant. ¡°What about Jun-jin?¡± I asked Jia with a smile. Jun-jin. The guy with a face you just want to punch ¨C I know that wasn¡¯t okay, but still. ¡°I doubt he¡¯d want to help you.¡± ¡°Right.¡± That¡¯s true. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Jinwoo first. See what¡¯s going on,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jia immediately stood up herself and linked her arm with mine. ¡°If you want.¡± We quickly left the caf¨¦ and headed towards YH Entertainment. *** We arrived at Jinwoo¡¯s office. Knock knock. ¡°Come in~¡± Jinwoo called from inside. I opened the door and walked inside, with Jia right behind me. ¡°Hi, Jin¡­Sir.¡± Oh god, I almost called him by his name. ¡°Hi, Sian. What¡¯s up? Jia too?¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Have a seat.¡± Jia and I sat across from him. ¡°Did you see the article?¡± I asked. ¡°The one about Hye-jeong?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Jia choked withughter next to me. Hye-jeong¡¯s career was truly over. Her SNS ounts have all closed and she had apparently put up an apology letter as well. ¡°No, the one with Eun-soon.¡± ¡°Ah, Eun-soon Lee. You just say her name so casually,¡± Jinwoo said with an amused smile. ¡°They sent another request, but I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°They want to have a match next week, since that¡¯s the only time they¡¯re avable.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The sooner, the better. Just the thought of grabbing Eun-soon by the hair was enough to relieve my stress. ¡°But that¡¯s just inconsiderate. We¡¯re busy as well with this program. You can¡¯t have a match in the middle of auditions. What will people think?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll eat it up.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Judging by Jinwoo¡¯s reaction, he hadn¡¯t thought of that. But I knew I was right. A pretty and sexy girl like me who can fight is going to have an MMA match? Not to mention I¡¯m pretty popr. It¡¯d be a great publicity stunt. ¡°But it¡¯s stillplicated. We¡¯re already locked in with the Fifteen program and I¡¯ll have to discuss this with the executives at the music studio. We have to think about the online voters before anything else. They might be against this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen thements and they¡¯re all for it.¡± It was true. Thements were all saying that they wanted to see it. Rather unanimously on top of that. It was most likely because of the video of me fighting against those four guys. And when I use my sword and dance as well, I always show my fighting spirit. The way the public sees it, I¡¯m a beautiful idol that is born to be a fighter. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jinwoo stroked his chin with his fingers in contemtion. ¡°But there¡¯s a lot of people who are worried about Sian. Especially the women,¡± Jia finally spoke up. So basically, it was more women than men who were worried about me. Considering that my image is more appealing to a woman, that makes sense. ¡°Well, since we have to give our answer soon, I¡¯ll do my best to make a decision quickly. So Sian, this means you¡¯re okay with it, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care when we have the fight,¡± I replied with a casual tone. Now that I think about it, Jinwoo would make a good fighting opponent as well. It would be so satisfying to give him a good blow to the head. Chapter 43 - Am I Really Fighting Against Eun-Soon? (Part 2) Evening. Chapter 43: Chapter 44: Am I Really Fighting Against Eun-Soon? (Part 2) Evening. I was sitting in a caf¨¦ with Jia and Ji-hyun. We had nothing else to do so we¡¯ve been basically sitting here pretty much all day. ¡°Just as I thought, cafes are the best ce to be in,¡± Jia said, sucking her blueberry yogurt smoothie through a straw. ¡°You need to stir that more,¡± I said, reaching over to stir it for here. There. Much better. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Ji-hyun said. ¡°Yeah?¡± I replied. At some point, I started to speak more casually to her. She¡¯s only a year older than me, and that¡¯s just in terms of our physical bodies. My true soul is thirty years old. Why should I have to bow down to these children? ¡°Are you really going to have a match with Eun-soon?¡± ¡°Jinwoo will let me after a few more discussions.¡± ¡°Jinwoo Park?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I replied with a nod. He¡¯ll probably let me know by this weekend. Suddenly, my phone rang. ¡°It¡¯s Jinwoo.¡± I picked up the call. -Hello? -Hi, Sian. Are you busy? -No. I¡¯m just hanging out at a caf¨¦. -Oh really? Which one? -The one near the agency. Caf¨¦ Gaene. -Oh, okay. Is it Gae or Ga? -Not Ga. But these flowers sure are gay. -The flowers are what? I guess Jinwoo didn¡¯t get my pun. -I just meant, the one with the pretty flowers. -Oh. So not Gane. You¡¯re at Gaene. Got it. -Yep. -I¡¯ll be right there. I have something to tell you. -What¡¯s it about? -It¡¯s about your match with Eun-soon. -Okay. We¡¯ll be waiting. Oh, you¡¯re also going to treat us, right? -You know my card broke. Bastard. -Right. -If you win, I¡¯ll buy you dinner. -Okay~ I¡¯ll definitely win the match so I better start looking up restaurants now. ¡°What did Jinwoo say?¡± Jia asked. ¡°He¡¯sing here. He has something to tell me about the match with Eun-soon.¡± ¡°Oh, then...should we leave? Are we allowed to stay?¡± ¡°Just stay. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°True.¡± Ji-hyun and Jia stayed and we continued to chat. It wasn¡¯t really anything important. First, we¡¯d talk about this and that and then we¡¯d be talking about something else or the other. Then back to this and that. Just basic stuff. We didn¡¯t stop talking until Jinwoo showed up. ¡°Hi guys,¡± Jinwoo said, giving us a hearty wave. Just like a puppy who saw his long-time owner. ¡°Hello, Sir.¡± We all greeted with a smile. He is ourpany executive, after all. It was important to stay on his good side. ¡°It¡¯s okay if we stay, right?¡± Jia asked with a cute pout. Jinwoo¡¯s permission was inevitable. ¡°Of course.¡± Jinwoo took the seat across from me. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°About your match with Eun-soon.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I answered with a nod. That¡¯s what he mentioned on the phone, no? Had something gone wrong? ¡°The match will be next week.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I tilted my head. Hadn¡¯t he said earlier that he¡¯d have to have more meetings to discuss this with some other executives? How has he made a decision already? ¡°The executives decided to do it right away and the higher-ups at mu-music studio also made their decision very quickly. They¡¯re all for it.¡± ¡°Oh wow.¡± I knew it. They¡¯d be stupid and blind to miss all of thements saying that they wanted to see the match. Even if they hadn¡¯t, I¡¯m sure they would hear about it from somewhere else. ¡°Next week when?¡± ¡°Next Sunday at 8PM,¡± Jinwoo said with a nk expression. ¡°That¡¯s plenty of time. What about the audition? I still have to do that as well.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to turn it into a special about you. The rest of the members will get some time off and will be filmed alongside with you as you prepare.¡± From that, both Jia and Ji-hyun¡¯s faces brightened considerably. They¡¯ve been so stressed with the program, and now they have almost two weeks of vacation. Who wouldn¡¯t want that? ¡°The details of the match will be released soon. When that happens, the response will be massive. Everyone will startmenting, analyzing and cing bets. Don¡¯t be pressured by any of that though. Even if you lose, it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re a girl-group member, not an MMA fighter.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± Like hell would I lose. ¡°I¡¯m going to find you a coach so get some rest until then.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a coach.¡± ¡°Still, you should have one. Even if you lose, it¡¯s important to do it in a way so you don¡¯t get hurt too badly.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The conversation with Jinwoo ended there. The next day, Jinwoo really did get me a coach. Jong-woo Lee, a formerpetitor who had retired after winning the championship at the KJOBBAB championshipst year. *** The next day, I went to an MMA gym. I stood in front of Jong-woo. ¡°Nice to meet you, Sian.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Jong-woo stuck out his hand and I shook it. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. I¡¯ve seen you on TV a lot.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Uh, right.¡± The smile was immediately wiped off of Jong-woo¡¯s face. He had probably expected something along the lines of ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet a champion such as yourself¡­¡± or something along those lines. So I added, ¡°It¡¯s also an honor for me to meet a long-time KJOBBAB champion such as yourself.¡± ¡°Oh¡­well, a long-time champion¡­I guess I did hold my own for quite some time.¡± Jong-woo bragged with a smile. Knew it. ¡°I saw your dancing and the video of you fighting. You do have some ways with martial arts.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°But can I be honest with you?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re good at fighting¡­but you¡¯re not very good at fighting efficiently.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen in the video, an athlete like Eun-soon will be able to knock you out within seconds.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°And I feel like the only reason you were really able to win was because those four men were drunk. Your skills are¡­can I say uh...that of an amateur. At least, that¡¯s my honest opinion.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± I probably looked slightly offended. Who does this guy think he is? He thought he was all that just because he was some sort of champion. Looks like I was really going to have to show him. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to see your skills for myself. So¡­hey, Hyunsoo.¡± Jong-woo suddenly called a guy named Hyunsoo over, and the guy ran over quickly. He was tall and fairly lean, but you could tell he had some muscle on him. ¡°Yes, grandmaster?¡± ¡°I want you to spar with Sian to determine what level she¡¯s at. I have to do something real quick, but I¡¯ll be back soon, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hyunsoo answered loudly. ¡°Sian, I¡¯ll be right back, okay? Just let Hyunsoo see your skills and then we can get started.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I replied with a nod. And with that, Jong-woo left. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the fighting cage,¡± Hyunwoo suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± I answered with a smile. My hands were tingling, itching for a fight. I¡¯d get him first, then Jong-woo. That bastard Jong-woo was dead meat. *** We walked into the fighting cage. It was pretty wide. ¡°Here, put on these gloves.¡± I put on the MMA gloves. They were thicker than I had expected. They look much thinner on TV. If they¡¯re this thick, then they won¡¯t have much of an impact when I hit my opponent¡­that was my biggest concern. ¡°Have you ever watched an MMA fight?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I have, but honestly, I didn¡¯t like them. It was just a bunch of guys rolling around together¡­ugh¡­just the thought of it made me angry. ¡°You know the rules right?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Not that there¡¯s many of them. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m going to start by figuring out which level you are. Once we know that, the grandmaster will know which moves to teach you to dodge the blows.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to learn how to fight?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­well¡­won¡¯t that be more difficult? Trust me. Even if you get just one blow in, it¡¯s a good thing. The important thing is to get you out of there with the least amount of injuries as possible. President Park is especially worried that you might get hit in the face.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Are these guys trying to make my blood boil? Well whatever. I¡¯ll show them. ¡°Okay then, you can juste at me as much as you want.¡± ¡°As much as I want?¡± ¡°Yep. As much as you want,¡± Hyunsoo repeated with a nod. ¡°Okay then. I won¡¯t hold back.¡± I clenched my hand into fists. Suddenly, Hyunsoo gave my hands a slight push. In a serious voice he said, ¡°You¡¯re taking too long.¡± ¡°Fine then.¡± Bam! Hyunsoo took a high kick to the chin and was out within seconds. I didn¡¯t even have time to beat him properly. **** ¡°Ugh.¡± Well, this sucked. Only one high kick and the guy was out. That¡¯s no fun. ¡°Why is he so weak?¡± I poked the guy¡¯s body with my foot, but he didn¡¯t get up or even move. After a thorough scan, I could at least tell he wasn¡¯t dead. He only passed out, is all. So I walked over to the water machine and got a cup of warm water¡­ ¡°Rude.¡± I filled the cup again, this time with cold water. I walked back to Hyunsoo and dumped it over his face. Ssh. ¡°Pwah! Pwah!¡± The guy immediately sat up, choking out the water that had gone into his nose. He gave his head a fierce shake before looking up at me. ¡°What¡­what happened¡­?¡± ¡°Hurry and get up so we can go again.¡± I dragged him up to his feet. Jesus, what a weakling. ¡°Did¡­Did I just¡­pass out after you kicked me?¡± Hyunsoo asked. Judging by his face, he clearly still didn¡¯t believe what was happening. Then again, it was probably thest thing he had expected. ¡°What? Did you think you just passed out on your own?¡± ¡°N-no¡­but¡­how¡­¡± ¡°Alright, here I go.¡± I gave a right hook and Hyunsoo tried to block it with both his hands. But my fist went past his hands and caught him on the left side of his jaw. Wham! Thud. And just like that, Hyunsoo was down again. ¡°Come on. Why are you so weak?¡± I was seriously about to lose it because I was so irritated. And just then, Jong-woo walked into the gym. He had something in his hands, which I guessed was food. ¡°Huh?¡± He looked inside the caf¨¦ and frowned in confusion. Most likely because Hyunsoo was out cold on the ground. He ced the stic bags of food on the table and walked into the cage. ¡°Uh¡­Sian, what happened?¡± Jong-woo got down and began to examine Hyunsoo himself, tilting his head this way and that in wonder. ¡°Why is the left side of his jaw so swollen¡­and his right cheek¡­¡± I shrugged and tried to look innocent. If he knew it was me, he might not spar me. I mean, even if I did tell him it was me, he wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway. ¡°Had it always been this swollen¡­? No¡­have I never noticed it before? Now I feel bad,¡± Jong-woo continued to mutter to himself. ¡°He just fainted. I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle around,¡± I said. ¡°Right.¡± Jong-woo agreed with a nod. He carried Hyunsoo out of the cage andid him down on a sofa nearby. Then, he came back in. ¡°But why did Hyunsoo pass out?¡± And now he asks me. ¡°We just bumped into each other slightly, but I guess it was at the wrong angle. He just passed out afterwards.¡± ¡°He passed out after just bumping into you?¡± Jong-woo was definitely confused right now. But just then, Hyunsoo woke up. He sat straight up and looked right at us. The moment his eyes met with mine, he began to visibly shake. ¡°Hyunsoo, are you okay?¡± Jong-woo called out from the cage. Suddenly, Hyunsoo began to approach ¨C well more like, crawl ¨C towards the caf¨¦. ¡®What¡¯s he doing?¡¯ I watched him carefully. He eventually crawled right up to the cage, put his hands on the chain links, and began to call out to Jong-woo. Jong-woo walked up to him and leaned down so that Hyunsoo could talk into his ear¡­.and the two began to whisper. ¡°Grand¡­Grandmaster¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, Hyunsoo, what is it?¡± ¡°You¡­you have to get out of here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hurry¡­run¡­away¡­far away¡­argh!¡± Thud. And just like that, Hyunsoo was out again. Jong-woo shook his head once more. ¡°What is he talking about?¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± I asked, as if I hadn¡¯t just heard every word. ¡°He told me to run away.¡± ¡°From what?¡± Jong-woo shrugged. He must really be an idiot. Of course, Hyunsoo was talking about me you dumbass. You couldn¡¯t even guess that? Eh, what am Iining for? This is good for me. ¡°I guess Hyunsoo is just tired. We¡¯ll leave him for now. Let¡¯s spar,¡± I said, stretching out my shoulders. I¡¯m guessing Jong-woo wouldst longer at the very least. He was a champion, after all. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± Jong-woo took off his gloves and began to stretch. He looked at me and gave me an indulgent smile. ¡°Juste at me whenever you want. Give me all you got. That¡¯s how I¡¯ll know what level you¡¯re at.¡± He continued to stretch, but it was clear that he didn¡¯t feel very serious about this. By the looks of it, he figured he¡¯d just have some fun with a pretty young girl. ¡°Can I take off my gloves?¡± ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can take them off.¡± I took them off, then smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll start now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jong-woo gestured towards me with a wide grin. His form wasn¡¯t even correct, which proved my earlier thoughts that he wasn¡¯t serious about this. I feinted with a hook with my left, then threw a punch with my right to the side of his face. Crack! The sound of bones breaking rang throughout the gymnasium. My hands also started to tingle from the satisfaction of the fight. Chapter 44 - Am I Really Fighting Against Eun-Soon? (Part 3) Chapter 44: Chapter 45: Am I Really Fighting Against Eun-Soon? (Part 3) ¡°Ah¡­ah...¡± Jong-woo howled in pain as he clutched the side of his face with both hands. I guess he didn¡¯t want to show me how much pain he was in because he turned away from me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked with real concern. Of course it isn¡¯t because I was worried for him. I just didn¡¯t want the sparring match to end so quickly. ¡°Oh¡­haha¡­yes..hahaha!¡± Once he could get his face under control, he turned to look at me. Then again, the side of his face was so swollen, it looked like a sack was growing on the side of his face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look okay.¡± ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine. Your kicks sure are strong though.¡± Jong-woo smiled as if nothing was wrong. I wanted to show him a mirror, but then I was afraid that would really make him want to stop. ¡°Then, should we keep going?¡± I clenched my fists and saw Jong-woo visibly gulp. This time, he stood in proper form. ¡°Come at me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said with a smile. Then, I brought my fist forward. Jab. Jab. Jab. Right hook, left uppercut. Wham! ¡°Argh!¡± Jong-woo¡¯s chin flew up and sent his head back a full 120 degrees. Surprisingly, instead of falling backwards, he simply stumbled a few steps. He shook his head multiple times to regain focus. But by the time he did, I was gone. I was now standing behind him as he looked from left to right, trying to find me. ¡°What¡­where..?!¡± He quickly spun around and found me, and I gave him two jabs in the shoulder. But, he immediately spun counterclockwise, so I brought my own hands clockwise and got him on the side of his face again. Wham! Jong-woo¡¯s head turned to the other side and he went out cold. He¡¯s lucky that it was just my hand ¨C had I used my full strength, his head would¡¯ve done a full 1080. ¡°Ah¡­ughhh¡­ooohhh...¡± The man began to groan in pain again, clutching the side of his face. Plus the look he was giving me was that of absolute fury. I probably wounded his ego as well. He¡¯s a long-time champion, who just lost to someone he thought of as an amateur. And a girl at that. A young, pretty girl. ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡± the man shouted. I shrugged in response. Good. Maybe it will be more fun. Jong-woo jumped up and crouched down, getting into a position to grab me by the waist and do a take-down. ¡°Hyaaaah!¡± The guy flew forward with a warrior cry to try and lift me by the waist...only that he couldn¡¯t. The take-down is normally done by grabbing the opponent¡¯s waist before falling with them or simply lifting them up and throwing them t on their back. Ideally, once they¡¯re down, you can climb on top of them and pound them mercilessly. But this guy couldn¡¯t even lift me, which was probably freaking him out. ¡°Hyaah!¡± With another cry, Jong-woo gave it his all and tried to lift me up again...but to no avail. I was simply not budging. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I reached down to stroke the man¡¯s hair as he continued to squeeze me around the waist. Just so you know, I¡¯m not doing it because I thought he was cute or something. You know how ser yers stroke the grass with their feet before their kick the ball? Well that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing ¨C stroking the grass. I immediately opened my hand and went down on his head. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! With each hit, his head got lower and lower. Just one more and... Thwack~! After exactly five hits, the guy finally gave up on the take-down and stumbled backwards. ¡°Urgh!¡± The man stumbled all the way until his back hit the cage, with both hands clutching his head in pain. His expression worried me. That is, I was worried that he¡¯d tell me to stop. I¡¯m using my full strength here. I really don¡¯t want the match to end so quickly. I¡¯m giving it all I got, so I really owe it to myself to keep going. ¡°You¡­you crazy bitch...¡± he growled under his breath. He probably didn¡¯t think I could hear. Unfortunately, I could hear everything, even the lowest of whispers. Really, it can be pretty burdensome. ¡°How does it feel to be hit by a crazy bitch?¡± I asked with a smirk. Suddenly, the man¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately turned around and ran away from me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ran after him,ughing. Now this was what I¡¯m talking about. Out of all the people I¡¯ve fought against, Jong-woo was turning out to be my favorite. Maybe it¡¯s all that muscle. The feel of every blow was stirring something inside of me. That¡¯s why I decided to bring out Tagu Kwon. (*???? ¨C Tagu Kwon is a special form of Tagu Bong. Tagu Bong uses a bat to attack, whereas Tagu Kwon uses fists to achieve the same results. It is considered one of the most powerful attacking methods in the world.) ¡°Where are you going?¡± As I approached him, the man suddenly aimed a high kick at me. How rude. And on top of that, at someone who is way younger, prettier, and (seemingly) more fragile than he is. How could he just attack me like that? I blocked his kick with one arm and lifted my right arm to deliver a sharp blow to his jaw. Thwack! ¡°Argh!¡± Jong-woo lost his focus and began to stumble. I took the opportunity to go in once more with my fists. Jab. Jab. Jab. Feign to the right, then hit him with the other. Bam! ¡°Urrgh!¡± I¡¯m not finished yet. Jab. Jab. Jab. Pretend to do a low kick,e in with a high kick, then bring a downward chop to the head. Thwack! ¡°Aaaah!¡± I hit him so hard that his neck had sunken in. So, I did an uppercut to bring it back out. I also grabbed his Adam¡¯s apple with my thumb and index finger. Then, I paused. I considered whether I should take out his apple to see if it contained the knowledge of good and evil. The knowledge of good and evil that was passed on from the apple that Adam and Eve were told to not eat (God had told them to never eat it. But Eve was tempted by Satan and eventually ended up eating it, and gave it to Adam because it was so good. In the end, they offended God.), but did, bringing out the wrath of God who had sent cmity in his anger. Adam was so surprised that he swallowed the rest of the apple whole, creating thatrge bump in the middle of his throat. Well...that¡¯s how the Adam¡¯s apple supposedly came about. Anyways¡­ ¡°Like it could tell me.¡± I let go of his Adam¡¯s apple and instead gave it a smack. Thwack! Bop! There was a sound of something breaking...Jong-woo clutched his throat with both of his hands as he fell to his knees. Thud. ¡°Get up.¡± The man obeyed. With a stumble, he got into position again. His face seemed determined. Alright. Now, he looked like a champion. As he stumbled, he tried a right hook. I dodged his right hand and gave him a blow to his left cheek. Wham! And again, he stumbled. This time, he came in with a left hook. As always, I dodged the blow and went in for his right cheek. Wham! I gave him a punch in the stomach. Then his head, shoulders, knees and toes, knees and toes. And~ again! Head. Shoulders. Knees and toes. Knees and toes. Knees and¡­head! Shoulders. Toes. Knees. And toes. Head! Shoulders. Knees. Eyes. And nose. And lips. Wait a second, those are the wrong lyrics. Head. Shoulders. Knees. Ears. Nose. Ears. After onest blow to the side of his head, Jong-woo finally conceded. *** ¡°I heard you turned down the opportunity to coach Sian. May I ask why?¡± ¡°Um¡­well...there wasn¡¯t really a reason...It¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Is it because you think there¡¯s no chance of her winning?¡± ¡°No chance? Pffft.¡± Jong-woo suddenly began tough during the interview. The reporter asked another question. ¡°MMA supporters are saying that the chances of Sian winning against Eun-soon is as low as 5%. Even the public thinks she only has a 10% chance at winning. Isn¡¯t that why you gave up?¡± ¡°5%? 10%? Pffft.¡± Jong-woo continued tough. The reporters were definitely confused. Finally, Jong-woo took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. The way I see it, Sian has a 100% chance of winning. No. 200%, 300%, 1000% of a chance.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The reporters¡¯ eyes widened at Jong-woo¡¯s deration and the interview ended. ¡°How can he be so sure?¡± Jia asked after watching the interview on TV. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said with a shrug. Jong-woo Lee. He quit being my coach after losing that match to me. He was probably embarrassed or something. He made me promise that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that he had lost to me. I promised him I wouldn¡¯t. Not that I explicitly told him I wouldn¡¯t. But all the pizza, chicken, sweet and sour pork, and chicken feet that were currentlyid out in the living room were all courtesy of Jong-woo¡¯s. And just as the reporters had said on TV, most people think I only have a slight chance at winning. Which means that the ones who actually bet for me are going to make a killing in a few days. It¡¯s like a special insider¡¯s trade secret. ¡°Make sure you guys ce your bets on me.¡± The only people who actually believed me were Jia and Hainan. Oh, and Ji-hyun as well, though she pretended she didn¡¯t care. Aside from those three, the others ced their bets on Eun-soon. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯d rather listen to a bunch of other people who were spewing nonsense than me. Now I¡¯m starting to know how Jesus felt when nobody believed all the wisdom he had shared. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you try and get another coach?¡± Jia asked worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can do this myself,¡± I said, stuffing a pizza slice into my mouth. ¡°But you need to analyze Eun-soon¡¯s fighting style as well...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I tore a piece off a seasoned chicken leg. Why is everyone so worried? Then again, she¡¯s not the only one. The moment Jong-woo quit, Jinwoo said he¡¯d try to find another coach. I told him I don¡¯t need one, but no one listens to me. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Ding dong~ ¡°Who could that be?¡± Jia walked over to the door and opened it. A man walked in. It was Manager Lee. ¡°Hi, Mr. Lee.¡± Everyone greeted him, though no one really looked at him. We were all too busy eating. Manager Lee looked rather offended by that. ¡°Oh, hi...¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± Jia asked him. ¡°Oh, I have to talk to Sian. Sian, do you have a minute?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I answered with a firm shake of my head. Can¡¯t he see I¡¯m busy eating right now? ¡°Just wait a bit. I¡¯m almost done eating.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out and eat. I¡¯ll buy.¡± He must have been in a real hurry for him to say that. Then again, he¡¯s never actually seen how much I can eat. ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± ¡°Mr. Park wanted me to ask you something...¡± ¡°Really?¡± Was there something else other than the uing match with Eun-soon? Well, he said he was buying, so¡­ ¡°Hey guys, I¡¯m going to head out. Leave some pizza for me.¡± ¡°Okay~¡± With that, I followed Manager Lee outside. *** We ended up going to a pizza restaurant nearby. The name of the restaurant was Pizza Huck. It¡¯s pretty popr with its cheap prices and good quality pies. ¡°I¡¯ll have the Rich Silver.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­okay...¡± ¡°Is it too expensive?¡± ¡°N-no...¡± That¡¯s what he said, but judging by his face, it was the opposite. How could I eat after seeing such a pitiful face? This is why being nice is so hard. ¡°You should ce your bets on me.¡± I shared a piece of important information. Though this bastard clearly didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°What did you want to say to me?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, the thing is, SBA wants to cast you in their si drama.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Manager Lee said with a nod. I honestly didn¡¯t know what to say. A casting request? How do I respond? Well yeah, it was something I¡¯ve always considered, but I didn¡¯t think that the opportunity woulde this quickly. But more than that, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I even had the right. I¡¯ve never taken acting sses before. I don¡¯t even know if I can act. ¡°What kind of role is it?¡± I asked. Though I was pretty sure I¡¯d be the lead¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just a small role. A girl next door who can fight and is trying to retake the entrance exam...¡± ¡°Oh.¡± A little disappointing but also a relief. ¡°Mr. Park wants to know what you think, if you want to act that is.¡± ¡°But when I debut, will I have time to film a drama?¡± I spoke as if I actually cared about causing trouble for others. But then, I just realized that in my effort to do so, I had identally stated myself as a member already. ¡°You won¡¯t be in that many scenes so it¡¯s fine. So, what do you think? Do you think you¡¯ll do it?¡± ¡°If he tells me to, I guess,¡± I replied. To be honest, I never really thought about why I came into this life and into this female body. I¡¯m simply waiting to meet the Grim Reaper so I can demand to know why he did this to me as I beat his sorry ass. ¡°That¡¯s good. Mr. Park felt like he was asking too many things from you so he felt bad about it. With the MMA fight and all.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Yeah, right. Liar. ¡°He signed the contract already, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes, he did.¡± ¡°Thought so.¡± I knew it. Jinwoo always acts first, thinkster. ¡°I¡¯ll pass your answer on. He¡¯ll call you tomorrow. He¡¯s also getting you a new coach for the match so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t need one.¡± Our conversation ended. But a si...I guess I¡¯ll know more when I talk to Jinwoo about it tomorrow. To be honest, I¡¯m kind of excited for it as well. Chapter 45 - Am I Really Fighting Against Eun-soon (Part 4)

Chapter 45: Chapter 46: Am I Really Fighting Against Eun-soon (Part 4)

Days passed and soon, it was finally the day of the match. I put on 55 kg to go up against Eun-soon. Then again, my metabolism is so strong that I can lose all that if I don¡¯t eat for a day. Oh, and I¡¯m taller than Eun-soon as well. After Jong-woo, I got three more coaches, but just like Jong-woo, they all quit within a day. So in the end, my coach was Jinwoo. In the end, Jinwoo became my coach. Still at the dorms. ¡°Sian, how much do you weigh?¡± Jinwoo asked. ¡°55 kg.¡± ¡°You match with Eun-soon exactly then, since she¡¯s also 55kg. But you¡¯re taller right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 168 cm.¡± ¡°Eun-soon is 163. You¡¯ll have a higher reach than she does.¡± Jinwoo threw out a kick of his own. ¡°But Sian,¡± Jia said as she approached me. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Since you gained weight, your curves look way better,¡± Jia whispered. ¡°Do they?¡± I looked down at my chest. It seems like they¡¯re the only ones that actually got bigger. ¡°Sian, be sure to get at least one good blow in. Then, I¡¯ll forfeit right after.¡± Jinwoo waved the white g in his hand. It seems that he really did intend to throw it in if I ended up getting beaten. ¡°Give it to Eun-soon.¡± ¡°Eh? Why would I give it to her? I have to have it. I brought another one as well, just in case.¡± Jinwoo proudly whipped out another white towel. I clicked my tongue when I saw it. To think that he has so little faith in me. A few minutester, Jun-jin showed up and we all headed over to the KJOBBAB stadium. There, we¡¯ll have a weigh-in and tomorrow, we fight. *** We arrived. Jun-jin followed me around with his camera while the other members of Fifteen upied themselves by taking a look around. ¡°Sian, are you nervous?¡± Jun-jin asked. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be nervous,¡± I replied with a shrug. I really didn¡¯t feel nervous at all. Not even a single bit. ¡°Dos that mean you think you¡¯ll win against Eun-soon?¡± ¡°What do you think, Jun-jin?¡± I countered. Suddenly, Jun-jin began to hesitate. ¡°Uh¡­uh, well...¡± ¡°Be honest. Who do you think will win?¡± I asked, flexing my fists. The sound of my bones cracking was very nice today. ¡°If¡­if I were¡­to be honest...I think you...you might be able to win.¡± ¡°If I win, I win. What do you mean ¡®might be able to?''¡± As I spoke, I looked over at the JOBBAB girls standing by the scale. Those girls were sexy and curvy. The type of appearance that made you want to keep staring. If I were a guy, I¡¯d definitely be into that. ¡°Sexy.¡± I observed them with a nod. Jun-jin cut in. ¡°The JOBBAB girls are sexy, but I think the CIVA girls are sexier.¡± CIVA girls. He was talking about the team from UCIVA, the top MMA team in the US. ¡°They are pretty sexy.¡± They were foreigners, sexy ones at that. They were sexy and voluptuous, which was really a turn-on. I mean, attractive. But still...what good was it to just be attractive on the outside? Then, they¡¯re most likelypletely different on the inside. I should know ¨C I¡¯m a girl on the outside as well. ¡°But Sian, your body is way betterpared to the JOBBAB girls,¡± Jun-jin said, giving my body a quick scan. I almost poked his eyes out then, but I let it go since what he said was true. ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s not like I just lost that weight aimlessly.¡± Suddenly, it was time for the weigh-in. Jin-woo wished me luck and the other members of Fifteen rushed over to massage me on my shoulders and arms. It¡¯s just a weigh-in. Why are they making it into such a big deal? ¡°Go, Sian!¡± Hainan said, giving me a kiss on the cheek. I could feel a smile forming on my face. I guess I am still a man, thank goodness. I was still a man and will forever be a man. I just had to make sure to not let go of my identity or my dignity! Eun-soon stepped up to the scale. The moment she did, all the athletes began to cheer for her. After Eun-soon, it was me. Then it was Jinwoo¡¯s and the Fifteen members¡¯ turn to cheer me on. Unfortunately, they¡¯re not as loud as the MMA athletes. If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve posted something on SNS to ask the fans toe. Anyways, my weigh-in soon ended and our profiles were put up afterwards. Sian Lee / VS / Eun-soon Lee Korea / Country / Korea / KO,TKO Wins / 63% / Record / 20-1-0 / Submission Wins / 35% / Decision Wins/ 2% 168cm / Height / 163cm Chapter 46 - The Birth of the Ultimate Girl-Group (Part 1) Chapter 46: Chapter 47: The Birth of the Ultimate Girl-Group (Part 1) Eun-soon got into a fighting stance and began to approach me. She looked ready, ready to fight and to win. But, I saw the nervousness and knew I had to make a decision. I decided to draw this out as long as I could. There¡¯s no fun in beating someone too quickly. I have to give the audience some sort of show if I wanted to win their sympathy. Ae-from-behind victory. Yeah, that would be good. ¡®But what is she doing?¡¯ I wondered as I watched Eun-soon. She looked like she was ready to attack, but all she did was keep circling me. Is she afraid because of all thosements she got? Or is this some sort of tactic? The only person who would know is Eun-soon and she wasn¡¯t letting her guard down anytime soon. Anyways, since she wasn¡¯t approaching me, then I¡¯ll charge in. That was all it took for Eun-soon to let her fists fly. Jab! Jab! Jab! Right hook! ¡°Ah! Oh my god! Kyaaah!¡± I screamed loudly as I let myself get hit by Eun-soon, and flew myself backwards to hit the cage. The effect was immediate. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Foul!¡± ¡°Eun-soon, you bitch!¡± If the audience members were like this, I could only imagine how theizens would react. They were probably writing awfulments about Eun-soon by the thousand. She just earned herself even more haters. ¡®Three hits, I counted to myself.¡¯ Three hits. I nned to give it back twice as much so that just meant she got six hits for herself. The moment I fell, Eun-soon must have seen it as an opportunity because she immediately ran over, ready to hit me in the face. I immediately got up and dodged, with Eun-soon¡¯s foot hitting the cage. Wham! ¡°Argh!¡± Jesus, how hard had she intended to hit me? Did she hate my face that much? Blood started toe out of Eun-soon¡¯s foot. But Eun-soon paid no attention to it and came at me again with a left hook, then a right hook. I dodged all of them...but I did let her get me with an uppercut. Thwack! ¡°Ah!¡± I threw my head back as far as I could before I dropped to the ground. And once again, the audience didn¡¯t let me down. ¡°You fucking bitch!¡± ¡°Somebody stop her!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± The audience continued to spew out curses at Eun-soon, and she immediately drew back. Of course, there were people cheering for her as well. But more people were cheering for me, and they were much louder. A celebrity¡¯s career is truly all about image. You can really do anything if you earn the public¡¯s love. I got up and once again, Eun-soon came at me. With every sessful attack, I could see the nervousness give away to her confidence. I ducked immediately at Eun-soon¡¯s first punch, but then she aimed for my stomach. And suddenly, it was a takedown! She threw me t on the ground, climbed on top of me, and immediately began to throw punches at me. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! I blocked my face with both of my hands, trying to look as pitiful as possible. This time, even the father figures in the audience couldn¡¯t hold themselves back. ¡°Stop it, Eun-soon!¡± ¡°Gentle! Be gentle!!!¡± ¡°What the hell is the referee doing?!¡± ¡°You fucking bitch!¡± Was it because I was so sexy and pretty? I had no idea so many old men would be here to support me. But it wasn¡¯t just old men. There were a lot of female fans too, calling out my name as loud as their feminine voices would allow them to. ¡°Go, Sian!!!¡± ¡°You can do it, Sian!!!¡± ¡°Sian! Sian!¡± The sound of those female voices seemed to motivate me and I opened my arms to grab Eun-soon. Eun-soon immediately tried to kick me, but it was no use. I got on top of Eun-soon and grabbed her by the hair. Then I leaned in towards her ear and whispered, ¡°Having fun?¡± At those words, Eun-soon stared at me. Her eyes trembled just a bit before sheposed herself and shouted, ¡°You bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Eun-soon¡¯s exmation was immediately picked up for everyone to hear. There really are no words. Maybe she just doesn¡¯t know about public perception. You should say things like that quietly. ¡°Bitch.¡± I let go of Eun-soon and she immediately started attacking my face once more, which only made the worried audience members get louder. The referee watched us carefully, probably thinking that he should end the match soon. If I had just let myself get pounded, he would¡¯ve ended the match a long time ago. But since we kept going back and forth between our attacks and defenses, the referee saw no point in ending the match just yet. We just kept going back and forth. It¡¯s a skill of mine. You need to be clever like me to pull something like this off. Anyways, I got a submission and the first round was finally over. *** ¡°Sian, are you okay?¡± Jinwoo demanded as he ran over to me with a bottle. To say he looked worried would be an understatement. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I did my best to look weak, like a sweet, young girl who was doing her best to be strong. There were tons of cameras, so I knew at least one would have gotten a photo. That photo was probably circting around right now, rousing up even more sympathy for me. More sympathy means more supporters. But Eun-soon¡¯s fists were like water. They didn¡¯t even hurt at all. ¡®Is there anyone in this world who can actually fight properly?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Then again, no one had inner force like I did. ¡°Sian, should we just stop? You¡¯re getting pounded out there!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I smiled. And again, the cameras got photos. ¡°Ugh! I can¡¯t believe this! I should have never agreed to this!¡± And now he says that. Jinwoo always does this ¨C make a decision without thinking about it properly, only to regret itter. He¡¯ll lose all his hair that way. ¡°If it¡¯s too much, just tell me! I¡¯ll throw in the towel right away!¡± ¡®You can wipe your ass with that towel.¡¯ Luckily, I only said that to myself. Soon, it was time for the second round, and it started in a simr fashion to the first round. One memorable thing that happened was when Eun-soon had me in an armlock and my arm wouldn¡¯t bend, but that was my bad. I had just kept my arm in ce without much thought, butter, I was told it had been an impressive sight. How could I be in such a position without letting my arm give way? Anyways, that was the second round and soon, it was the third round. Now it was time for me to think. The audience members were about to have a collective heart attack out of worry for me and Jinwoo was getting pretty agitated. The other members of Fifteen were practically begging me to stop, and I just gave them a brave smile in return. Once again, Eun-soon stood in front of me and the referee stood between us. But Eun-soon herself looked very tired. Made sense since all she¡¯d done was fight. The referee gave us the go sign as Eun-soon and I went into fighting position. Well, she did. I just stood. And the chorus of worries hit me again. Even Eun-soon looked confused for a second before she got a hold of herself and came for me. Jab! Jab! Left hook! Knee strike! High kick! Eun-soon threw out each blow as hard as she could, but I dodged them all easily. The crowd went wild. Thementator seemed excited as well as he shouted into his microphone. Eun-soon didn¡¯t take this too well. She began to look puzzled, and even embarrassed. I smirked at her reaction and began to approach her. Eun-soon sent a kick my way, which I blocked with my fist. Thwack! Crack. ¡°Ah!¡± The sound of bones breaking mixed with Eun-soon¡¯s shouting. Oops, I wasn¡¯t supposed to hit that hard. If so, the match will end too quickly. I¡¯m supposed to get my revenge before that happens. But, Eun-soon¡¯s leg must have hurt a lot because she was limping when she approached me again. When I started for her again, Eun-soon bent down and aimed for my hips, attempting another takedown. But I leapt forward and with both of my hands on her shoulder, I managed to leap frog over her head. Then again, I guess I pushed too hard because Eun-soon fell t on her face. Boom! Well...Eun-soon isn¡¯t the world champion for nothing. She got back up and faced me again. Even her leg wasn¡¯t limping anymore. Eun-soon ran for me again, this time trying to attack me with whatever move she could think of. Thwack! Thwack! Wham! m! Thwack! I could just imagine how dramatic it looked as I managed to block each blow with my hands. The crowd was roaring in anticipation. Thementators as well. Even Jinwoo was shouting like crazy. Bet he¡¯d never shouted like that before, even during sex. Oh wait, Jinwoo has divorced for about five years now, I think. There are rumors that he decided to be a monk, but it¡¯s his life so I don¡¯t know. Anyways, Eun-soon reached out with her left fist and aimed for my head. I dodged it and grabbed onto her arm as leverage to shove my shoulder into her torso and kick her down. Swing~ Thwack! Eun-soon¡¯s body arched in the air beforending t on the ground. The crash rang throughout the stadium. I climbed on top of her to straddle her. As for the pounding¡­well, to be honest, it was kind of embarrassing. I¡¯m not saying I hated it. But I didn¡¯t want to be in this position with a girl like Eun-soon since it was...well...wkward. If it had been Jia, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have minded. So, I quickly got off of Eun-soon¡¯s body and stood up. Everyone cheered for me when they saw me get up. It was the perfect chance to knock her out and win, but when I got up, I started getting this weird feeling. Eun-soon took a deep breath as she stood up and came at me again. She aimed a middle kick to my waist, which I blocked with my arms. I then did a low kick and knocked out both of her legs from under her. Whoosh! She almost floated for a second beforending t on her back once more. Boom! She tried to get up but I stepped on her head with my foot. Pook. ¡°Ah! Argh!¡± She couldn¡¯t get up. She tried, twisting her body this way and that way to get out from under my foot, but to no avail. I only stepped on her head for a moment before taking my foot off. Eun-soon then tried to grab my foot to take me down again, but I jumped up andnded on top of her for my own take down. ¡°How many minutes are left?¡± Looking at the clock, I saw that there was only one minute left, but I didn¡¯t get to hit her as much as I wanted to. Because she was young and a girl, I couldn¡¯t get myself to hit her. I¡¯m a rather sweet (mostly) and soft (debatable) guy. Eun-soon then stood up and this time, she began to back away slowly. Looking at her, I could tell she just wanted to get this over with and she seemed to be stalling. I mean, yeah, she got a lot of blows in so if the match ends now, she¡¯d be dered the winner. But I wasn¡¯t about to let that happen. I cornered her against the cage and Eun-soon sent a low kick to try and get me to back up. I blocked it with my own leg. It was shin against shin and of course, my shin won. Eun-soon couldn¡¯t ignore the pain from the impact and began to clutch her leg. I sent a kick to her other leg and she fell to her knees. She was once again t on the ground with her legs spread wide. But as I¡¯ve said earlier, being on top of her while she was in that position felt really awkward and just in wrong. So, I just grabbed her by the ankles and threw her in the air. Whoosh~ ¡°Ah!¡± She went up maybe 3mm from the ground and absolutely freaked out as a result. The crowd and thementators were all wild at this point. This was something unexpected. To think I just grabbed a person by the feet and managed to throw them into the air. Eun-soon fell onto the floor with another crash! Her face nted against the floor and I rolled her over. Now, there were only two seconds left. I grabbed her by the jaw and punched her right in the face. Thwack! And with that, Eun-soon went down in thest round with one second still left on the clock. *** After that match with Eun-soon, my poprity just¡­ skyrocketed. And the ones who had taken a leap and ced their bets on me had made a killing. There were even rumors that all of my former coaches had purchased bigger and better houses and cars. I also became friends with Eun-soon. There¡¯s a special bond you create when you face someone in the ring. I felt bad for Eun-soon as well ¨C she was only twenty years old ¨C so I took a selfie with her and posted it on SNS. Finally, when KJOBBAB asked me to formally join them, Jinwoo turned them down. He said he didn¡¯t want to see me get hurt anymore. Basically, everyone got their happy ending. Aside from the fact that Eun-soon now had some tarnish on her record. ¡°So, you¡¯ll really do it?¡± Jinwoo asked. ¡°You already signed the contract.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°So why are you asking me? You¡¯re just going to do whatever the fu¡­whatever you think is best.¡± I almost cursed at him. ¡°I know. But I suddenly feel really bad.¡± Jinwoo really had no shame, did he? ¡°But a neighbor who fights while retaking her entrance exam?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s trying to pass her entrance exam, but she¡¯s also just really pathetic. Always wearing sweats. Eating cheap convenient store ice cream.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Isn¡¯t that just a bum? ¡°You¡¯re not really central to the plot. You don¡¯t have that many lines, either.¡± ¡°But shouldn¡¯t I at least take some acting sses?¡± ¡°I guess you should. After you¡¯re done with Fifteen, you should take some sses with the trainees studying to be actors. I¡¯ve already signed you up for some sses.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll have Lovely Girlz events I have to do and act as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll havemercials to film and other activities to do, too. But you know, you¡¯re already talking like you know you¡¯re going to make the group,¡± Jinwoo pointed out with a grin. ¡°I mean, at this point, isn¡¯t it a given?¡± I said confidently. It¡¯s okay. Jinwoo knew that I was saying the truth. Look at how much he¡¯s used me already. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good point. But the auditions haven¡¯t ended yet, so don¡¯t be too sure.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Anyways, there¡¯s the acting. You¡¯ve also been booked for an ad and a publishingpany wants you to write a diet book.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s start once you¡¯re done with auditions.¡± ¡°I sure have a lot to do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. You should take advantage of it while you can.¡± ¡°So am I not fighting anymore?¡± ¡°Absolutely not. I can¡¯t risk any more damage to that pretty face of yours. This is enough. Everyone knows you¡¯re good at fighting now so there will be more requests in that regard, but you don¡¯t have to do that anymore. Besides, I doubt you liked it that much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh nothing.¡± It was really too bad. I wouldn¡¯t have minded fighting some more, especially with men. ¡°To be honest, you had another request for a match. This one was from Miyeno, the Japanese MMA champion. She sent you a message on SNS.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That was fast. ¡°But she¡¯s a lot bigger than you. 80 kg. So, I turned it down.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m okay with it though.¡± ¡°No. No more MMA fighting. If you get hurt, we¡¯re screwed.¡± Jinwoo sounded firm about it. That sucks. 80kg, you say? That would¡¯ve been a nice challenge. ¡°For now, just focus on the auditions. I won¡¯t book anymore activities for you during the program.¡± ¡°You got as much as you needed from me, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Wait¡­no, that¡¯s not....¡± Jinwoo became flustered. He was probably pretty happy right now, though. Because of me, the show was getting more popr as well. Everyone was already anticipating the sessful debut of Lovely Girlz. Even the members who were likely to be eliminated would be assigned to other girl groups. But more than that, Jinwoo¡¯s own public image has improved significantly. Since he had been my coach during the match, he had managed to appeal himself greatly to the public. ¡°So what¡¯s the next mission?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you that next week. Until then, get some rest. And here.¡± Jinwoo held out his credit card. ¡°This¡­.¡± ¡°I promised you, didn¡¯t I? If you win, I said I¡¯d give you my card.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were serious.¡± I took the card. He was really giving it to me. I guess he wasn¡¯t so bad after all. ¡°I¡¯ll use it well.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to use it too well.¡± ¡°No, I will.¡± ¡°Alright...¡± With that, I took the card and left Jinwoo¡¯s office. I immediately went back to the dorms to tell my precious teammates the good news. *** Time passed and it was thest week of auditions. Looking at the results, if nothing dramatically different happened today, then the lineup was pretty much set. Me, Yoo-young, Ji-hyun, Jia, Hainan, Jumi, Rhinzi, and Yoo-jin. First rank was Yoo-young, second was Ji-hyun, and I was in third. Aside from the first few weeks, I had won first ce every week which was how I was able to get all those stars to put me in third. Of course, with the online voting, I was first. My fandom was already going strong. I especially had a lot of female fans. ¡°I¡¯m so nervous,¡± Jia said while sitting next to me. The stage waspletely dark. ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± ¡°It¡¯s live.¡± Jia reminded me. This is true. Since this was thest audition, they were taping it live. I could see why that would be more nerve wracking, but I wasn¡¯t nervous at all. ¡°I wonder what thest mission will be.¡± I was curious. What kind of mission was it that they couldn¡¯t even tell us until the day of? ¡°I want to know too.¡± Typical. Jia had always been inquisitive. Just then, the spotlights turned on, showing both the stage and the judge¡¯s table. Surprisingly, Jinwoo wasn¡¯t alone. There were familiar faces, including C-Night and Snake. Mi-hyang was also there, along with the second generation girl group Angel Five¡¯s dancer, Hye-jin Oh. In total, there were five people sitting at the table. C-Night, Snake, and Mi-hyang both had nk expressions, whereas Hye-jin gave us an excited wave. She really was an angel. We all bowed in gretting and Jinwoo took the mic. ¡°Hi, guys.¡± We all said hi again. Jinwoo gave a bright smile. ¡°Did you guys have a good weekend?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m d.¡± Jinwoo looked at us indulgently. Just the sight of us was enough to make him happy. I mean, we already have a pretty strong following,mercial bookings, music program invites ¨C this guy was in heaven. Once the members were finalized, our schedules were going to be packed. ¡°Today¡¯s episode is live and it¡¯s the veryst one. You guys know that, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± we all shouted in unison. ¡°And we¡¯re also going to announce the mission today.¡± We all nodded. Thest mission. What was it? ¡°I¡¯m sure you guys are dying to know what it is. So I¡¯ll tell you guys. For thest episode, your mission is...¡± The seconds ticked by, until¡­ ¡°Which of the members should be in Lovely Girlz?!¡± At that, we all looked at each other, each face more confused than thest. Chapter 47 - The Birth of the Ultimate Girl-Group (Part 2) Chapter 47: Chapter 48: The Birth of the Ultimate Girl-Group (Part 2) ¡®What does he want us to do?¡¯ I asked myself. Jinwoo then began to exin. ¡°That¡¯s it. I want you to pick the eight girls who you think should be in the group. And add in the reason why. That¡¯s thest mission.¡± At that, everyone gave a look of understanding and nodded. I raised my hand. ¡°Can we also include ourselves?¡± I asked. Jinwoo nodded. ¡°Of course,¡± he answered. Then he added, ¡°I want you to pick the eight members that you think will truly add to the group.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just base it off your personal feelings,¡± Mi-hyang added from the back. Maybe since because it was live, her face didn¡¯t look as pissed as she usually did. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s bring out the desk.¡± At that, the staff members brought up desks and chairs for us andid them out in a straight line on stage. We all took our seats. A pen and paper was ced on each desk and we began to think about which of the girls should be in the final eight. ¡°Hmm.¡± I tapped my chin with my pen. Eight members. The fact that I could only write eight names out of fifteen was kind of sad. What about the seven who were eliminated? Then again, this was reality. If I had to write it, I had to write it. I began to write. Sian Lee. Of course I wrote my own name. Yoo-young Lee She was the main vocalist. Of course I added her. Ji-hyun Yoo She was amazing as the sub-vocalist, plus she and I got along pretty well too. Jia Lee I added her because she was pretty. And it¡¯s so sweet how she¡¯s always thinking of me. I¡¯d marry her if I could. Hainan. She¡¯s cute and adorable. Jumi Yeom. She was pretty up there as a vocalist with Yoo-young. Rhinzi Lovely Girlz will need someone who can be the powerful dancer. Yoo-jin Jeong. She has a big chest and honestly, she¡¯s a tad clueless. Looking at what I wrote, I saw that it was the same as what theizens had selected. We sure do think the same. To be honest, I sort of went back and forth between voluptuous Yoo-jin and rapper Jimin. In terms of skill, Jimin was actually better than Yoo-jin, but she was younger. And another reason I picked her was, as I said, she¡¯s a bit on the clueless side. Teasing the older girls, asking them why their chests are so small; whining that the food she eats only goes to her chest; putting her boobs on her desk as sheins about the weight ¨C we needed that sort of funny charm in the group. She¡¯s very fun to watch. And that¡¯s why I picked her. Anyways, I was the first one to finish. ¡°Are you done already?¡± Jinwoo asked. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied with a nod. Then I asked, ¡°Can I go to the bathroom?¡± ¡°Sure, go haead.¡± With Jinwoo¡¯s permission, I walked off stage to go to the restroom. Suddenly, Jun-jin was following me, camera in tow. ¡°Sian, wait for me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ha¡­hah¡­.ha...¡± Jun-jin gasped for breath as he hurried after me. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m only going to follow you to the entrance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I began to walk and Jun-jin walked with me, aiming the camera at me. ¡°Who did you write?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Oh okay, so you wrote your own name. Other people don¡¯t really do that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like other people.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°What? Is it bad that I wrote my own name?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jun-jin said with a smirk. He no longer seems to be afraid of me, even when I give him the look. Maybe he¡¯s used to it. That¡¯s okay, I just have to wait. Wait for him to say something stupid again, that is. Then, I can punch him again. ¡°I, for one, truly believe that you should be in the group.¡± ¡°Good for you,¡± I replied with a smile. Hey, who doesn¡¯t likepliments? ¡°So who else did you write?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll edit it out.¡± ¡°Can you do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the editing team too. I¡¯ll edit out this conversation.¡± ¡°Well then.¡± Impressive. ¡°Who else did you write?¡± ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really popr these days. Everyone wants to know who you picked. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, it will get out somehow. The public will be dying to know.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± On the one hand, it¡¯s nice. But on the other hand...the ones who weren¡¯t listed in the top eight may get sad. ¡°What will you do for me if I tell you?¡± I decided to make a deal. If I give some, I should gain some. ¡°Hmm¡­Hoppang?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot outside. Do you want to get hit with one instead?¡± ¡°Uh, you got it wrong. Hoppang ice cream.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Oh right, there is an ice cream that¡¯s shaped like hoppang. I got confused. Why didn¡¯t he just say the full name? ¡°Just one though?¡± I asked skeptically. Hoppang ice cream sounded nice but¡­they¡¯re kind of small. I can finish one in one go. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you two.¡± ¡°Meh.¡± They¡¯re not even expensive. Cheapskate. ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Meh.¡± ¡°Four...¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Five, then¡­that¡¯s already 5,000 won...¡± Jun-jin whined. In the end, I agreed. I shouldn¡¯t be so greedy or be a leech. I¡¯ll take five hoppang ice creams. ¡°It¡¯s the same as the ones theizens picked.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Satisfied?¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Yoo-young, Ji-hyun, Jia, Hainan, Rhinzi, Jumi, and Yoo-jin?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I answered with a nod. ¡°You really do have the same minds.¡± Jun-jin was smiling as if he knew that would happen. ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± Suddenly, I found ourselves in front of the bathroom. ¡°Sian, you need to take off your mic.¡± ¡°Oh right.¡± Everyone would¡¯ve heard me go number two. I plucked off the mic at my hip and gave it to Jun-jin before going into the bathroom. I sat down on the toilet seat. Though I still wasn¡¯tfortable with that. ¡°Ugh, I want to do this standing up.¡± I muttered curses to myself. If I had to choose the one thing I hated about this body, it was going to the bathroom. Or when I see a girl¡¯s chest. Or when I touch a girl¡¯s butt. And especially when Jia tries to act cute towards me. Oh, andstly, when Jia clings next to me. Now that really drives me crazy. I can¡¯t control my feelings, but I can¡¯t do anything about them either. Might I remind you that my mental age is thirty...All men are full of sexual desires at that age... ¡°¡®Body is nothing more than emptiness, emptiness is nothing more than body.¡¯...¡± I recited the old sutra again, purging the anger out of my soul. *** I returned to the stage. It seems like everyone had already finished writing. Jinwoo, Mi-hyang, Snake, C-Night, and Hye-jin all looked over our lists, deep in discussion. ¡°Sian, who did you write?¡± Jia asked with a curious expression. ¡°You.¡± ¡°I wrote your name too.¡± ¡°Good job,¡± I said, giving her an indulgent smile. I wanted to give her a pat on the head again, but since it¡¯s live, I stopped myself. If I had my way, I¡¯d give Jia a kiss, but I¡¯m a girl. That could seriously backfire on me. ¡°But I feel bad for the ones I didn¡¯t write.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. We can only say that it¡¯s just not their time yet.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jia replied with a nod. ¡°But did you hear?¡± she suddenly asked. ¡°What?¡± I said. How is it that I never know what¡¯s going on? ¡°Mu-music is starting a show called Un-Position Rapstar and they¡¯re casting you.¡± ¡°Me? Why? What¡¯s Un-Position Rapstar?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rap battle show.¡± ¡°....¡± I guess I¡¯m just doing everything now. ¡°I¡¯m not a rapper.¡± ¡°He thinks you can do it.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Jinwoo.¡± ¡°Our Jinwoo?¡± I nced over at him. The asshole was still looking over the lists. ¡°Yeah, I overheard him while he was talking to our manager,¡± Jia said, eyes open wide with excitement. ¡°You have ears everywhere,¡± I said with a grin. Jia sure does hear a lot of stuff. ¡°But aren¡¯t you filming for a si too?¡± ¡°Yeah, Jinwoo already signed the contract.¡± ¡°Lucky.¡± Jia sighed with envy. ¡°Not really. I think it¡¯s annoying.¡± I mean, I will get paid, which is nice, but still annoying. Oh, and even if I do earn money, it¡¯s split amongst all the members. That¡¯s why everyone was pleased that I¡¯m filming a drama. ¡°Can Ie and watch?¡± Jia asked. Oh, right, Jia wanted to act as well. ¡°I¡¯d love that. You should stick with me everyday.¡± I quite liked the sound of that. Jia being by my side all the time. A young, pretty, adorable, and loving girl by my side all day, every day. Why wouldn¡¯t want that? ¡°Thanks! I¡¯m going to learn everything I can while I follow you around!¡± ¡°You go and do that.¡± Suddenly, acting didn¡¯t sound so bad after all. It¡¯s the same for everyone. If a girl you like has an interest in something, you want to do everything you can to master it and impress her. And if Jia really bes an actress¡­that is, if she ends up doing a kissing scene with another guy...or a bed scene...heads will roll. ¡°We¡¯re done.¡± Jinwoo suddenly cut in. The other judges nodded and looked at us. They nced at each other and smiled. ¡°We looked over your lists. You guys had the same idea as the public,¡± Jinwoo said with a nod. He also added, ¡°The stars from this evaluation will also be added and the eight members will be selected based on the total number of stars. Don¡¯t be sad just because you won¡¯t be debuting with Lovely Girlz. Just think of this as a stepping stone in your continuing journey.¡± We all nodded at Jinwoo¡¯s words. Yeah. The results will be fair and objective. Whether or not it was good or bad, we would just have to ept it. ¡°I¡¯m so nervous,¡± Jia said needlessly. Jia had always been in the Top 3. Of course she¡¯ll be included. ¡°You¡¯re already in. There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± ¡°Still...¡± ¡°You just like to worry.¡± Iughed. What¡¯s the use? We all knew who was going to be the group. I¡¯m sure everyone else had alreadye to terms with it as well. You just had to see the star chart and the online poll results to know who was going to be in the final eight. So whether or not you¡¯re selected, there won¡¯t be any surprises today. ¡°I¡¯ll call you out one by one,¡± Jinwoo said. We all stood with rapt attention, but a few already began to cry. Minji ¨C sweet Minji who had turned over a new leaf during thesest few weeks ¨C began to sob. Liang Liang as well. The Japanese members, Ara and Sena, were starting to show some tears as well. ¡®How sad...¡¯ I began to feel bad for them. We all did our best. I guess I softened up a bit myself. The old me would¡¯ve just ignored them. Jinwoo began to call our names one by one. ¡°First ce is Yoo-young Lee. Congrattions, Yoo-young.¡± A modest smile spread over Yoo-young¡¯s face. But no tears. ¡°Second ce is Sian Lee. Congrattions, Sian.¡± This time, it was my name that was called. I showed my gratitude with a bow of my head. There was no need for me to look surprised since I already knew what to expect. ¡°Third is Ji-hyun. Congrattions, Ji-hyun.¡± Jinwoo smiled at Ji-hyun who returned it with one of her own. ¡°Fourth ce is Jia Lee. Congrattions, Jia.¡± At that, Jia let out a cry and began to sob. I pulled her into a hug and patted her back. I noticed Hye-jin wiping a few tears herself. Angel Five¡¯s main dancer Hye-jin Oh. The more I see her, the lovelier she gets. Jinwoo gave an understanding smile to Jia before he continued. ¡°The fifth is Hainan. Congrattions, Hainan.¡± Jinwoo smiled at Hainan who also began to cry. It seems like she¡¯d been holding herself back. We were all fond of Hainan, who was young but mature for her age. Soon, she was bawling too, and the members near her all engulfed her in a group hug. I wanted tofort her as well, but she was a bit down the line from me. Jinwoo kept going and it was as we had expected. Jumi was sixth. Rhinzi was seventh. And the final eight spot went to Yoo-jin. The members of Lovely Girlz had been called. The newest Korean girl group was born, ready to be a sensation. Chapter 48 - Un-Position Rapstar Chapter 48: Chapter 49: Un-Position Rapstar ¡°Hello! We are the love, love, lovely girls from Lovely Girlz!¡± We were now practicing the group greeting. Finger heart in front, finger heart on chest, arm heart on top of our head. And then a 105 degree bow altogether. ¡®Fuck, this is annoying,¡± I said to myself. What the hell was I doing? I¡¯m thirty, for god¡¯s sake. This is too much for me. Sadly, I was the only one who thought that way. Everyone else loved the greeting and loved to practice it. Well, considering the fact that this meant their dreams wereing true, I guess it made sense. Jia was especially crazy about it. ¡°Sian, you need to bend more,¡± she said to me. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And your smile needs to be bigger.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you wear a skirt too?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± I refuse to wear a skirt. Why the hell would I wear one? Anyways, we were still practicing when Jinwoo walked in. ¡°Hello!¡± we all greeted him loudly. Jinwoo greeted us back with a wave. ¡°Hi guys. How¡¯s practice going?¡± ¡°Good!¡± We all answered. ¡°That¡¯s good. Be sure to practice and get some rest this week.¡± Jinwoo gave us a kind-looking smile. But wait, how were we supposed to rest and practice at the same time? ¡°And Sian, could I see you for a second?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jinwoo confirmed with a nod. ¡°Are you going to buy me food?¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo pressed his lips together. He tends to do that everytime I bring up the subject of food. ¡°So, are you?¡± I asked again. Jinwoo didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Then...at least buy me coffee.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± *** We ended up at a nearby caf¨¦. Jinwoo sat across from me. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said, looking directly at him. Bastard kept trying to avoid eye contact. I could detect a hint of remorse in them which meant that he was about to make me do more stuff. I can sense these things just by looking at him now. ¡°You know you¡¯re going to film a si right?¡± ¡°You already told me. You even signed the contract without asking.¡± ¡°Oh, uh...right. Well anyways, that will probably take a couple of months.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Mu-music is filming the first season of Un-Position Rapstar and they want to cast you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I already heard from Jia, but I still pretended to be surprised. ¡°Yes, you.¡± ¡°Why me? There¡¯s better rappers. There¡¯s Yoo-jin, Jia, and¡­no one else.¡± To be honest, neither of them were rappers. They might spit a line or two while they sing though. We really needed Minji for this sort of thing. Jinwoo definitely looked like he was regretting this. ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± ¡°Did you sign the contract already?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know me by now?¡± ¡°So why do you keep asking me then? It¡¯s annoying.¡± I didn¡¯t curse at him, but he knew I was angry. Why does he never ask me before he decides? ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but you¡¯ll do it, right? Since mu-music helped us with the program, we owe them. And someone already leaked that you¡¯ll be on the show. Didn¡¯t you read the articles? You should read thements. Theizens really want to see you on the show.¡± ¡®You probably leaked it yourself, you asshole,¡¯ I said to myself. I¡¯m positive that it was Jinwoo who told the reporters. ¡°But I have themercial and all the events that we have to go to. My schedule is already packed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take care of that. We can just take you out for the ad photoshoot. The money will be split amongst all of you guys anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be good.¡± ¡°But there are some that will really need you so if that happens, you¡¯re going to have to take one for the team.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± If they need me, I should go. They¡¯re paying me, after all. ¡°So when does the filming start?¡± ¡°Next week. Since you¡¯re a special guest, you¡¯ll get some special treatment.¡± ¡°I bet people will like that.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll probably get some negativements, but you can chalk that up to experience.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty optimistic since it¡¯s not about you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to be optimistic,¡± Jinwoo said with a bright smile. Can I kick him? ¡°So, what am I supposed to do?¡± I wanted to know the premise of the show. I should at least know that much. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know myself. The only thing I know is that it¡¯s purely rap battles.¡± ¡°Rap battles?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll be battling it out with other rappers. It¡¯s what you¡¯re good at.¡± ¡°Sounds like fun,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°But you¡¯ll be doing it with lyrics.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t use fists?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Aw.¡± Too bad. ¡°Anyways, what do you think?¡± ¡°I guess I can do it. But, Jin¡­I mean, sir.¡± I almost called him by his first name again. ¡°Yeah? Oh, but Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I know you guys call me Jinwoo behind my back.¡± ¡°Oh, you do?¡± I gave him a sheepish smile. So he knew, huh? ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay. It can happen. But...¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± I said with a nod. He seemed pretty serious about it. I made a note to tell the others. ¡°So what were you saying?¡± ¡°Well, is it okay that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s getting booked? I¡¯m sure the other members will want some opportunities as well. I¡¯m the only one who gets to do these things.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just meant for it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh no, I mean...hehehe. That¡¯s... well, that¡¯s usually what happens. Everyone has their moments to shine. How much longer do you think the spotlight will stay on you? Soon, the attention will go from you to another member. Everyone will have their chance.¡± ¡°I see.¡± For the first time, I found myself agreeing with Jinwoo. He was right. Everyone had their moment to shine. I just simply got my time before the other members. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ll take it as you agreeing to the show.¡± ¡°Not like you expected anything else.¡± ¡°Oh, uh¡­right...¡± ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you buy me food then?¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo pressed his lips again. I¡¯m sure he was thinking of that day when he gave me his card after the match. I had taken Eun-soon out to eat and we ended up spending 2 grand. On food. And it wasn¡¯t just me who used the card. We all used it to buy food. We wanted to keep going but we ended up hitting the daily limit. Jinwoo certainly didn¡¯t expect us to spend that much so I didn¡¯t me him for being reluctant. ¡°Should I give you my card?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s¡­that¡¯s true...¡± Jinwoo slowly slid his card towards me. His hand was shaking and he did not look happy about this. I swiftly took the card out of his hand. Then I told him, ¡°Breathe.¡± ¡°....¡± *** Days passed and eventually, it was the first day of filming Un-Position Rapstar. ¡°Sian, get in,¡± Manager Lee said to me. Standing next to him was Jun-jin, filming me with his camera. The other members of Lovely Girlz were with me as well. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Yeah, we need to get you there early so we can prepare.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get in after I finish eating,¡± I said, holding up a sandwich I bought at the convenient store. ¡°You can eat inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get motion sick.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been together for how long and you still don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°Ah..that¡¯s¡­haha...¡± Manager Lee gave a sheepish smile. It was true though. I really do get motion sickness. It¡¯s a¡­how do I put it¡­my body¡¯s physical way of response? If I¡¯m just riding a car, I¡¯m fine, but if I eat something while the car is moving, I get sick. It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? I thought it was. ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°You need to wait.¡± I stuffed the whole sandwich into my mouth. I can fit a lot into my mouth. But you know what¡¯s strange? Even though I eat this much, I don¡¯t have to go to the bathroom that often. Of course, I still go, but not as much as an average person would have to. I remember someone asked me this one. [Where does all your food go?] [I have no idea.] I really don¡¯t know. For Yoo-jin, it goes to her chest. My chest was already big enough so the food didn¡¯t go there. And it¡¯s not like I go to the bathroom that much either. It¡¯s like the food just transforms from solid into air. Like my stomach acid is so strong that it just made the food disappear. There are people who can eat stuff like iron and digest it just fine. I¡¯m like that. The point is, I can¡¯t be the only one. After finishing the sandwich, I hopped into the van. The other members followed me in. They wereing with me in the name of support. They can¡¯t actuallye with me onto the set, but they could stille with me to the waiting room. ¡°Sian, aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Jia asked. She had a worried look on her face. She¡¯s always worried for me. She really does be more lovable, the more I look at her. If I were to turn back into a guy, I would definitelye back for Jia. But will I be able to turn back into a guy...? Even if I could, it¡¯d be a problem. I¡¯m from apletely different world. ¡°Me? Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you read the articles? Lil Sniper is going to be on the show too.¡± ¡°Lil Sniper?¡± It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that name. I don¡¯t remember meeting anyone named Lil Sniper. ¡°You don¡¯t know her? She¡¯s big in the non-mainstream industry. She¡¯s C-Night¡¯s senior...¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± C-Night. She¡¯s afraid to even show her face around me ever since I beat her. Beat her ass, I mean. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take this so lightly. Lil Sniper is really scary. They say she¡¯s worse than C-Night,¡± Jia said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be miserable,¡± Ji-hyun added. ¡°Whoever she is, I dare her to try something. I¡¯m not scared.¡± Everyone giggled at my words. We continue chatting until we arrived at mu-music studio. We all headed for the waiting room. The stylists started their work on me and Jia helped as well. The other members continued to hang around, gossiping away. ¡°Who¡¯s the judge for Un-Position Rapstar?¡± I asked Jia. If anyone would know, it¡¯d be her. ¡°Snake.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hmm, Snake got his ass handed to him by me as well. I mean, I didn¡¯t hit him or anything. But I did one up him with that barbell. He¡¯s been avoiding me ever since. But hearing that he was the judge put me even more at ease. After a while, I had to go to the bathroom. I couldn¡¯t help but admire my reflection in the mirror. I would totally date me if I could. A small, angr face with good proportions and attractive features. Especially my eyes ¨Crge with the coveted double eyelids. To think that my old self used to be such a pig. If only she had done this sooner. Anyways, the youngest producer of Un-Position Rapstar showed up, telling me it was time to go. ¡°Hey guys, I have to go now.¡± ¡°Good luck, Sian!¡± Everyone called out their support for me. ¡°Thanks. And don¡¯t worry guys. I¡¯m going to kick their ass.¡± With that, I finished with a grin and walked out of the waiting room. Rap. To be honest, I¡¯m not that good at it. I did take some sses, but I¡¯m still not confident in my skills. But dissing someone, that I could do. I¡¯m not just the strongest physically, but verbally as well. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to fight everything. Jinwoo even put in a special request ¨C please, please don¡¯t beat someone up. And to watch my words, since I was now a girl group member. That meant especially no cursing. Then again, what am I supposed to do? Now that I think about it, this was really starting to piss me off. But anyways, here I was. ¡°Can I go in now?¡± ¡°Not yet. You need to wait a bit. One of the rappers is still introducing herself,¡± the PD said. Then with a smile, he added, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± ¡°Afraid?¡± What did he mean by that? Who said I was afraid? ¡°Yeah. All the people whoe are pretty well known, and they grew up and hang out in the streets. I¡¯m sure what you¡¯re feeling is ten times worse.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I said with a smile. The only thing I¡¯m worried about is that they may say something disrespectful to me. They better control themselves when they¡¯re not dissing me¡­that¡¯s really it. ¡°But can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You know I can¡¯t rap, right? So why did you pick me?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure Mr. Park told you, but we really think you¡¯ll be good on the show. For entertainment purposes, we want someone who has the potential to grow and improve as a rapper. We think you fit that profile.¡± ¡°Grow as a rapper.¡± That¡¯s true. Every show needs an underdog. The people love to support those people. Am I willing to be that person? ¡°Sounds like fun,¡± I said. ¡°We expect a lot from you, actually. You¡¯ll have to really prove yourself and earn the respect of the other rappers.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± To be honest, I actually liked the idea of being that underdog who would prove herself im the end. So, is Lil Sniper supposed to be the antagonist? Chapter 49 - Un-Position Rapstar

Chapter 49: Un-Position Rapstar

¡°Hello! We are the love, love, lovely girls from Lovely Girlz!¡± We were now practicing the group greeting. Finger heart in front, finger heart on chest, arm heart on top of our head. And then a 105 degree bow altogether. ¡®Fuck, this is annoying,¡± I said to myself. What the hell was I doing? I¡¯m thirty, for god¡¯s sake. This is too much for me. Sadly, I was the only one who thought that way. Everyone else loved the greeting and loved to practice it. Well, considering the fact that this meant their dreams wereing true, I guess it made sense. Jia was especially crazy about it. ¡°Sian, you need to bend more,¡± she said to me. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And your smile needs to be bigger.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you wear a skirt too?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± I refuse to wear a skirt. Why the hell would I wear one? Anyways, we were still practicing when Jinwoo walked in. ¡°Hello!¡± we all greeted him loudly. Jinwoo greeted us back with a wave. ¡°Hi guys. How¡¯s practice going?¡± ¡°Good!¡± We all answered. ¡°That¡¯s good. Be sure to practice and get some rest this week.¡± Jinwoo gave us a kind-looking smile. But wait, how were we supposed to rest and practice at the same time? ¡°And Sian, could I see you for a second?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jinwoo confirmed with a nod. ¡°Are you going to buy me food?¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo pressed his lips together. He tends to do that everytime I bring up the subject of food. ¡°So, are you?¡± I asked again. Jinwoo didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Then...at least buy me coffee.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± *** We ended up at a nearby caf¨¦. Jinwoo sat across from me. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said, looking directly at him. Bastard kept trying to avoid eye contact. I could detect a hint of remorse in them which meant that he was about to make me do more stuff. I can sense these things just by looking at him now. ¡°You know you¡¯re going to film a si right?¡± ¡°You already told me. You even signed the contract without asking.¡± ¡°Oh, uh...right. Well anyways, that will probably take a couple of months.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Mu-music is filming the first season of Un-Position Rapstar and they want to cast you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I already heard from Jia, but I still pretended to be surprised. ¡°Yes, you.¡± ¡°Why me? There¡¯s better rappers. There¡¯s Yoo-jin, Jia, and...no one else.¡± To be honest, neither of them were rappers. They might spit a line or two while they sing though. We really needed Minji for this sort of thing. Jinwoo definitely looked like he was regretting this. ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± ¡°Did you sign the contract already?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know me by now?¡± ¡°So why do you keep asking me then? It¡¯s annoying.¡± I didn¡¯t curse at him, but he knew I was angry. Why does he never ask me before he decides? ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but you¡¯ll do it, right? Since mu-music helped us with the program, we owe them. And someone already leaked that you¡¯ll be on the show. Didn¡¯t you read the articles? You should read thements. Theizens really want to see you on the show.¡± ¡®You probably leaked it yourself, you asshole,¡¯ I said to myself. I¡¯m positive that it was Jinwoo who told the reporters. ¡°But I have themercial and all the events that we have to go to. My schedule is already packed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take care of that. We can just take you out for the ad photoshoot. The money will be split amongst all of you guys anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be good.¡± ¡°But there are some that will really need you so if that happens, you¡¯re going to have to take one for the team.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± If they need me, I should go. They¡¯re paying me, after all. ¡°So when does the filming start?¡± ¡°Next week. Since you¡¯re a special guest, you¡¯ll get some special treatment.¡± ¡°I bet people will like that.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll probably get some negativements, but you can chalk that up to experience.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty optimistic since it¡¯s not about you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to be optimistic,¡± Jinwoo said with a bright smile. Can I kick him? ¡°So, what am I supposed to do?¡± I wanted to know the premise of the show. I should at least know that much. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know myself. The only thing I know is that it¡¯s purely rap battles.¡± ¡°Rap battles?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll be battling it out with other rappers. It¡¯s what you¡¯re good at.¡± ¡°Sounds like fun,¡± I said with a wide smile. ¡°But you¡¯ll be doing it with lyrics.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t use fists?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Aw.¡± Too bad. ¡°Anyways, what do you think?¡± ¡°I guess I can do it. But, Jin...I mean, sir.¡± I almost called him by his first name again. ¡°Yeah? Oh, but Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I know you guys call me Jinwoo behind my back.¡± ¡°Oh, you do?¡± I gave him a sheepish smile. So he knew, huh? ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay. It can happen. But...¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± I said with a nod. He seemed pretty serious about it. I made a note to tell the others. ¡°So what were you saying?¡± ¡°Well, is it okay that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s getting booked? I¡¯m sure the other members will want some opportunities as well. I¡¯m the only one who gets to do these things.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just meant for it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh no, I mean...hehehe. That¡¯s... well, that¡¯s usually what happens. Everyone has their moments to shine. How much longer do you think the spotlight will stay on you? Soon, the attention will go from you to another member. Everyone will have their chance.¡± ¡°I see.¡± For the first time, I found myself agreeing with Jinwoo. He was right. Everyone had their moment to shine. I just simply got my time before the other members. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ll take it as you agreeing to the show.¡± ¡°Not like you expected anything else.¡± ¡°Oh, uh...right...¡± ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you buy me food then?¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo pressed his lips again. I¡¯m sure he was thinking of that day when he gave me his card after the match. I had taken Eun-soon out to eat and we ended up spending 2 grand. On food. And it wasn¡¯t just me who used the card. We all used it to buy food. We wanted to keep going but we ended up hitting the daily limit. Jinwoo certainly didn¡¯t expect us to spend that much so I didn¡¯t me him for being reluctant. ¡°Should I give you my card?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s...that¡¯s true...¡± Jinwoo slowly slid his card towards me. His hand was shaking and he did not look happy about this. I swiftly took the card out of his hand. Then I told him, ¡°Breathe.¡± ¡°....¡± *** Days passed and eventually, it was the first day of filming Un-Position Rapstar. ¡°Sian, get in,¡± Manager Lee said to me. Standing next to him was Jun-jin, filming me with his camera. The other members of Lovely Girlz were with me as well. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Yeah, we need to get you there early so we can prepare.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get in after I finish eating,¡± I said, holding up a sandwich I bought at the convenient store. ¡°You can eat inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get motion sick.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been together for how long and you still don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°Ah..that¡¯s...haha...¡± Manager Lee gave a sheepish smile. It was true though. I really do get motion sickness. It¡¯s a...how do I put it...my body¡¯s physical way of response? If I¡¯m just riding a car, I¡¯m fine, but if I eat something while the car is moving, I get sick. It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? I thought it was. ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°You need to wait.¡± I stuffed the whole sandwich into my mouth. I can fit a lot into my mouth. But you know what¡¯s strange? Even though I eat this much, I don¡¯t have to go to the bathroom that often. Of course, I still go, but not as much as an average person would have to. I remember someone asked me this one. [Where does all your food go?] [I have no idea.] I really don¡¯t know. For Yoo-jin, it goes to her chest. My chest was already big enough so the food didn¡¯t go there. And it¡¯s not like I go to the bathroom that much either. It¡¯s like the food just transforms from solid into air. Like my stomach acid is so strong that it just made the food disappear. There are people who can eat stuff like iron and digest it just fine. I¡¯m like that. The point is, I can¡¯t be the only one. After finishing the sandwich, I hopped into the van. The other members followed me in. They wereing with me in the name of support. They can¡¯t actuallye with me onto the set, but they could stille with me to the waiting room. ¡°Sian, aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Jia asked. She had a worried look on her face. She¡¯s always worried for me. She really does be more lovable, the more I look at her. If I were to turn back into a guy, I would definitelye back for Jia. But will I be able to turn back into a guy...? Even if I could, it¡¯d be a problem. I¡¯m from apletely different world. ¡°Me? Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you read the articles? Lil Sniper is going to be on the show too.¡± ¡°Lil Sniper?¡± It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that name. I don¡¯t remember meeting anyone named Lil Sniper. ¡°You don¡¯t know her? She¡¯s big in the non-mainstream industry. She¡¯s C-Night¡¯s senior...¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± C-Night. She¡¯s afraid to even show her face around me ever since I beat her. Beat her ass, I mean. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take this so lightly. Lil Sniper is really scary. They say she¡¯s worse than C-Night,¡± Jia said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be miserable,¡± Ji-hyun added. ¡°Whoever she is, I dare her to try something. I¡¯m not scared.¡± Everyone giggled at my words. We continue chatting until we arrived at mu-music studio. We all headed for the waiting room. The stylists started their work on me and Jia helped as well. The other members continued to hang around, gossiping away. ¡°Who¡¯s the judge for Un-Position Rapstar?¡± I asked Jia. If anyone would know, it¡¯d be her. ¡°Snake.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hmm, Snake got his ass handed to him by me as well. I mean, I didn¡¯t hit him or anything. But I did one up him with that barbell. He¡¯s been avoiding me ever since. But hearing that he was the judge put me even more at ease. After a while, I had to go to the bathroom. I couldn¡¯t help but admire my reflection in the mirror. I would totally date me if I could. A small, angr face with good proportions and attractive features. Especially my eyes ¨Crge with the coveted double eyelids. To think that my old self used to be such a pig. If only she had done this sooner. Anyways, the youngest producer of Un-Position Rapstar showed up, telling me it was time to go. ¡°Hey guys, I have to go now.¡± ¡°Good luck, Sian!¡± Everyone called out their support for me. ¡°Thanks. And don¡¯t worry guys. I¡¯m going to kick their ass.¡± With that, I finished with a grin and walked out of the waiting room. Rap. To be honest, I¡¯m not that good at it. I did take some sses, but I¡¯m still not confident in my skills. But dissing someone, that I could do. I¡¯m not just the strongest physically, but verbally as well. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to fight everything. Jinwoo even put in a special request ¨C please, please don¡¯t beat someone up. And to watch my words, since I was now a girl group member. That meant especially no cursing. Then again, what am I supposed to do? Now that I think about it, this was really starting to piss me off. But anyways, here I was. ¡°Can I go in now?¡± ¡°Not yet. You need to wait a bit. One of the rappers is still introducing herself,¡± the PD said. Then with a smile, he added, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± ¡°Afraid?¡± What did he mean by that? Who said I was afraid? ¡°Yeah. All the people whoe are pretty well known, and they grew up and hang out in the streets. I¡¯m sure what you¡¯re feeling is ten times worse.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I said with a smile. The only thing I¡¯m worried about is that they may say something disrespectful to me. They better control themselves when they¡¯re not dissing me...that¡¯s really it. ¡°But can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You know I can¡¯t rap, right? So why did you pick me?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure Mr. Park told you, but we really think you¡¯ll be good on the show. For entertainment purposes, we want someone who has the potential to grow and improve as a rapper. We think you fit that profile.¡± ¡°Grow as a rapper.¡± That¡¯s true. Every show needs an underdog. The people love to support those people. Am I willing to be that person? ¡°Sounds like fun,¡± I said. ¡°We expect a lot from you, actually. You¡¯ll have to really prove yourself and earn the respect of the other rappers.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± To be honest, I actually liked the idea of being that underdog who would prove herself im the end. So, is Lil Sniper supposed to be the antagonist? Chapter 50 - Self-Introduction

Chapter 50: Self-Introduction

After about five minutes, the producer finally turned to look at me. ¡°You can go in now Sian!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I gave him a bow and then opened the door. I walked onto the set. It was really dark in there. As soon as I walked in, everyone turned to look at me. At the center of the table was Snake. He looked so pretentious, sitting there with his sunsses on and legs casually crossed. But at the moment he saw me, he straightened his legs. ¡°Pfft.¡± I approached Snake with a small smirk. Him and the female rappers sitting next to him. In total, there were five contestants. Well, six if I counted myself. They told me there were going to be nine, so I guess three were still waiting for their turn. Anyways, I stood in front of Snake. The female rappers on either side of him stared at me with cold expressions, and I gave them a smile back. That only made them angrier. Maybe they thought it was rude. ¡°Hi, Sian.¡± Snake was the first to greet me. I couldn¡¯t really tell because he was wearing sunsses, but it almost seemed like he didn¡¯t want to make eye contact. ¡°Good morning,¡± I said with a small smile. Just then, one of the rappers raised her hand. I didn¡¯t know who she was. She was really tan with a lot of makeup, and I could immediately tell she was tough. ¡°Yeah Christine?¡± Snake replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys from the same agency? That seems a bit unfair,¡± Christine said. That girl did not sugarcoat. Just as I expected. ¡°I understand. But I never give special treatment. Even if I did, it wouldn¡¯t help that much. And I have no intention of going easy on Sian just because she and I are from the same agency.¡± Snake spoke like he meant it. The other rappers nodded at that. ¡°Alright, go ahead and introduce yourself,¡± Snake told me. I smiled and stared at all the rappers. I still had no idea who any of them were ¨C well, aside from Christine who I knew just now. Then again, most of them aren¡¯t mainstream, so they wouldn¡¯t be that popr. Though they probably were well-known amongst other rappers. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m still pretty bad at it but I thought I would perform a rap for you.¡± But just then, Christine cut in. ¡°I heard you were specially requested to be on this program.¡± A diss from the start. She was ruder than I thought. But Christine wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°You can¡¯t even rap so you just used your connections to get onto the show. Isn¡¯t that worse than an idol using her poprity to promote a TV Show?¡± I began to see red at those words, but I recited my sutra again to calm myself down. Jinwoo had warned me. Don¡¯t use your fists and be careful with your words. I was an idol now. A member of Lovely Girlz. The most popr member at that. I couldn¡¯t let my behavior reflect poorly on the other members. If I was a solo singer, I would¡¯ve put my fist in her mouth by now. ¡°You don¡¯t have to like it,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be rude, you bi...Christine. Hehehe.¡± I gave her a sweet smile. ¡°It sounds like you were about to curse at me and then stopped yourself,¡± Christine pointed out with a smirk. ¡°My bad. Next time I won¡¯t stop myself.¡± I meant that too. ¡°You¡¯re just as stupid as I saw you on TV.¡± ¡°You should try being on more shows sometimes yourself.¡± Christine¡¯s face hardened at that statement. She added, ¡°This isn¡¯t the only show you¡¯re doing right?¡± I pretended to look surprised. Then I added one more blow. ¡°You should do your best to not get eliminated then. Instead of saying useless crap.¡± At that, Christine bolted from her seat and approached me with murder in her eyes. So I red back. I considered showing her up right then and there but it wouldn¡¯t be fun if she submitted right away, so I held myself back. For a while, we red at each other until Snake spoke up to end it. Then, I sat down in one of the empty chairs. The air got so tense that I didn¡¯t get to do my rap. Another rapper came in after me. Her name was Gina Kim and from the start, she looked like a cheerful person. Even her introduction seemed cheerful. She was just full of energy. I could tell that she was a nice person. And this one had been a girl group member as well. She was a good rapper herself but the group hadn¡¯t done very well. The agency terminated its contract with her and she was now basically unemployed. She would asionally be featured on songs, but she wasn¡¯t that well-known. She was pretty, but she also looked a bit wary. Right now, she worked part-time at a restaurant but sucked up the courage to apply for the show. Anyways, she did her introductory rap and then another girl came in. Her entrance was a forceful and dramatic one. She was wearing ck skinny jeans and a ck tank top. The outfit showed off all of her curves. ¡°Whoa.¡± I gasped. She was bigger than Yoo-jin. But who is she? Suddenly, I wanted to know everything about this girl. Who was this sexy vixen? I nced over at the other rappers. They also seemed shocked and already looked like they hated her. Even Christine was ring at her. The girl looked at Snake and slowly began to approach him. ¡°How are they so big?¡± They were jiggling as she walked...they really were unbelievable...her face was...well, not my type to be honest. Her body more than made up for it though. Anyways, the girl stopped in front of Snake. After a while, Snake grinned at her and said, ¡°Hey, Lil Sniper.¡± So she was Lil Sniper. *** ¡°Hi, Snake. Long time no see,¡± Sniper said with a smile. Snake replied, ¡°Yeah. I heard you¡¯ve been busy?¡± ¡°I am. I opened a caf¨¦ in Gangnam. I¡¯m so busy running it that I wasn¡¯t able to see you more often.¡± All the other rappers nodded. It seems they knew about the caf¨¦. I turned to Gina, who was now sitting next to me. ¡°She has a caf¨¦ in Gangnam?¡± ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t know it? It¡¯s really famous.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± ¡°A lot of famous rappers have performrd there. And the atmosphere is great too, so a lot of people go,¡± Gina said. Then she added, ¡°But more than that, it¡¯s because Lil Sniper is pretty famous herself. Everyone in this industry knows who she is. Her shows are always sold out too.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She was more famous than I thought. It would be better for me to be on her good side. You never know, she could be of use to me. Not that I wanted to pretend to be friends with her. Anyways, Snake was still talking to her. ¡°Well, thanks foring onto Un-Position Rapper. Could you show us your introductory rap?¡± Lil Sniper smiled. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± All the female rappers smiled at that. I guess since she was so famous, they couldn¡¯t just say anything. Nor did they want to ruin the atmosphere. But just then, Christine raised her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are.¡± And just like that, the temperature dropped ten degrees. Lil Sniper stared at Christine for a long time. Then someoneughed. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Minji Joo. She was a year above Lil Sniper and the oldest out of all the contestants. She also used to be a member of a first generation girl group. She raised her hand to her face as sheughed and everyone began to join in. It sounded like everyone was impressed with Christine¡¯s counter. Though a few were probablyughing at Christine as well. And Lil Sniper was also smirking at Christine. ¡°Pffft.¡± Sniper gave Christine a condescending look before adding, ¡°Do you really not know me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t,¡± Christine answered coolly. Did she really not know her? Or was she just trying to start something? Well, either way, I was starting to enjoy myself. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll show you. Try not to pee yourself.¡± At Sniper¡¯s direct words, a few of the rappers seemed to recoil, but Christine¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. I had to give it to her ¨C I was impressed. When she was doing it to me, I wanted nothing but to pull her hair out, but to think that she has the guts to do that to someone that famous. She was gutsy and ballsy. I like it. Anyways, the tension became so high that Snake had to intervene again. ¡°Hey guys,e on now. Let¡¯s not start something. Well, not yet anyway. Hey Sniper, show us what you got!¡± Lil Sniper tore her eyes away from Christine. Then, she started her rap. ¡°Yo. My name¡¯s Lil Sniper. I¡¯m cool. I got no fear. I got no one who dares to fight me. But how about you?¡± Sniper jerked her head at Christine before she continued. ¡°Before you shit yourself, open your eyes little child. Forget panties. You. Gon. Need. Diapers.¡± Sniper finished by giving Christine the middle finger while Christine looked absolutely furious. The other rappers began to p...and cheer. ¡°Aaaaay!¡± ¡°Wow! Cool!¡± ¡°Okay, Sniper!¡± But I didn¡¯t p. I just smiled. Snake noticed and turned to me. ¡°Sian, you don¡¯t look too impressed with Sniper¡¯s rap.¡± ¡°A dog could¡¯ve written a better one.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at my response. I even heard the film crew gasp. I was sure they¡¯d edit it out though. But to be honest, I had said those words without thinking and even I felt a little bad for saying them. Anyways, at those words, Sniper turned to me. ¡°A dog could¡¯ve written a better one? Wow, you¡¯re hrious.¡± Sniper smiled and went to sit down. Then she turned to look at me again. Her gaze was so strong that no one could say anything. Anyways, as Sniper kept staring at me, she muttered, ¡°Kids these days have no manners.¡± At her words, the room became cold again. Just then, the door opened and another contestant came in. Thest one. ¡°She¡¯s pretty sexy.¡± She was. When she got closer, I was able to get a better look. Her face just looked tough. Almost ghetto. She had a bitter expression on her face. I know I shouldn¡¯t judge based on appearance, but that was my first impression of her. Her body was amazing nheless. Tall and slender. Plus a curvy body revealed by a tight tank top. Not as big as Sniper¡¯s butparable. Anyways, she approached us and stood in front of Snake. ¡°Hi. You¡¯re Ga-yoon Park, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Hello.¡± Ga-yoon tossed her hair back to one side as she bowed. ¡°You guys know Ga-yoon, right? She won first ce on one of the most famous rappetition shows,¡± Snake said. Everyone nodded in recognition. Judging by their face, some of them did know her. But once again, Christine looked unimpressed. She had dissed me and insulted Sniper. Now it looked like she was nning to go against Ga-Yoon. Was this some sort of strategy she was working on? Well, anyways, Ga-yoon did her rap and that wrapped up the introductions of all nine contestants. Everyone was still smiling. But people were definitely going to hear about this. A lot of insults had been exchanged and this channel had a lot of viewers. Someone was going to be painted as the bad guy and someone would be the good guy. Some would cry and some would smile. I liked this. Being on Fifteen was all about being nice and polite, which had been suffocating. It seemed like this show would allow me to be a little more direct. Of course, not too direct. But, I was looking forward to being allowed to speak my mind about others through rap. Though the editing team would have to do their job well...they will, right...? I¡¯m supposed to be the underdog. The hero. If they make me look like the bad guy, it will be for nothing. Chapter 51 - The Diss Battle (Part 1) Chapter 51: Chapter 51: The Diss Battle (Part 1) ¡°Okay, now I¡¯m going to tell you the rules and our general goal for this program,¡± Snake told us. We all straightened up and gave him our full attention. After seeing what we have done, he continued. ¡°There¡¯s a total of four missions and each mission will have a winner. The winner will receive an amazing prize.¡± ¡°Is there an ultimate winner?¡± I asked, raising my hand. Everyone nodded. They all wanted to know too. ¡°The ultimate winner...yes, we do have one. For each mission, you get a number of points, and the one with the most points at the end is deemed the winner.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the prize?¡± ¡°You get to be the opening performance at the Mu-music Asian Music Festival.¡± ¡°Wow~¡± We all gasped. The Mu-music Asian Music Festival. It¡¯s a huge festival and anyone who knew anything about Korean entertainment knows it¡¯s the biggest festival of the year. Just being able to perform there in general is considered a huge honor. Performing the opening song is incredibly insane. ¡°You also get an exclusive contract with the agency and prize money worth 3 billion won. If you already have a contract with another agency, then mu-music will do whatever it can to help you negotiate an agreement.¡± ¡°Wow~!¡± We all eximed again. Mu-music sure was on a different level. And 3 billion won?! Jesus. ¡°Damn.¡± Suddenly, my interest was piqued. 3 billion...how much sashimi and lobster can I buy with that? No, how much food in general? ¡°So, you guys should all do your best to get first ce.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± We all answered with swag. ¡°Now we¡¯re going to start the first mission. The first mission is a diss battle!¡± At that, we all looked at each other and smiled nervously. The first mission is a diss battle. Can we even do that when we barely know each other? Then again, I¡¯m sure everyone has heard at least something or a few things about the other participants. Even more so since the other contestants are pretty well-known amongst those who live the contemporary lifestyle. Then again, the one whose name has been in the media the most is me. Does that mean that they¡¯ll mostlye after me? ¡°You guys all know about each other, right?¡± Snake asked. We all nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going to select the order very casually. If you want to go first, raise your hand,¡± Snake said. Christine was the very first to raise her hand. Christine, the one who provoked me, Sniper, and snubbed Ga-yoon. If there was one good thing about her, it¡¯s the fact that she was ballsy. Of course, whether or not she had the skills to back that up remained to be seen. Who would she pick to battle? We all watched her. ¡°Oh, Christine? Okay, okay. So, Christine, go ahead and choose. But before we really start, whoever she chooses has the option to reject if they wish,¡± Snake said. We all nodded. ¡°I pick Ga-yoon.¡± At Christine¡¯s answer, Ga-yoon smirked. Everyone pped, no one looking the very least bit surprised. ¡°So Christine chose Ga-yoon. Why did you choose her, Christine?¡± Snake asked, amused. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­well¡­I just don¡¯t like her. She acts like she¡¯s a bigshot. She¡¯s not even that pretty.¡± Christine did sound really pissed and we all apuded her sincerity, including me. Ga-yoon, on the other hand, looked just as mad. It almost looked like she was asking Christine what she nned to do about it. The winner of another rap program. She looked like a Queen Bee and apparently she actually was. Anyways, she continued to re, looking like she was ready to knock someone¡¯s face off. Christine didn¡¯t cower a bit and continued to re back at Ga-yoon. ¡°Hahaha. Acts like a bigshot, huh? What do you think, Ga-yoon? Do you agree? Also, do you ept Christine¡¯s challenge?¡± Snake asked Ga-yoon. Ga-yoon¡¯s smirk got wider. ¡°Of course. When a prey walks into a tiger¡¯s cave on its own two feet, the tiger has no reason to kick it out.¡± At that, we all oohed. Ga-yoon added, ¡°What? You think I¡¯m not pretty? I¡¯m just acting like I¡¯m a bigshot? I¡¯m better than you. You bi...witch. Don¡¯t you guys agree?¡± It was clear that she was about to curse but stopped herself midway. Then she looked at us, asking us to decide. We all looked at them, tilting our heads from side to side. The truth is, while Ga-yoon¡¯s body was amazing, her face was¡­hmmm...the way I saw it, the prettiest was me, but Christine was a close second. The girl could¡¯ve been a girl group idol with that face. That,bined with her straightforward ways and ability to look fearless, was pretty enticing. ¡°You guys are clearly blind. Get some sses or something,¡± Ga-yoon snapped. We all smiled. Then Lil Sniper added, ¡°You¡¯re pretty ugly, Ga-yoon.¡± Since it was Sniper, Ga-yoon couldn¡¯t just talk back. Instead, she simply twisted her lips into an ugly frown and muttered curses under her breath. Anyways, this meant that Christine and Ga-yoon would face off. Then it was Lil Sniper vs Ji-hyun Kim, me vs Mine Boo, and thest pair was Gina Kim vs Minji Joo. Thest one left was Ha-jeong Lee. Since there were nine of us, there was one left out. Ha-jeong Lee. 27 years old and the former member of a first generation girl group. After the group disbanded, she was down on her feet and entered thepetition for a chance to debut again. Honestly, she wasn¡¯t really my type. Her body was nice though. ¡°Hmm, now only Ha-jeong is left. Well then, Ha-jeong, you can just join a pair and make it a three-way. Where do you want to go?¡± Snake asked. We all looked at Ha-jeong. ¡°Hmm...¡± After a while, she finally decided on Gina and Minji. ¡°I¡¯ll join Gina and Minji.¡± ¡°Okay, then it will be Gina Kim vs. Minji vs Ha-jeong. The pairs have been selected. We will start the battles next week. You guys get to pick your background music but you have to write the lyrics yourself. And with that, I¡¯ll see you guyster!¡± At that, we all shared our greetings before we left. *** At the pizza restaurant near the dorms. ¡°So how did it go?¡± Jia asked. I was out on a date with Jia. To think I was on a date with someone as pretty and adorable as her. And I¡¯m allowed to be as affectionate as I want to be. The way Jia keeps clinging to me¡­is the best thing ever. We even sleep in the same bed sometimes. The only thing is that my body is a girl...so...that goddamn Grim Reaper...wait till I get my hands on him¡­ ¡°It went okay.¡± ¡°Did you get a chance to talk with Sniper?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± I replied. ¡°Wow. Really? How did it go?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not that great.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Jiaughed at my response. But it¡¯s true ¨C I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯m not a fan. Though the one who came at me was Christine. ¡°Did you get a mission or anything like that?¡± Jia asked. It would still be a while before the show came on TV which meant that Jia was already dying of curiosity. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to have a diss battle.¡± ¡°Really? With who?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going against Mine Boo.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Jia eximed. ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s big in the clubs. She¡¯s known as a fashionista and she has a strong voice. Her rap skills are good as well.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I had no idea. When I met her, she didn¡¯t seem very memorable to me. To be honest, I sort of looked down on her. Then again, only those who had proven their skills would be on a show like Un-Position Rapper. ¡°You¡¯ll have to practice a lot,¡± Jia said, adorably clenching her fists for emphasis. ¡°I should.¡± Yeah. Since I can¡¯t rap, I knew that I was going to have to work twice as hard. ¡°But this pizza is good though.¡± I rolled up my slice and stuffed it into my mouth, barely chewing it before swallowing. There really was nothing better than a good slice of pizza. *** Over the next week, we shot so manymercials. Our debut song hadn¡¯t been released yet so we couldn¡¯t promote on any shows, but the endorsement bookings alone were filling up our schedules. Of course, this made Jinwoo incredibly happy and kept us super busy as we also had to practice. But I was the busiest, as I also had to practice my rap. C-Night was supposed to be my coach but she was so scared of me that she couldn¡¯t even teach me properly. Anyways, just like that, it was the eve of the diss battle. Jinwoo called me in for a meeting. ¡°Do you like being on the show?¡± Jinwoo kept asking me. One of these days, I was really going to shred his balls, but now was not the time, so I refrained myself. I really have gotten nicer since I came to this world. ¡°Would you like it?¡± ¡°Well, I mean¡­isn¡¯t it fun?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± I mean, it was. Since it was going to be a diss battle anyway. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°So what is it that you need to talk to me about?¡± I asked. ¡°I heard you¡¯re up against Mine Boo.¡± ¡°So you know? It¡¯s supposed to be confidential though.¡± I specifically remember the producer telling us. We weren¡¯t allowed to put up anything on SNS. We couldn¡¯t tell anyone either. But Jinwoo already knew? Jinwoo had a closer rtionship with the people at Mu-music than I thought. Not that it¡¯s a big of a deal. ¡°Of course I know. Anyways, I heard Mine Boo is pretty skilled.¡± ¡°Yeah, Jia told me.¡± ¡°So why is she going against a no-good amateur like yourself?¡± ¡°Crazy ba¡­ha. Haha. Hahahhaa. What did you say?¡± I almost called him a crazy bastard but I stopped myself. This guy really says things that go too far sometimes. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say stuff like that. Hurts my ears.¡± I drew back my fist at him. Jinwoo snorted. ¡°Yeah, yeah, sorry about that.¡± ¡°I cleaned it out,¡± I said with a smile. Jinwoo grinned back. ¡°So what was it that you needed to talk to me about?¡± I asked again. ¡°It¡¯s not that important. It¡¯s just that I hear the first mission is going to be a diss battle. So just be careful.¡± ¡°You mean I can¡¯t curse at them?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jinwoo confirmed with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s a diss battle and I can¡¯t curse?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?¡± We¡¯re going to be dissing each other and I wasn¡¯t allowed to insult any of them...then what am I supposed to do? It¡¯s not like I can use my fists. ¡°Hmm¡­I think that if you just y the victim, you¡¯ll get a lot of sympathy votes from the public.¡± ¡°So you just want me to take it?¡± ¡°Of course not. You need to rap as well. Just don¡¯t curse at the other contestant. You need to keep up your image of a good girl. The public likes that more. You¡¯ve heard of wannabe rappers, right? The ones that just spit out lines cursing at the other rappers when they have no skills themselves? They¡¯re getting a lot of criticism online. So, don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t make fun of the other contestants either.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± This is hard. I can¡¯t curse. I can¡¯t fight. I can¡¯t insult anyone. Then, what am I supposed to do? Well, I figured Jinwoo was saying this with my best interest at heart. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°But you have to win.¡± ¡®Fucking bastard.¡¯ Luckily, I only said thatst line in my head. *** The day came. The day of the diss battle. ¡°Hmm.¡± I was in the waiting room, getting my makeup down when Mine Boo walked in. ¡°Hey, sweetheart.¡± Mine Boo greeted with a wave. So I said hi back. ¡°Hi, Ms. Mine Boo.¡± ¡°Just call me Boo.¡± ¡°Oh..that¡¯s...¡± I wasn¡¯t used to being so familiar with strangers. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to be my friend?¡± Mine Boo demanded. I really didn¡¯t feel like exining so I just gave a simple answer. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What?¡± As expected, Mine Boo was not happy to hear that. She looked like I just stabbed her. Like a girl at a nightclub. Like Jia. But she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Jia. Like, she wasn¡¯t my type but she did look like a club girl. With the thick makeup and everything. ¡°I said yes,¡± I said. Mine Boo became furious. And with that, she went off. ¡°You fucking bitch, don¡¯t go off talking big. You ain¡¯t all that. I¡¯ll fucking crush you. You can¡¯t even rap. You were just put on this show, like some wannabe. The fact that I¡¯m facing you in this diss battle is the most insulting thing I¡¯ve faced in my life. This fucking sucks.¡± Mine Boo said all of that in one breath. She had incredible lungs, but I gave Mine Boo onest blow. ¡°Wow, the dogs are loud,¡± I said, before sticking earphones in. Chapter 52 - The Diss Battle (Part 2) Chapter 52: Chapter 52: The Diss Battle (Part 2) It was almost time for us to begin filming. A cameraman walked into the waiting room. A VJ. The VJ was Jun-jin. ¡°Oh hi, Jun-jin,¡± I said with a wave. Jun-jin greeted me back with a smile and a small bow. This guy. It was actually nice to see him again. ¡°Hi, Sian. How are you?¡± He must have been happy to see me as well, because he seemed excited when he asked me that. ¡°I¡¯ve been good. Getting busy,¡± I said, getting up from my seat. And when I did, Jun-jin gulped. He was clearly affected by my body. I was only wearing a simple pair of jeans and a white T-shirt, but it was already enough to turn heads. Even for me, every time I looked in the mirror, I was amazed at how sexy I turned out to be. Still. It made me feel irritated to have men look at me that way. Why? Because I¡¯m also a guy. I¡¯ve probably already recited the sutra at least a million times at this point. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Oh, hehe¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡± Jun-jin answered, hurriedly detaching his eyes from my boobs. I swear, one more look and I¡¯ll stab his eyes out. ¡°So, are you ready?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re just here to film me, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Just some behind-the-scenes stuff. And also an interview with you and Mine Boo.¡± Jun-jin turned his head, looking for Mine Boo, but she was in the bathroom. After saying all those nasty things to me, she said she had to go brush her teeth. ¡°She went to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then can I interview you first?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I replied, returning to my chair. Jun-jin held up his camera. ¡°Are you going to ask the questions? What about the writer?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a simple one so they told me to do it,¡± Jun-jin answered. So I asked, ¡°And the writer?¡± ¡°She went to see Lil Sniper...¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± I nodded. No surprise there. Lil Sniper was the most famous contestant here. Of course, I¡¯m the most popr with the public. But for those living the contemporary lifestyle, Lil Sniper was the biggest name in the industry, so naturally, the spotlight would be on her. To be honest, there¡¯s a lot of people supporting me in thements, but also a lot of haters, because it¡¯s very obvious that I was ced on the show ahead of the others. On top of that, I can¡¯t even rap. ¡°We¡¯ll start the interview then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± And just then, Mine Boo walked into the room. The moment she saw us, she said, ¡°What the hell? Why are you interviewing her first?¡± It was clear that she was displeased as she had spit out the words with the most unpleasant, bitter look on her face. ¡°Wh-what...?¡± Jun-jin stammered, clearly having no idea what he did wrong. ¡°I said why are you interviewing her first? I¡¯m older and more famous. I¡¯m Mine Boo. Mine. Boo! How could you not know that? What are you, mister, a rookie?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not that old...¡± ¡°Are you an amateur? How could you have no manners?¡± ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯m sorry. Hahaha...¡± Jun-jin gave out a nervousugh as he turned the camera towards Mine Boo. ¡°Then we¡¯ll start with you...Sian, is that okay?¡± Jun-jin looked incredibly apologetic when he asked me. I immediately nodded. So Mine Boo got her interview first. The moment the camera turned on, her face brightened immediately. She looked much more feminine as well. ¡°How are you feeling today, Mine Boo?¡± ¡°I feel great!¡± Mine Boo answered with a bright smile. That made Jun-jin brighten up considerably as well. He still looked nervous though. ¡°You look like it as well. So in a few minutes, you¡¯ll be going against Sian in a rap battle. Are you excited?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± She was full of energy. Anyone watching her would¡¯ve instantly be happy themselves. That¡¯s impressive. ¡°That¡¯s good. Did you know about Sian before the show?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her on TV a few times. She¡¯s good at dancing and she lost a lot of weight. But with rapping, well...I don¡¯t really know why she¡¯s on the show. What do you think, Sian?¡± Mine Boo was suddenly looking at me. Jun-jin turned his camera towards me as well. Was I supposed to rify? Well, then, fine I will. ¡°Yeah. I was put on the show.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± At my answer, Jun-jin gave a neutral answer whereas Mine Boo snorted. Then she continued, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t get it. How could an idol with no skill be put on a show like this? Are the executives backing her up? All powerful people are the same.¡± It seems that Jun-jin agreed with those remarks because he nodded. ¡°Yeah, they are.¡± Honestly, I agreed with that too. Look at me. I became the victim of the powerful Grim Reaper and was put into a woman¡¯s body. No matter how much I prayed, the Grim Reaper was not saving me anytime soon and no change. Fucking heavenly bastards. ¡°Oh Sian, do you agree?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was put on this show against my will,¡± I found myself saying. I mean, it was the truth. It¡¯s not like I wanted to be here. Of course, I did like the idea of being able to diss Jinwoo. But anyways, it¡¯s a bother. I doubt Jinwoo would be happy to hear that. ¡°Oh my god, Sian. Did you just insult yourpany?¡± Mine Boo asked with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s not an insult if it¡¯s a fact.¡± ¡°So are you saying you got on the show with the executives¡¯ help?¡± Jun-jin asked, looking genuinely surprised. What was he doing, pretending to be all sincere all of the sudden? ¡°No. There¡¯s no help. They wrote me in without even asking me.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Jun-jin gave a look of understanding. But there¡¯s no way this is going to be allowed on TV. The ones who first casted me was Mu-music. Mu-music really wanted me and brought the subject up with Jinwoo, meaning that it wasn¡¯t just Jinwoo who was involved, it was Mu-music as well. So there¡¯s no way something like this would be allowed to air. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to be so serious, Jun-jin. Jun-jin didn¡¯t ask me any more questions. It was like my answer had sapped every will out of him. He turned back to Mine Boo instead and said, ¡°One more question. Do you think you can beat Sian?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Mine Boo said. Then she turned to me with a smirk and asked, ¡°What do you think, Jun-jin. Do you think she¡¯ll lose?¡± Jun-jin looked nervous. ¡°Um¡­uh...¡± Jun-jin eyed me nervously, unable to open his mouth. ¡°You can be honest, Jun-jin,¡± I said, giving him my sweetest smile. He gulped. He already knows what I¡¯m like, so he was probably contemting how he was going to get out of this alive. ¡°Well, I...¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I asked innocently. ¡°So¡­I think¡­Sian...¡± ¡°What?!¡± Mine Boo suddenly shouted. ¡°losing is...¡± That calmed her down. ¡°..not a possibility.¡± ¡°What!¡± Mine Boo shouted again. I gave a victorious smirk. Boo got up from her seat, looking murderous, but she somehow refrained and stomped out of the waiting room instead, mming the door behind her. She was furious. ¡°Uh...¡± Jun-jin did look like he felt bad. Considering that it was his fault that a contestant was angry¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be back,¡± I said with a bright smile. To think he picked me. I was starting to think that he wasn¡¯t so bad after all. ¡°Will shee back...?¡± ¡°She will, so don¡¯t worry. Where else would she go?¡± Jun-jin nodded at that. ¡°So what about my interview?¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± And we started on mine. After a few minutes, it was time for us to go on set and Mine Boo returned. *** The set. A stage was set up in the middle with the seats for the contestants set up on the right and seats for the judges on the left. The other contestants had already taken their seats along with some of the judges. First, there was Snake. And there was Hippo, another famous rapper. And next to her was the Father of Korean Rap himself, Jongmin Lee. Soon, the cameras started rolling and a spotlight was put on the judges. We immediately began to cheer and p as loud as we could. ¡°Are they famous?¡± I asked Gina. I really didn¡¯t know anything about any of the rappers. ¡°Of course, especially Hippo, since she¡¯s still promoting and doing other activities. You know the drama Warriors of the Sun?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered with a nod. It was a war-time romance drama about soldiers who fall in love on an army base and it was really popr. ¡°She sang the theme song of the drama.¡± ¡°Ooh.¡± That¡¯s right. She had an amazing voice, but the theme song was a bad. So she can rap and sing as well. Nice. ¡°Then who¡¯s the guy next to her with the beard?¡± I gestured to the unkempt looking guy next to Hippo. His beard was really getting out of hand. I kind of wanted to burn it off. ¡°That¡¯s Jongmin Lee. He¡¯s the Father of Rap in Korea.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°He must be good then.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Gina seemed to hesitate. The truth was, just because you were dubbed ¡®the Father¡¯ of anything didn¡¯t mean you were good. It could also simply mean that you were the first. Jongmin was the first to speak. ¡°Hi, everyone,¡± he said with a smile. We all cheered. Just like you would for any girl group. Just because he wasn¡¯t mainstream didn¡¯t mean that it was any different. ¡°I¡¯m Jongmin Lee and I¡¯ll be a judge of today¡¯s mission. It¡¯s nice to meet you all!¡± We all cheered again. Then Hippo introduced herself, and then Snake. After some more small talk, we decided on the order. First, it would be Christine vs Ga-yoon. Then Lil Sniper vs Ji-hyun. Third was Gina vs Minji vs Ha-jeong. And thest would be me and Mine Boo. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll start with the first battle! Christine and Ga-yoon, pleasee on stage!¡± Snake said. Christine and Ga-yoon walked towards the stage and turned to face us. Christine. She really was pretty. And confident as well. But I don¡¯t know if she has the skills to back that up. I guess we¡¯ll find out soon. What I do know is that she didn¡¯t care what others thought of her, and that was something I definitely liked. Then there was Ga-yoon. She sort of looked like a wannabe thug. Apparently, she was the mean girl at her high school. She ranked first on a rap program and her body was pretty nice. She was twenty-one, which made her a year older than Christine. What kind of insults would these two have for each other? It would¡¯ve been more entertaining to watch if they simply started a cat fight. But still, I was excited. ¡°So, are you guys ready?¡± Snake asked. ¡°Yes!¡± we all eximed. The two faced each other and the rest of us focused on them. Soon, the music that Christine had selected began and the battle kicked off. *** Christine began to spit her lines out at Ga-yoon. She was strong. Strong voice as well. It¡¯s like¡­how should I say this¡­a surprise from someone with a face like that? Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t understand a thing she was saying. Her delivery was shaky. Her words kept slurring together? Ga-yoon dug into her ear and cupped it as if she couldn¡¯t understand Christine either. That only made Christine angrier and made her more intense, which made her even harder to understand. ¡°That¡¯s disappointing,¡± Lil Sniper muttered from the seat next to me. I looked at her. She was watching Christine with a pitying look on her face, clearly not impressed. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s nervous,¡± I said. Sniper looked at me and snorted. ¡°Nervous? You think anyone cane on this show? This is for professionals. You think she¡¯s nervous? If she is, she has no right to be here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kind of harsh.¡± ¡°God, you¡¯re na?ve,¡± Sniper snapped. Then she added, ¡°You, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up a mess, you better watch it. You don¡¯t want to get on my bad side. Unless you want to get hurt, that is.¡± Sniper said, ring at me. Well, that was rude. ¡°Do you want to spar with me sometimes?¡± ¡°Spar? What the fuck are you talking about?¡± Sniper snorted again before turning her attention back to watch Christine and Ga-yoon. Christine¡¯s part was soon over and then it was Ga-yoon¡¯s turn. She had a husky voice. A strong and powerful one. Good delivery on top of that. Christine tried to look like she didn¡¯t care and even shrugged at one point, but you could tell Ga-yoon was getting to her. I guess since she was still young, she hadn¡¯t learned how to properly control her emotions yet. Ga-yoon was really going for it and she was good. She wasn¡¯t just spitting things out. She knew what she was doing. When she was finished, we all cheered for her. Her rap had been good. It was the kind that would get into Christine¡¯s head and make her doubt herself. Suddenly, Christine turned her face away. The camera was aimed at her face and she showed up on the big screen. That¡¯s when we all saw it. She was crying. ¡°Oh my...¡± It was not a pretty sight. Watching the tearse out of a face that pretty was just heartbreaking. I wanted to hug her. The other girls may have found it irritating, but as a guy, I felt the need to protect her. Anyways, the judges soon made their decision and dered Ga-yoon the winner. Christine continued to cry as she came down from the stage. Some of the contestants, including Gina, walked over to give her a hug. Me too, actually. I gave her a big hug and told her that she had done well. Christine buried herself into my arms and I could feel myself reacting instantly. Are you kidding me? I recited my mantra to myself to stay under control and continued to pat her on the back. It was now time for the second battle. Gina, Minji, and Ha-jeong all walked onto the stage. First off, Gina. We knew she was good but for some reason, she just wasn¡¯t getting the recognition she deserved. And then there was Minji. At thirty-one years old, she was the oldest here. And she was pretty well-known as a member of a first generation girl group. But she wasn¡¯t that popr, only enough to trigger nostalgia in some people. Andstly, Ha-jeong. She was also in a first generation girl group, but since the group hadn¡¯t done very well, she was the typical case of a washed-up celebrity. Basically, they both had the experience and credibility of first generation pop stars. Maybe that¡¯s why they had be so inseparable. The three stood in a triangle formation on stage and soon started. Looking at their faces, Minji certainly looked like the strongest, wisest person in the group. Ha-jeong, on the other hand, looked a bit nervous. Gina had a small smile on her face. The music started and Ha-jeong went first. And her victim was Gina. She tossed her long hair back and approached Gina. She leaned her face in and then started her rap. It was fast and powerful, but it was hard to understand what she was saying. We did hear a few things and most of it was cursing. Cursing and personal attacks. It was harsh. Stuff like how Gina¡¯s rap was low quality and she probably spread her legs to make a living. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean anything, but using Gina of sleeping around? Wasn¡¯t that kind of low? I guess Gina felt it too, because her smile was starting to go down a notch. It looked like she was trying not to cry. And on top of that, Ha-jeong was legit spitting on her as she spat out her lines. Her very repetitive lines. ¡°It¡¯s all just cursing.¡± I tsked. What kind of rap was that? Even primary school students wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°Pfft.¡± Suddenly, Sniperughed. I turned to stare at her. I wanted to ask her what her problem was when she obviously felt the same way, but I had an image to protect. I had my mic on as well. I couldn¡¯t let the staff know about my true personality. I was now a member of Lovely Girlz. So I asked sweetly. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just funny that you would say that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked with a sweet tilt of my head. Sniper then answered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it worse for you? I heard you spread your legs for Chun-ah?¡± ¡°What?¡± What the hell? Does she even know that she has her mic on? Oh, but a quick nce told me she didn¡¯t. When did she take it off? I should as well. ¡°I heard you slept with the guy to get popr. So, who are you to talk?¡± Sniper smirked. I began to take off my mic. After I was finished, I looked right at her. Then I opened my mouth and just let it all out. Beep-beep¨CBeep-beep¡ªBeep-Beep¡ªBeep Beep¡ªBeep¡ªBeeeeeep¡ªBeep¡ªBeep¡ªBeeeeeep¡ªyou crazy. Chapter 53 - The Diss Battle (Part 3) Chapter 53: Chapter 53: The Diss Battle (Part 3) ¡°Fuck you!¡± That wasn¡¯t me. It wasn¡¯t Sniper either. It was Ha-jeong. While I was cursing Sniper out, Ha-jeong had finished her rap and had started cursing at Gina. She looked really mad. I could see the fire in her eyes. She was the one who had insulted Gina, so what was she so upset about? Gina also didn¡¯t look so happy. She didn¡¯t seem to be able to control herself. Then again, the insults had been pretty personal, so in her case, it was understandable. If it had been me, I would¡¯ve punched Ha-jeong in the face. But that issue soon took a back seat when Sniper suddenly grabbed me by the hair. ¡°What did you say bitch? You wanna say that again?¡± Everyone turned their heads as Sniper continued to shout at me. The judges looked shocked. The staff even more so. But my biggest concern was myself. My image. What was I going to do? If word got out that I had gotten into a cat fight, what then? This was going to be difficult. I could already see people secretly taking out their phones to take a video. I had to take care of this quickly. ¡°Let go,¡± I said firmly. That¡¯s all I said, since the cameras were still filming us. I couldn¡¯t curse. I¡¯m a girl group member now. I couldn¡¯t cause a scandal this early in my debut. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Ow, that hurts. Let go,¡± I repeated. ¡°You crazy bitch!¡± Sniper grabbed me with her other hand and began to pull on my hair. ¡°Ow! Ow, you bi...¡± I was about to curse, but I held back. Then again, this girl was strong. If I didn¡¯t do something soon, she was going to pull all my hair out. I could use my stronger self to pull all of her hair out, but wouldn¡¯t that be too much? ¡°I¡¯m going to say this for the¡­ow! Last time¡­ow! Ouch! Let go,¡± I said. ¡°You crazy bitch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Sniper didn¡¯t even hear me. So I decided to just screw it and grabbed her hair myself. Forget my image. I was about to lose all my hair at this point. Sniper was pulling on my hair but for me, it only took two seconds. Rip! Everyone gasped as a huge chunk of hair came up with my fist. But Sniper didn¡¯t seem to realize as she continued to pull my hair. I shoved the bits of hair that I ripped out into her face. In response, she began to shout at me. Kyaaah! Lil Sniper stood up and touched the back of her head, gingerly patting the bald spot. Her eyes widened in shock. So I held up her hair again and Sniper began to cry. Everyone was filming again. I quickly put my mic back on and began to apologize. ¡°Sniper, I¡¯m so sorry...You just came and attacked me and I wasn¡¯t thinking and...I¡¯m so sorry...¡± Thinking of the cameras, I carefully put on a remorseful expression. Then I added, ¡°But¡­why did you suddenly attack me...?¡± I opened my eyes wide, the epitome of doe-eyed innocence. Sniper narrowed her eyes at me and then suddenly brought her hand down on my face. Whoosh~ Of course, I dodged it but I copsed to the floor and pretended to cry. Everyone ¨C the contestants, staff members, and judges ¨C all ran towards me to console me. This is the one good thing about being delicate and pretty. You can get all the men to feel protective of you. And it was Sniper who had attacked me first and cursed at me. Of course, I was going to look like the victim. Everyone was so distracted by me that no one was paying attention to Sniper. I stuck my foot out and kicked her foot. Thwack! ¡°Ah!¡± Sniper fell into her chair with a scream and I continued with my crocodile tears. She was lucky. I¡¯d gone easy on her because she was a girl. If she had been a guy, she would be halfway to the ER by now. The filming had stopped for a while, but we resumed once everyone calmed down again. Sniper and I were now sitting far away from each other. Sniper kept muttering as she poked the bald spot on her head that had been fixed by a hair piece. I gave a small smirk as I sat in my chair. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Christine asked me. She sat next to me right now and looked very worried. I guess she liked me now since I had given her a hug earlier. There was no trace of the girl who had snapped at me that first day. ¡°Of course,¡± I said with a bright smile. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Sniper gritting her teeth as she fingered her wig, and the sight of it made me smile even wider. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it, okay.? That¡¯s just Sniper. Everyone knows she¡¯s a bitch.¡± ¡°I see that. But it¡¯s okay,¡± I replied. Then I asked, ¡°But if you know what she¡¯s like, then why did you say that stuff to her yesterday?¡± I was curious. If Christine knew how aggressive and mean Sniper could be, then why did she go after the rapper? ¡°That¡¯s why I did it. Whenever I see an aggressive person, I want to fight them.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Whenever she sees an aggressive person, she wants to fight them. This girl was crazy. ¡°That must be tiring.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fun.¡± Okay, she was full-on psycho. ¡°But it was so sad to see you get defeated earlier.¡± At that, Christine¡¯s face hardened. I continued, ¡°If you want to fight against someone who is aggressive, you need to be able to hold yourself against them. But you don¡¯t have the balls.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a girl. So doesn¡¯t it make sense that I don¡¯t have any?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about actual balls.¡± Ugh, this girl. I was starting to think she was just stupid. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying you can¡¯t just go in without any strategy. If you don¡¯t have any skills, of course you¡¯re going to get eaten alive.¡± ¡°Then do you have skills?¡± Christine snapped at me. That was my bad ¨C I should¡¯ve remembered what she was like. I took the mic off. ¡°You little...¡± But then I decided against it and turned my mic on again. I shouldn¡¯t curse. I¡¯m a member of Lovely Girlz. I shouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble for the other members. ¡°Let¡¯s watch the battle.¡± I turned my attention back to the stage and it was Gina¡¯s turn. She was looking right at Ha-jeong. *** Gina began her rap. A low, husky voice. And strong delivery too. Her tempo was good and her pronunciation was spot on. The lyrics were well thought out as well. Ha-jeong had simply insulted and cursed at Gina. Gina, on the other hand, sounded honest. She basically made it seem like she had no choice but to point out Ha-jeong¡¯s ws, making herself look more appealing. She also dissed Mu-music. ¡°A diss. They tell us to spit it out. Diss! Diss each other! Get each other. This is hip hop? No! That¡¯s why I¡¯m a loser. That¡¯s why you¡¯re a loser.¡± Gina Kim gave Ha-jeong the finger and thetter simply shrugged and smirked. And after a few more lines, Gina was done. Out of all the ones who had performed so far, I thought Gina was the best. ¡°Gina was good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m better,¡± Christine said. I smiled. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just what you said. It¡¯s the funniest thing you¡¯ve said all day.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christine said. I reached for my mic¡­and drew my hand back. No, let¡¯s not do that. I turned back to the stage just in time to see the oldest Minji start her verse. And she made clear on whose side she was on. She started on Gina. And at the moment we saw that, we all sighed out of pity for her. But Minji didn¡¯t hesitate and went after Gina. We had expected her to go easy on Gina since she was still much younger, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Minji ripped into her like a savage. Stuff like how Gina didn¡¯t think, she had no manners, acted like she was a bigshot, was she stupid? She even spit out a line asking whether Gina changed her panties at all. ¡°What a bitch.¡± I thought I was keeping it to myself but I ended up saying it out loud. The audio picked it up right away. And next to me, Christine smirked. ¡°Hey, you can curse too.¡± ¡°I always could.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve done that when Sniper attacked you.¡± ¡°Hang on.¡± I took off the mic. Then I added, ¡°I got her hair, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Are you saying you did that on purpose?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said with a nod. Then I added, ¡°But why are so casual with me?¡± ¡°You did it first.¡± ¡°No, you did, idiot.¡± ¡°No, you did!¡± Christine snapped, so I did, too. Then Christine whipped her head away. And when she did, she muttered, ¡°You did.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I wasn¡¯t about to start this again. And I had no intention of arguing with a kid. Soon, the producer gave me the signal to put on my mic, so I did. While I was doing that, Minji finished her rap and Gina looked far from happy. You could tell right away from her face. Upon seeing her face, Minji spit out another curse word and said, ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?¡± The moment she said, the room became tense. The music started again and it was Ha-jeong¡¯s turn again. She was supposed to start dissing Minji now but instead, she started on Gina for the second time. Her second rap was simr to her first. I guess the two older girlsing at her was too much for Gina because I could see the tears well up in her eyes. I could immediately feel my male protective instincts starting to kick in. Then, it was Gina¡¯s turn. She turned to Minji and opened her mouth¡­and nothing came out. It seemed like her throat had closed up as she tried to swallow her tears. The man in me knew that this was not right. After a short pause, Gina was able topose herself and start. But her confidence had taken a toll. She seemed to be straining herself and she barely managed to finish the rap. Then it was Minji¡¯s turn again. And again, she went after Gina. At that, everyone began to cry foul. But Minji was on a roll and she wasn¡¯t about to stop anytime soon. By now, Gina was full on crying and the protective instinct was stirring in all the men watching this, including me. In my mind, I was already cursing Minji to hell. ¡®They¡¯re supposed to be the older, mature ones. What are they doing?¡¯ Two against one. Not to mention that the two were much older. I wanted to run up to the stage to give Gina a hug, but Minji was still rapping. ¡°That woman really is a bitch,¡± Christine said firmly. Whenever she sees an aggressive person, she wants to fight them, huh? Yeah, it was crazy, but there were times when I admired her spunk. ¡°I¡¯m going to show them.¡± ¡°Are you going to bawl again?¡± ¡°I did not bawl! I just got tears in my eyes because I was so frustrated!¡± ¡°Yeah, sure. When you start bawling again, I¡¯ll give you another hug,¡± I answered. What? I liked hugging Christine. You know that feeling you get when a nice body just leans against you...but hmm. What was that look on Christine¡¯s face? Was she blushing? She immediately turned her head away but I could see her face turning red. What is this? Is she...no. There¡¯s no way. She can¡¯t be. She was just taken in for a second by my boyish personality. I do have a girl-crush image, after all. But her face¡­? ¡°Christine?¡± I asked in my most charming voice. ¡°What?¡± Christine said, her face still turned away. So I said, ¡°Do you want a hug?¡± At those words, Christine flushed even more but a small smile began to creep onto her face. Is she actually falling for me? ¡°One really doesn¡¯t know anything in this world.¡± I turned my attention back to the stage as Minji was finishing her rap. All the judges looked rather ufortable. I could just imagine how much worse it was for them as judges, when I also felt bad just watching that. But they have to be objective. If they just give the win to Gina because they feel bad for her, it could backfire on her. Chapter 54 - A Round with Lil Sniper (Part 1) Chapter 54: Chapter 54: A Round with Lil Sniper (Part 1) Gina Kim vs Minji Joo vs Ha-jeong Lee. Instead of picking the winner, the judges picked the loser. And sadly, it was Gina. A lot of her lines had ended abruptly and she stuttered a lot, so it was no surprise. If she had a stronger mindset, she may have been able to deal with it better, so that really sucks. Personally, I thought Gina had been the best out of all three of them. Anyways, that concluded another rap battle. Now, it was between me and Mine Boo. ¡°Go, Sian¡­¡± Christine said quietly as I got up from my seat. I tilted my head at her. ¡®Why is she suddenly acting like this?¡¯ Well, whatever. That¡¯s not important right now. I stepped onto the stage, Mine Boo right behind me. We stood next to each other. ¡°Get ready to pee your pants, you brat,¡± Mine Boo whispered to me. I just smiled at me. We¡¯ll see who ends up peeing in the end. ¡°This is your first time seeing each other, right?¡± Jongmin asked us. The legendary ¡®Father of Rap.¡¯ But ugh, I wanted to burn that beard off. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Mine Boo replied first. I nodded. ¡°This is your first meeting and you have to diss each other. Are you okay with that?¡± This time, it was Hippo who asked. She¡¯s pretty famous herself. But what kind of a name is Hippo? A hippo. So is she saying she¡¯s a hippo or¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t feel bad at all. Actually, I¡¯m kind of irritated that I¡¯m stuck with an amateur like Sian,¡± Mine Boo said. Everyone gasped in shock. That had been pretty rude. The tension began to rise again. ¡°What do you think, Sian?¡± Hippo asked me. ¡°Hmm¡­let¡¯s see. Well, to be honest, I don¡¯t feel bad at all, either.¡± At my words, everyone gasped again. I continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­I¡¯m worried that Mine Boo might really pee her pants. She might want to consider wearing a diaper¡­¡± I was dead serious about that. I really am worried for her. If she were to pee on set, that would be so embarrassing for her. What if it gets so traumatic for Mine Boo that she can¡¯t rap anymore? Of course, I wasn¡¯t nning on scaring her that bad¡­ But of course, everyone else thought I was just talking smack, and they all gave nervousughs. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Mine Boo ring. Once again, she was not happy with me. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. It¡¯s great that you both are quite confident. We¡¯ll see who actually means it once we start. So, if you two could face each other, please!¡± Jongmin called out. Mine Boo and I faced each other. That girl was wearing way too much makeup and dressed up like a cheap skank. Although, if she asked for a hug, I would give her one. The music started, and Mine Boo was up first. She began to rap. But as she started, I unknowingly began to re at her. It must have gotten to her because she suddenly looked rather scared. ¡°Um¡­¡± Mine Boo began to fidget, clearly having forgotten the lyrics. ¡°Take you time, Mine Boo,¡± I said with a sweet smile. But my eyes grew colder. I wasn¡¯t even trying and the fury was justing out of me. Mine Boo¡¯s pupils became wide and began to tremble, and my smile became wider. Being able to sense the coldness, Mine Boo began to step back. Her eyes looked at me like I was Satan himself. If I were to use just a bit more force, she¡¯d be peeing all over the stage, but I decided not to. I had no intention of traumatizing her. I¡¯m not that cruel (most of the time). To everyone else, Mine Boo¡¯s sudden behavior was rather confusing. I just continued to smile. ¡®I should pull back now.¡¯ As I continued to smile, I pulled back some of my force¡­or at least, I meant to. Instead, I ended up putting in more. The effect was immediate. Mine Boo fell to her feet and began to visibly tremble, muttering that she couldn¡¯t do this. ¡°Huh?¡± This was not what I wanted. I hadn¡¯t even gotten to diss her yet¡­ The staff and the judges all ran up to the stage, immediately ending the battle. *** ¡°Hmm.¡± Mine Boo left the set with a few staff members, leaving the rest of us tense and silent. Her footsteps were loud as they hurried off. The staff hadid her to rest in the waiting room, but they admitted that they weren¡¯t sure what might happen. They were even saying she may need to go to the hospital. ¡®There¡¯s no need for that.¡¯ She must have had a panic attack, but she would return to normal soon. Of course, there might be somesting effects afterwards. Though I don¡¯t think I had been that forceful¡­her mental stability was more fragile than I thought. ¡°Hey Sian, what happened?¡± Christine asked me as I sat down. I looked at her and noticed the way she was staring at me. It wasn¡¯t in a friendly way. More like¡­a partner? I mean, it wasn¡¯t bad so I didn¡¯t say anything. But if a guy had looked at me that way, I would¡¯ve poked his eyes out. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I said innocently. Even if I said that it was me, she wouldn¡¯t have believed me anyway. Not just her either, nobody would¡¯ve believed me. It¡¯s not something they understand anyway. ¡°Really? Then why was she like that?¡± Christine asked, tilting her head from side to side. Other people were also looking confused, wondering what had happened to make Mine Boo act like that. ¡®Hm, I do feel a little bad.¡¯ In using more force than intended, I had inadvertently pushed Mine Boo too far. I felt sorry, but not really sorry. She¡¯s the one who tried to diss me, so she deserved what she got. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± I said, giving Christine a pat on the head. And once again, Christine blushed. She really is strange. So I decided to just ask her myself. At this point, I was dying of curiosity. ¡°Hey, Christine.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you a lesbo?¡± *** ¡°A lesbo? What¡¯s a lesbo?¡± Christine asked, tilting her head. I couldn¡¯t tell if she really didn¡¯t know or if she was pretending. ¡°A girl who likes a girl,¡± I replied. ¡°I like guys.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not a lesbo.¡± ¡°But I like girls more.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± So was she a lesbian? She wasn¡¯t making much sense. So I repeated, ¡°A girl who likes a¡­hang on.¡± I took off my mic and took off Christine¡¯s as well. I really am smart. So anyways, I said, ¡°You know how when a girl loves a girl? Like, as a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Yeah. I am sort of like that,¡± Christine said. My jaw dropped. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± How was she so honest about it? ¡°What¡¯s the point in hiding it? It¡¯s not like anyone can fix it for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Yeah, this was Christine. But Koreans were still not very friendly towards gays and lesbians, so it would be better for her to keep it down low. There is one openly gay celebrity named Jeechun Hong who is still pretty popr, but that¡¯s because he himself is so squeaky clean otherwise. It¡¯s not like anyone can just have the public¡¯s favor like he does. Our country was still pretty backwards. ¡°Just don¡¯t be so obvious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay with it.¡± I felt a little ufortable at that. ¡°Still, you need to be careful. Don¡¯t be so arrogant. That¡¯s how you ended up losing to Gayoon and crying,¡± I said, my voice unnecessarily harsh. Christine recoiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go that far.¡± She slightly sounded like she was going to cry. Just an hour ago, she had been full of spunk and confidence, but now, she was apletely different person. Did she really have feelings for me? If she did¡­I mean, I¡¯m okay with it. She¡¯s pretty. And I¡¯m a guy. But¡­physically, I¡¯m a girl, meaning I could be used of being a lesbian. I¡¯m a member of Lovely Girlz. I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for them. A celebrity¡¯s image is everything. Homosexuality. The best thing to do here is to just try and keep it a secret. ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, I¡¯m saying it for you.¡± ¡°Is it really?¡± Christine asked, looking hopeful. ¡°Uh¡­um¡­¡± I stammered. Suddenly, I felt rather nervous. Just then, one of the female staff members ran over to us and help us put our mics back on. So I couldn¡¯t talk about that stuff anymore. ¡°Sian, please stop taking your mic off. It makes it hard for us,¡± the staff member pleaded. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± I wanted to try and act cute but I really couldn¡¯t. Well, anyways, the atmosphere soon returned to normal and the producer spoke up. ¡°Hey guys, thank you for being patient. We¡¯ll start filming again soon.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to Mine Boo?¡± I asked. I was slightly worried. I mean, it was my fault (sort of). ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just going to stay in the waiting room for now.¡± ¡°What about the match?¡± ¡°She says that she doesn¡¯t want to battle with you.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Just as I thought. People are sensitive to psychological attacks. Mine Boo wasn¡¯t going to be able to start something with me again. I kind of feel bad. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re rolling!¡± the producer said. Jongmin took the mic. ¡°Okay, guys, thanks for being patient. Since Mine Boo forfeit, we¡¯ll dere Sian the winner.¡± Everyone nodded at that. But Lil Sniper looked far from happy. Lil Sniper ¨C the one who had gotten into and lost a hair-pulling match with me. Whenever our eyes met, she would re at me. ¡°Keep your hair on.¡± I whispered with a smirk. ¡°Thest battle is Lil Sniper and Ji-hyun. Come on out, guys!¡± Jongmin eximed. Lil Sniper and Ji-hyun walked onto the stage. At 30 years old, Lil Sniper was bitchy and arrogant, but she was also recognized as someone skilled. On the other hand was Ji-hyun, who was the youngest but still overflowing with confidence. She¡¯d asionally snap at the others, but she¡¯s mostly pretty easygoing. The two started and it was very obvious who the winner was. Sniper delivered a strong and intense performance, which seemed to have hit Ji-hyun right from the beginning. Confident and easy-going Ji-hyun was swiftly brought down to her knees. Sniper really was impressive. The battle was over, but Sniper had one more thing to ask of the judges. ¡°I¡¯d like to say something.¡± We all straightened up at that, so did the judges. ¡°What is it?¡± Jongmin asked. Sniper answered, ¡°I know the battle is over but I¡¯d like to request another one.¡± ¡°Ooooh~¡± Everyone reacted at her request. The judges all looked at each other, their smiles impressed. ¡°Alright then, Sniper. Who do you want to do it with?¡± Jongmin asked with an amused smile. ¡°Sian,¡± Sniper immediately answered, pointing at me. Everyone turned to stare at me. ¡°Is there a reason you want to have a battle with Sian?¡± This time it was Hippo. She was also smiling, obviously intrigued by this turn of events. ¡°I want to go against that bi¡­um, her. We don¡¯t really know her that way. Her battle with Mine Boo ended too quickly. So, I want to try it myself. See if she really is good enough to be put on this show.¡± Sniper was clearly still bitter about me receiving special treatment. A special parachute the executives had given me. Fine, I wasn¡¯t going to hide it. But sheesh, it¡¯s not like I asked for it. This wasn¡¯t my fault. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s see what Sian thinks. Sian?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I replied. ¡°Will you ept Sniper¡¯s challenge?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you ept?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s going to be freestyle. Are you two okay with that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered first. ¡°Of course,¡± Sniper answered right after. I stood up. Christine gave my hand a squeeze and I gave her a pat on the head. Christine blushed again. Oh, Christine. She definitely was a lesbian. I walked onto the stage and faced Sniper. Lil Sniper. She was still ring at me. I casually raised my middle finger up before slowly lowering it back down. Chapter 55 - The Filming of Jumping Man, Flying Man (Part 1) Chapter 55: Chapter 55: The Filming of Jumping Man, Flying Man (Part 1) ¡®I¡¯m going to w those fucking eyes out,¡¯ I said to myself. I couldn¡¯t just say it to her directly. Lil Sniper. The battle hadn¡¯t even started, but I made sure she felt the murderous energying off of me. ¡°Now before we start, is there something you¡¯d like to say to the other person?¡± Jongmin asked. Sniper nodded and began to walk towards me. She leaned into my ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to make you pay, you bitch.¡± Then with a smile, she backed off. Her face looked extremely rxed. It¡¯s like she forgot who had ripped her hair out in the first ce. ¡°Oh, you whispered it to her. What did you say?¡± Jongmin asked, but Sniper merely just shrugged. Now it was my turn. I slowly approached Sniper and ced a hand on her shoulder. I gave her a gentle pat on the shoulder and leaned in as if to give her a hug. Sniper looked really confused but she failed to notice me swiftly jab a pressure point. Pinch. Now she won¡¯t be able to speak. Hee hee. I backed away from Sniper and she continued to stare at me confusedly. She didn¡¯t even know what I did, but that was a given because I had done it so quickly. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have anything to say to Sniper?¡± Jongmin asked and I shook my head. ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll start the battle. Sniper, you first!¡± One cue, the music started and Sniper stepped towards me with a murderous look on her face. She gave me a push on the shoulder and opened her mouth¡­.and nothing came out. No sound wasing from her mouth. Sniper¡¯s eyes widened when she realized what was going on and immediately began to gesture to her throat frantically. Everyone stared at her in confusion, wondering what the hell she was doing. I also feigned innocence, tilting my head from side to side. That only frustrated Sniper more and her actions became more agitated. She finally jumped off the stage and after realizing that perhaps something had gone wrong, the staff members and producer all ran towards her. ¡°Just give it a sec,¡± I muttered quietly to myself. The damage I did to her wasn¡¯t permanent. It really depends on how much force you use, but I had barely used any. I did enough for it tost maybe two minutes? I timed it so that she¡¯d get her voice back around the same time the song was to end. But of course, Sniper herself had no idea. Her movements became more violent and she even began to cry. She must be frustrated since she couldn¡¯t speak. The producer and staff members kept asking her what¡¯s wrong and tried to calm her down, which only made it worse for her. But just before she could lose it, her voice finally came back. The pressure point had been released. ¡°I said I can¡¯t talk!¡± Because of her strange ailment, the battle was called off again and the filming ended. Again, I was dered the winner. And everyone had yet to hear me rap. *** At the dorms. The second filming of Un-Position Rapper ended. When I came back, all the members of Fifteen were gathered in the living room. It¡¯s only been a day since we¡¯ve seen each other, but they ran towards me like it had been years. ¡°Sian, how did it go?¡± As usual, Jia was the first to plop herself next to me. Jia Lee. Even just one day away had been too long for me. Every time I see her, I am reminded that I am most certainly a man. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything special,¡± I said, stuffing my mouth full of chips. It really hadn¡¯t been. I hadn¡¯t even done anything, remember? ¡°Really? I can¡¯t wait to see it!¡± ¡°You might find it strange.¡± I didn¡¯t expect anything else. They might even find it downright bizarre. Of course, it all depended on how well Mu-music¡¯s editing team did. I hope they don¡¯t include the clip of me and Sniper fighting, but whatever. I¡¯ll just leave it to the experts. Just then, the doorbell rang. We heard a man¡¯s voice calling from the other side. ¡°Hey, guys~¡± It was the manager. Hainan skipped over the door to open it. ¡°Hi! What are you doing here?¡± she asked. Yeah, why was he here? At this time? He definitely had a purpose. Probably not a good one, judging by the look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to Sian,¡± Manager Lee said, taking a seat on the floor. He¡¯s lost so much weight and it didn¡¯t suit him, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Ever since we debuted, his schedule had been non-stop. We were tired, and he was tired right along with us. I even sit next to him in the van because I¡¯m always afraid he might fall asleep at the wheel. If he does, I can hit him to wake him up. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. I wasn¡¯t the only one curious. We all looked at the manager, waiting. ¡°You guys know Jumping Man, Flying Man, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± we all replied. The Jumping Man, Flying Man was a television show. It¡¯s a variety show where celebrities have toplete quests and run around, doing different activities. Jt¡¯s really popr and usually ranks either first or second in rankings when it airs during the weekend. ¡°They¡¯re filming a special this week and a spot opened up. So, they called us. They wanted to book one of the members.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Everyone began to look hopeful. They all definitely wanted to go. Like I mentioned, it was a popr show and it looked like it¡¯d be fun. Anybody who is anybody knew about the show and wanted to be on it. ¡°So who¡¯s going on the show?¡± Ji-hyun asked. Wealthy, college student Ji-hyun with aplicated history with boys. She was like King Uija of Baekje. That is, she¡¯s not promiscuous, but rather seems to enjoy aggressively stepping on every guy in front of her. ¡°They want Sian.¡± ¡°Again?¡± I asked, irritated. Ugh, great. Another show. Why did they keep asking for me? I was getting tired of this. Not exhausted. More like, just irritated. Some people might say I should take advantage of the spotlight when I can, but this was getting out of hand. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing I can do, Sian. Mr. Park told me about it, so...¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± I demanded, sounding more harsh than I intended. ¡°In his office...¡± Manager Lee answered quietly. I immediately stood up and walked out of the dorms. *** I arrived at the office, but I didn¡¯t see him anywhere. Where had he run off to? ¡°Hey, Jin¡­oh wait. Excuse me, Sir? Hello? Is anyone here?¡± At that moment, I saw a young staff member was passing by. I stopped her and asked where he was. ¡°Oh, he was in there a moment ago. Is he gone?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t see him.¡± ¡°Maybe he left...?¡± ¡°His bag is still here.¡± ¡°Oh, maybe he¡¯s in the bathroom then.¡± ¡°Right, thank you.¡± I gave a quick bow and hurried off to the bathroom. I walked right in and came face to face with two men standing at the urinal. The moment they saw me, they gave shouts of surprise, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I was busy checking the stalls. ¡°Open¡­open¡­open¡­closed.¡± The fourth stall wouldn¡¯t open. So I knocked. ¡°Mr. Park?¡± No answer. ¡°Mr. Park, are you in there?¡± I tried again. Just then, a small voice replied. ¡°Um¡­y-yeah...¡± He sounded rather embarrassed. ¡°Are you pooping?¡± ¡°Um, yes...so...could you leave?...¡± ¡°Okay, but hurry up. I have something to say to your a..to you.¡± ¡°Oh, okay...¡± I hurried out and waited outside the bathroom. Ugh, he stank. A few minutester, Jinwoo came out. He was flushed with embarassment. ¡°Jesus, Sian, how could you just walk into the men¡¯s restroom like that?¡± he demanded. I simply shrugged. Hey, I¡¯m a guy too. At least, mentally, I am. Therefore, I saw no issue with it. ¡°I believe you have something you¡¯d like to tell me?¡± ¡°Um, uh...?¡± Jinwoo began to fidget. ¡°Jumping Man, Hopping Man? I heard that you put me on that show too,¡± I pressed. ¡°It¡¯s Jumping Man, Flying Man...¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°They want you on the show. What was I supposed to do?¡± ¡°You know you have other members, right.¡± ¡°They wanted you specifically. They want you to do the name tag portion.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± I wanted to curse, but I held back. I couldn¡¯t curse ¨C not in front of Jinwoo. Then again, I really didn¡¯t have to. ¡°I know it¡¯s tiring, but just do it, okay?¡± ¡°But, Sir.¡± ¡°Yeah? And stop with your attitude. I¡¯m the founder of YH Entertainment. I¡¯m your boss.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. But, Sir.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You really need to consider the other members. What if they get jealous? I¡¯m worried about what that could do to the group.¡± It¡¯s true though. Whether or not I¡¯m tired is a different story...it¡¯s annoying, but I could handle it. The other members¡¯ jealousy, on the other hand¡­. jealousy. The one thing that could tear a group apart. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m thinking about that too. That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking into more opportunities for the whole group. But for Un-Position Rapper and Jumping Man, Flying Man, they only wanted you. So there was no way around it.¡± ¡°Fine. If it can¡¯t be helped, it can¡¯t be helped. But Jin¡­I mean, Sir.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you at least give me a heads up? I keep getting blindsided here.¡± Somehow, I managed to hold my string of curse words back. ¡°Oh, okay. I am very sorry about that.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, give me your card so I can go out to eat with the girls.¡± ¡°What are you? My treasurer?¡± Jinwoo demanded. ¡°I have to do what I can to appease them. They all wanted to be on Jumping Man too,¡± I said firmly. I mean, seriously, with everything he¡¯s pulled so far, he owes me. ¡°Yeah, well¡­I guess a team dinner wouldn¡¯t hurt. But¡­are you guys aware of¡­of how much you¡¯re spending¡­when you use my card?¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so stingy. I didn¡¯t see you as that type. It¡¯s not like we eat that much all the time. Have you not seen the girls? They¡¯re way underweight. And what about me? At this rate, we¡¯re going to starve to death.¡± I showed him my skinny arm, feeling no remorse whatsoever. To be honest, it doesn¡¯t matter how much I eat now ¨C my metabolism is so high that I don¡¯t get fat anymore. This really is a true transformation. ¡°And we know you made a lot of money from my match with Eun-soon, so don¡¯t try to get out of this.¡± That¡¯s right. I knew everything. Jinwoo ced his bet on me and made enough to get himself a whole lot of money. He ced it on me in case there was a chance of me winning and it literally paid off. That¡¯s the great thing about taking a chance when everyone else is doubtful. How do I knew he won? I heard him when he thought no one was listening. ¡°How¡­how did you...?¡± ¡°Give me your card. Now.¡± I held out my hand and in the end, Jinwoo had no choice but toply. You could say I was mooching off of him, but I promise, that¡¯s not the case. Chapter 56 - The Filming of Jumping Man, Flying Man (Part 2)

Chapter 56: Chapter 56: The Filming of Jumping Man, Flying Man (Part 2)

After getting the card, I took the members of Lovely Girlz out to eat. We picked a sushi restaurant. There were tons of jinds of sushi, but my favorite was the fish egg sushi. Of course, this was just the first stop. I nned to hit at least five. But why did Manager Leee with us? Anyways, he began talking to me. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°What? I mean¡­yes?¡± ¡°Since you have Mr. Park¡¯s card, I¡¯m assuming that means you¡¯ve agreed to be on the show?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered. Ugh, why is he talking to me while I¡¯m eating? I just want to concentrate on my food. ¡°Who else is going to be on the show, Manager Lee?¡± Jia asked. She was taking small bites of her sushi, saying she¡¯s on a diet. ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. All I know is that one idol dropped out, which is why they requested someone from us.¡± ¡°Oh~ Hey, you said that it was an idol special, right? Does that mean that there will be more celebrities?¡± Jia asked again. She must be really interested. Then again, she does nothing but watch TV on the weekends. ¡°Probably. Hey, Sian, think you¡¯ll do a good job?¡± Manager Lee was suddenly looking at me. I answered with a simple jerk of the head. I currently had about five pieces of sushi stuck in my mouth so... ¡°I think she will,¡± Jia answered. As usual, she linked her arm with mine. Every time she does that, I can feel my desire re up like watering out of a fountain. ¡°You can do it, Sian.¡± Yoo-in added from the other side, linking her arm with my other one. With her voluminous chest pressed right against my arm, I was once again reminded that I am most certainly a man. But I just remembered¡­ ¡°When am I filming?¡± ¡°Jumping Man, Flying Man?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Fuck.¡± *** The next morning came quickly and it was time for me to go to the set of ¡®Jumping Man, Flying Man¡¯. Why is the title so tacky? And it¡¯s long on top of that. Whoever came up with it really wasn¡¯t thinking at the time. ¡°Am I too early?¡± They told me toe by 8 AM and I showed up 30 minutes early just in case. I can see now that that was a waste of time. There were some staff members setting up the equipment and I slowly approached them. The producer of the show immediately saw me and walked over to me. ¡°Good morning. Sian, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Hello, Sir.¡± ¡°No need for that. I¡¯m just the writer.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He¡¯s the writer. Usually, the writers are female...well, that might just be me being biased. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡± he asked. He looked to be in his early 30¡¯s and he looked like one of those eager-to-please types. ¡°No, not yet.¡± Okay, so I lied. I had eaten my fill of breakfast this morning, but I wasn¡¯t full. If I wanted to be...well, that¡¯s just impossible. ¡°Oh here, have some of the bentos. You see the female staff member over there? You can just ask her for one.¡± ¡°Oh, am I only allowed to have one?¡± I asked because I¡¯ll most likely eat a lot more. ¡°You must be really hungry. You can eat as much as you want,¡± he said cheerfully. It¡¯s probably because he had no idea how much I actually eat. This is why they say ignorance is a shortcut to ruin. ¡°Thank you. Oh, also, what time are we going to start filming?¡± ¡°Probably around nine.¡± ¡°Then why did you say eight?¡± Seriously, why did they tell me toe a whole hour earlier? Who does that? ¡°Oh, you know, that¡¯s Korea time. If we say 8 AM, there¡¯s always people who show up an hour or twote. That¡¯s why we told them 8 AM.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± And this is why nice people always get the short end of the stick. ¡°I had no idea you woulde so early.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to be on time.¡± ¡°Oh, I guess I should have told you toe at nine then. Haha.¡± ¡°Well, toote now.¡± I gave a quick bow then walked over to the refreshment table. Bentos. There¡¯s nothing I love more than to eat. There are four pleasures in life. Eating, Pooping, Sleeping, and, um, doing¡­others. Eat, Poop, Sleep, Do. But since I can¡¯t really, well, do anyone...I just have to make up for it by eating more. This is not an excuse. This is fact. ¡°Hello.¡± I approached the staff member. ¡°Oh hello! Sian, right? I hope I can get an autographter.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m here to pick up a bento...¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Here you go.¡± The woman handed me a bento, but it didn¡¯t seem really filling. ¡°Can I have some more?¡± ¡°Oh, are you eating with someone?¡± Then without asking anymore questions, she handed me four more. ¡°Thank you.¡± Five didn¡¯t seem enough either, but I do have a conscience, so I refrained from asking for more. I carried the bentos and looked around, wondering where I could eat. Then off in the distance, I saw a bench a few meters away from the set. There was another person already sitting there, eating her bento. Skinny jeans and a white T-shirt. Her body looked amazing. But her hair was covering her face so I couldn¡¯t get a good look. I approached her as she continued to eat. ¡°Hi,¡± I said. At that, she looked up at me. She wasn¡¯t very pretty. Actually, no. It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that she looked¡­cold. The kind that takes no bullshit. A face of someone you didn¡¯t want to mess with. She looked really tough. She continued to look at me with a nk expression as she greeted me back. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°May I sit next to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she said quickly. Well, that was rude. Normally, people are at least a little polite when meeting others for the first time. ¡°You¡¯re here early,¡± I said as I opened my bento. ¡°My schedule ended early.¡± ¡°Oh~ I guess you had one until the early morning hours.¡± ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯m really tired. So I¡¯d appreciate it if you don¡¯t talk to me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I nodded. She¡¯s more sensitive than I thought. So I decided to respect her wishes and not talk to her. After pulling out Sniper¡¯s hair, I wasn¡¯t allowed to fight with anyone else. No more fighting, that was Jinwoo¡¯s orders. Still, he is the president of my agency. I know when I should or should not listen. While I was eating one bento, the person next to me got up. She just went back to her van without a goodbye. Wow, she really is something. But who is she? I don¡¯t remember ever seeing her before. Was she a non-famous person? Well, whatever. That¡¯s not important right now. I opened my second bento. It was already past 8. The notice said 8 AM. It was already past 8 and the only other person was the girl in the van. Oh, the official members of the show were apparently already here and filming their segment. The celebrity guests were all supposed to meetter and go to where the cast members are, but why weren¡¯t any of them here yet? ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡± It wasn¡¯t my problem anyway, so I just focused on my second bento. But in the distance, I saw another van arrive, and I saw a guy step out. He was tall but skinny. He looked incredibly feminine and wore a thickyer of makeup. He swaggered around the set with an air of arrogance as he went off to greet the show producer. Wait, when did the show producer get here? Well anyways, he was suddenly heading towards me. Giving me the greasiest looking smile on top of that. He was soon standing in front of me. ¡°Hi. You¡¯re Sian, right?¡± His voice just oozed with confidence. As a guy, it really bothered me. ¡°Yes, hello.¡± Since I still had my image to worry about, I gave him a small smile. Suddenly, he gave a wide grin. ¡°May I sit next to you?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± At that, the guy took the spot next to me on the bench. And he started talking. ¡°They told us toe at 8 and then make us wait until nine. Ugh. They should¡¯ve just told us toe at nine then. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 8:30 now.¡± Who was he to talk aftering 30 minutester? I had a sudden desire to reach in and tear his tongue out. ¡°Half an hour is normal. You don¡¯t know Korean time? That¡¯s 30 minutes.¡± He kept chuckling as he said that. Now I know where he¡¯s from. He was from Wonder Boys, one of the most popr boy groups in Korea. And this guy was Jin-hyuk Kim, the main dancer. That¡¯s all I remember, anyway. ¡°Oh, right.¡± I nodded. Talking to guys like him was what I considered a huge waste of time. Plus, I¡¯m eating right now. I hope he stops soon. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I said, finishing up my second bento. I started to open up my third. I wish they had more of a variety with these bentos. The ones I had were all the same. Still, they were pretty good. But...why is this guy still talking to me? ¡°Now that I see you in person, I have to say you¡¯re really pretty.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Finally, I looked at him. The asshole was practically leering at me and I could see those eyes sneaking peeks at my chest. I know his type. The type that look at girls like a piece of meat. I wanted nothing more than to get up from my seat and give him a flying knee kick to his face, but I held back. Though I wasn¡¯t sure how much longer I could at this point. ¡°Oh, so you do know. Well, you must be pretty happy about it.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Oh yeah, I¡¯m so happy. It¡¯s so great to be constantly reminded that I¡¯m a girl every time I look in a mirror. Every morning, I keep praying that this is just a bad dream. Especially when Jia clings herself to me. That¡¯s when I really, truly, hate being a girl. ¡°Hey Sian, can I have your number?¡± This bastard is really asking me for my phone number? ¡°Sorry,¡± I said immediately. I had no interest in guys, whatsoever. ¡°Oh, does your agency have a dating ban?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t I have it?¡± ¡°Because,¡± I said with a bright smile. But that simply distracted him even more. ¡®Shit.¡¯ Being pretty is really not for the weak-hearted. ¡°Because, huh? You must be shy around strangers.¡± His smile slipped a notch. Did I dent his ego because I didn¡¯t want his number? Then again, I hear he has a pretty active dating life. He¡¯s pretty loose with himself. And it¡¯s not just him either. A lot of celebrities sleep around and date each other. Some even date their friend¡¯s girlfriends and then get together with her friend. They just keep circling each other and take their turns. They just let their primal instincts take over, like animals. ¡°I¡¯m not shy around strangers.¡± ¡°Oh, then do you not like me?¡± he asked. Though by the sound of his voice, he was pretty confident that wasn¡¯t it. ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± I said. A dark look came over his face. Then suddenly, he burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯ Since I couldn¡¯t just say it out loud, I kept it to myself. ¡°You don¡¯t like me? You have weird standards then,¡± he said, his eyes looking furious. Without thinking, I blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s your face that¡¯s weird, you fucking weirdo.¡± That only made him angrier. Finally he got up from the bench with a huff! Then he turned around and said to me, ¡°Fucking pig like you think you¡¯re all that since you¡¯re so pretty? I¡¯ve really seen them all at this point.¡± Suddenly, the bento in my hands flew up. Chapter 57 - The Filming of Jumping Man, Flying Man (Part 3) Chapter 57: Chapter 57: The Filming of Jumping Man, Flying Man (Part 3) The bento was close to hitting the asshole in the face ¨C by about less than a centimeter ¨C before I pulled it back just in time. I couldn¡¯t stand the idea of wasting thest piece of ddeok galbi that was still in the bento. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I like ddeok galbi,¡± I said before eating thatst piece of meat. ¡°Mmmmm~¡± That was good. It had cooled down by that point so it wasn¡¯t perfect, but even then, it was delicious. ¡°Psycho.¡± Jin-hyuk sneered and turned around to walk away. When he was far enough, I picked up one of the quail eggs and aimed it at the back of his head. I wanted to throw a chopstick instead, but that could be fatal. The chopstick would lodge itself in the back of his head and kill him. I had no intention of bing a murderer, so I decided to throw the soft quail egg instead. Yeah, yeah, I know I¡¯m not supposed to y with my food, but it¡¯s just one egg. ¡°And¡­¡± He was so far away that he would never suspect that it was me who threw it. I was an adorable and lovely member of an idol girl group, after all. Swish! I pelted the quail egg with a flick of my wrist and it flew like a bullet,nding smack in the middle of the asshole¡¯s head. Thwack! Bullseye! The quail egg burst into pieces upon impact and Jin-hyuk cried out in pain as he fell to his knees. It must have hurt a lot, because he didn¡¯t get up. Not that he passed out either. ¡°Ah¡­fuck...¡± Even with the distance between us, I could hear every word. I smirked as I watched Jin-hyuk stand up and look around, absolutely furious. ¡°Who was that? Fuck you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°It was me, asshole,¡± I said. Not that he could hear me anyway. He was really far away. Seeing no one standing nearby, Jin-hyuk tilted his head this way and that way, clearly confused and frustrated. In the meantime, I held up another quail egg. ¡°I only have four...Should I just eat it¡­or throw it...¡± It was a tough choice. But then I remembered that saying. [If you¡¯re even thinking about doing it, go ahead and do it.] So without a second thought, I threw a quail egg, but this one missed. So I threw thest remaining three. Miss, miss, and strike. ¡°Ugh. Two bullseye but three misses.¡± Unfortunately, I had no more quail eggs left. Jin-hyuk continued to clutch the back of his head as he sat on the ground, just begging for the ball to be thrown at his stupid face. ¡°Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± I picked up a pebble. *** It wasn¡¯t until after 9 AM that everyone arrived. There were five male idols. For females, there were three, including me, so that made eight. Once we were all gathered, the producer stood in front of us. ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡± This man looked just as innocent, if not more so, than the writer earlier. He looked to be in his mid-30¡¯s and he said his name is Jinsuk Seo. Anyways, he seemed incredibly happy to see us. ¡°Hello.¡± We all greeted. We were all doing our best to make a good first impression. Even Jin-hyuk was smiling happily and greeting everyone with warmth ¨C so much so that I kept forgetting that he was the one who cursed at me earlier. Oh, I wanted to throw that pebble, but I didn¡¯t, because I could¡¯ve really killed him if I had... ¡°Okay. We¡¯re now going to exin the rules you will have to follow while we film.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± we all replied. For people who couldn¡¯t even bother to arrive on time, they sure seemed enthusiastic right now. Oh, the five boys were all popr boy group members and they did a lot of activities every year. Basically, they were all high in demand. So does that automatically exempt them from being punctual? And the two other girls. Turns out, they¡¯re also members of popr girl groups. The one who left her bento was named Ha-jeong Yoon and she¡¯s twenty-one, just like me. The other one was thirty...was she an idol...? I mean, a thirty-year old can be an idol too, I guess. Her name was Sohee Jung. She kept going around, pretending to be mature and reminding me that she was older than me. That was annoying. After all, mentally, I am thirty-years old as well. We¡¯re the same age. Anyways, the show producer kept talking. ¡°We¡¯re going to start with the name tags soon.¡± ¡°Already?¡± The male idols all looked excited, but surprised. I was, too. I wasn¡¯t expecting them to start this quickly. ¡°Yes, we always start with the name tags right away. The cast members of the show will split into teams of three, the red team and the blue team. They will go into the library and look for boxes with your names on them. So, for example, if the red team finds the box with Sian¡¯s name, Sian bes a member of the red team and goes into the library.¡± We all nodded in understanding. ¡°So once we go in, can we start taking name tags off?¡± I asked, raising my hand. ¡°No, not yet. You have to wait for all your team members to gather. Right now, there are eight of you. We have six regr cast members of the show. So in total, there are fourteen people, meaning each team will have seven members. If the red team finds four boxes and gets their seven team members right away, they can attack the blue team right away.¡± ¡°And what about the blue team?¡± ¡°They need to get the rest of their members first.¡± We all nodded. If it goes well, the game could end very quickly. So the team that finds four of the boxes faster will have the advantage. ¡°So do we just wait then?¡± Ha-jeong asked. ¡°Yes, we start filming in about thirty minutes so you can just wait here until then. The shirts with your name tags are over there, so you can put them on now.¡± The producer pointed out towards some of the staff members who were holding our shirts with our name tags. Name tags. They wererge, making them easy to grab, and ced on the bag and on the side. So each shirt had two name tags in total. If you get both taken off, you¡¯re out. We all walked over to get our shirts. The mics were still off. Probably why one of the guys came over to talk to me. And something told me that it wasn¡¯t just small talk. ¡°Hi. Sian, right?¡± He was tall and broad, and his head was big too. There was no doubt that he was a man. It was this sort of style that women liked. But I¡¯m a guy, so I didn¡¯t like it very much. ¡°Yes, hello,¡± I said, giving a quick bow. ¡°You look even prettier in person. I really wanted to meet you,¡± he said, doing his best to sound like a gentleman. If any girl were to see this, they would immediately believe him to be trustworthy. But as I said, I am also a man, so I simply found it irritating. He was giving me the same vibes as Jin-hyuk did. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°Oh, of course. I don¡¯t me you for being confident, but you are very pretty.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I would like for the two of us to be on the same team.¡± ¡°Right.¡± I reached out and took my shirt. But just when I was about to put it on, this bastard snatched it out of my hands. ¡°I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡± He straightened up to pull the shirt over my head but I took it back from him. ¡°Put your own shirt on,¡± I said with a sweet smile. Sadly, I didn¡¯t have any quail eggs so I had no way of controlling this situation. ¡°Oh, okay. Anyways, if we end up on the same team, I promise I¡¯ll protect you.¡± ¡°Okay~¡± ¡®Ugh, this sucks.¡¯ On the outside, I looked happy, but on the inside, I was cursing. Any more of this and I¡¯d go insane. ¡°Sian, do you have time tonight? Do you want to get dinner together?¡± the guy asked again. ¡°No, I don¡¯t n on having dinner,¡± I said with a smile. The guy just kept going. ¡°Do you have ns? Or am I making you ufortable?¡± ¡°Both.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s understandable. I tend to have that effect on women.¡± He talked as if the reason girls felt ufortable around him was because they liked him so much. Jin-hyuk was like that, too. What¡¯s wrong with these guys? Looking over, I could see three guys trying to do the same thing with Ha-jeong. Thest one was trying to chat up with Sohee. Boys will be boys, I guess. And since they¡¯re all pretty popr and doing well for themselves, they would be pretty confident. Unfortunately for the three, Ha-jeong seemed incredibly annoyed. Only three guys didn¡¯t seem to notice and they continued to chat her up. I wasn¡¯t particrly fond of her because of the bento incident this morning, but as a man, I felt that it was my duty to protect her. To be honest, Ha-jeong had something about her. How should I put this? Like, she wasn¡¯t that pretty, but the more you looked at her, the more you wanted to see her. Does that make sense? Without even answering the guy talking to me, I turned to walk towards Ha-jeong. Only that the guy grabbed my wrist. Wow. How could he just put his hands on a woman like that? Did he want to get pped? I raised my hand to bring it down on his face...but then I stopped myself. Instead, I gently brought it down on his cheek and began to caress it. And in a sweet voice, I said, ¡°Please let me go.¡± He must have misunderstood as he suddenly began to blush. Not that I could me him ¨C I was incredibly pretty. Great proportions. Large, wide doe eyes. And a sexy body. Slender with the round amount of curves. The kind that could bring men to their knees. If a girl like me were to caress a guy like I was, of course he¡¯d misunderstand. My bad. I should¡¯ve just pped him in the face. ¡°Oh, of course!¡± He let go of my wrist and continued to eye me bashfully. Then he said, ¡°I had no idea you were so direct...haha...¡± ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ The guy only seemed to grow shyer as he looked at me. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll help you win!¡± ¡°You do that.¡± I turned away with a toss of my hair and walked towards Ha-jeong. That¡¯s when the guy shouted, ¡°My name is Min-joon! Min-joon Seok!¡± He clearly wanted me to remember it. But the moment I heard it, I took it and deleted it out of my memory. I approached Ha-jeong. Then, I grabbed her hand and dragged her away from those men. It makes it harder for them if there¡¯s more than one woman present. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± I seemed pretty cool, if I say so myself. Like a male lead in a drama. But then.. ¡°Let go. Your hands are sweaty.¡± ¡°....¡± Ha-jeong really was quite rude. I let go of her hand. Then she began to speak. ¡°God, this is annoying. Ugh.¡± ¡°Are you saying that to me...?¡± I asked. Surely not. ¡°I¡¯m talking about them.¡± Ha-jeong gestured towards the three guys. I immediately calmed down, though Ha-jeong seemed to look irritated. ¡°They can¡¯t help themselves. They¡¯re still young and they have a lot of needs.¡± ¡°Needs? Are you serious? Why would you say that? Are you trying to make me upset?¡± And with that, Ha-jeong turned around and stomped away from me. Wow, even the back of her was pretty. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± I said with a mere shrug. Chapter 58 - The Star Comes Later (Part 1) Chapter 58: The Star Comes Later (Part 1) ¡°Let me put the mic on you.¡± A young, bright-looking female staff member came over and helped me put my mic on. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty,¡± I said. It must have made the employee happy because she began to smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You and I should hang out sometime,¡± I said. I may be a guy mentally, but physically, I am a woman. So she saw no reason to be suspicious of me and immediately agreed. ¡°I¡¯d be honored to!¡± ¡°Great.¡± After I got my mic set up, I headed over to the library with the other participants. The filming should start soon. That¡¯s when the show cast members will run into the library to look for the boxes with our names on them. ¡°What¡¯s up with them?¡± I said to myself as I looked over at the male idols standing nearby. They were all tall, fit, and good-looking. Perhaps that was why they were currently trying to one-up each other. Men are sopetitive. Since they¡¯re young and confident in themselves, that spirit was probably at an all-time high. Even more so since the three of us female idols were with them as well. And just then, Minjoon came over to stand next to me. ¡°Sian, I¡¯ll definitely protect you,¡± he said, trying to look all big and broad next to me. ¡®Fuck you.¡¯ I thought, feeling disgusted. I know I should stop cursing but I couldn¡¯t help it. The more I tried to suppress it, the more life throws this sort of stuff at me. ¡°You still won¡¯t talk. I guess I still make you nervous.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it slow. We have plenty of time. Hahaha.¡± With that, he went back to his original spot. Soon afterwards, Jin-hyuk approached me. The guy I had thrown the quail eggs at. He continued past me but as he did, he whispered, ¡°When we¡¯re in the library, you better hope you¡¯re not on the same team as me. That is, if you don¡¯t want to get hurt. You fucking bitch.¡± He walked away and I felt a smile creeping onto my face. The devil¡¯s smile. Once I realized it, I wiped it off. My murderous instinct was creeping up on me again. Anyways, the filming was about to start. ¡°Take one!¡± *** The eight of us idols began to stretch our bodies out, waiting for our names to be called. The game was nametag ripping. It¡¯s actually really fun to watch. And for the guys, they get to show off their athletic prowess. For them, especially so, since it¡¯s a chance to show up one another. ¡°What are they doing?¡± I heard Ha-jeong ask next to me. Her lips curled in distaste, which I found adorable. She¡¯s really not that pretty, but there¡¯s just something about her. ¡°Them?¡± I said, gesturing to the male idols, and Ha-jeong nodded. She looked tired and irritated, but I guess she still had some spirit in her because she also began to stretch her body out. ¡°The prize is a gold ne,¡± I muttered. A gold ne. I could sell it and treat me and my members to a nice meal. I¡¯m always thinking of my group. I wonder if the girls realize that. ¡°I¡¯m going to get it.¡± Ha-jeong suddenly said next to me. Her dull eyes suddenly brightened up at the thought. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡± Because I¡¯m going to get it. And then it happened. Min-joon¡¯s name was called out and Min-joon immediately sprinted into the library. And as he did, he waved at me. ¡°Which team is Min-joon on?¡± Sohee whispered. ¡°The red team,¡± the writer replied. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s on the red. That¡¯s not good for blue,¡± Sohee said. It¡¯s true. Out of all five of the male idols, Min-joon was definitely the most athletic. Then, it happened again. This time, it was the guy named Eleven and he ran into the library as well. Eleven. He was tall and very youthful looking. To be honest, he¡¯s a pretty good performer with all his flips that he does on stage. One by one, the idols were all called out until it was just me and Jin-hyuk left. Since neither team had started to attack the other team first, it seems like neither team had their seven members yet. ¡°Looks like you and I are going to be on separate teams,¡± Jin-hyuk said, looking excited. ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be the one to rip your name tag off.¡± ¡°You do that,¡± I said with a smirk. Let¡¯s see him try. ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against me. You brought this on yourself.¡± Was he really going to talk about karma? He kept going. ¡°I¡¯m going toe after you and get your name tag. So don¡¯t waste your time trying to get other people¡¯s name tags. Just keep running like a good little girl.¡± ¡°Alright. Good luck with that,¡± I said with a big smile. Soon, Jin-hyuk¡¯s name was called out and he ran into the library with a grin. Jin-hyuk was gone. So one of the teams was nowplete and they could start attacking the other. The announcement came on. [Red Team. The Red Team may now start their attack! Bing!] The bell rang, signaling the start of the hunt. [Jun-man Gee from the Blue Team! You¡¯re out!] Well, that was fast. How could the Blue Team lose a member already? ¡°Typical of Jun-man.¡± I smirked. Jun-man Gee. He was the oldest cast member at forty-eight. And the weakest. Him losing a physicalpetition is expected, and he didn¡¯t disappoint this time either. Then, another member of the Blue Team was out. Then another. Blue Team was already down by three members. ¡°When will they call my name?¡± I was still outside the library. The blue team couldn¡¯t rip anyone¡¯s name tag off and I wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the library until my name was found. But just as another blue team member was out, my name was called. [Sian, you may now enter. Blue Team. Blue Team may now attack.] ¡°Finally.¡± I sprinted into the library. Blue team had already lost four members. That meant there were only three left, including me. Thest three were me, Ha-jeong and Yoo-gwang. Yoo-gwang is one of the original cast members of the show and he¡¯s really tall and lean. He may seem gangly and awkward, but he has really long arms, which makes it easy for him to rip people¡¯s name tags off. I ran into him in the lobby. ¡°Sian! Run! Let¡¯s get out of here¡± He was running really quickly as he yelled at me. So, I decided to follow him. I looked back and saw three of the idols from the Red Team running after us. ¡°Can¡¯t we just attack them?¡± I asked. Yoo-gwang shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re too fast!¡± ¡®You¡¯re just too slow.¡¯ We kept running and we eventually lost the three members. We hid ourselves in a room to catch our breath. ¡°Ha¡­heh¡­ha¡­¡± Yoo-gwang began to gasp for air and I patted him on the back. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­I¡­ha¡­I¡¯m fine¡­but¡­Sian¡­aren¡¯t¡­aren¡¯t you¡­.are you okay?¡­ha¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said with a shrug. Yoo-gwang¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Your stamina is¡­is¡­ha¡­amaze¡­ha¡­amazing¡­ha..!¡± He continued to gasp in exhaustion but soon, he calmed down. ¡°So the blue team only has three members left?¡± ¡°Yes. You, me, and Ha-jeong. So, the three of us. None of the read team members are out. We¡¯re doomed,¡± Yoo-gwang said, looking awfully serious. ¡°I guess so,¡± I said with a nod. Then I asked, ¡°So who¡¯s on the Red Team?¡± ¡°Guk-jong Lee, Sipko, Miyeon Song, Min-joon Seok, Jin-hyuk Skim, Sohee Jung, and Yoonhan. And they¡¯re all really good.¡± Yoo-gwang shook his head, clearly not liking the idea. ¡°So Guk-jong is also on the red team.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s harder!¡± Yoo-gwang eximed. Guk-jong Lee. He started off as a martial arts athlete before he became an entertainer, so his strength and endurance was off the charts. He was the embodiment of Jumping Man, Flying Man. ¡°But we can¡¯t just hide here forever. We have to find Ha-jeong, too.¡± Ha-jeong Yoon. She really wanted that ne. I could only imagine how she was feeling right now. I suddenly felt really bad for her. I really am a nice guy. ¡°Then let¡¯se up with a strategy,¡± Yoo-gwang said, leaning in towards me. I almost poked his eyes out. He was way too close. I only like it when girls did that. ¡°What strategy? Let¡¯s just go and attack.¡± Who had time for strategy? I was all for just running at them and ripping their tags off. Unfortunately for me, Yoo-gwang didn¡¯t want to listen. ¡°No. We¡¯ll get taken down. Let¡¯s stay hidden and when we see someone from the Red Team, we¡¯ll attack.¡± ¡°I need to go the bathroom.¡± I said that just to get away from him. I knew staying with this guy was going to drive me insane. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m a girl?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Yoo-gwang said with a sheepish smile. Then he added, ¡°If you follow this hallway in that direction, there¡¯s a bathroom. Hurry, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. But where did our VJs go?¡± We were so busy running that we ended up losing our VJs ¡°If you see a VJ, let them know I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Ah, okay. So you just n to keep hiding here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said quietly. I left the room, but not to go to the bathroom. I was out to hunt. *** [Yoo-gwang is out. Yoo-gwang is out.] It hasn¡¯t even been a minute since I started to run and Yoo-gwang was out. Wow, he couldn¡¯t even hide properly. Well anyways, I was busy sneaking around, trying to find the Red Team members. Why can¡¯t I see them? Then suddenly, I saw someone quickly running in the opposite direction. It was Ha-jeong. She looked terrified, but also very frustrated. Sipko and Yoonhan were both right behind her, giggling. I hid myself behind one of the pirs in the lobby as they began to run in. ¡°Oh, Ha-jeong~ Why don¡¯t you just give up now~¡± Sipko jeered as he cornered Ha-jeong. Yoonhan was on the other side. This was bad. And with my excellent hearing, I could hear Ha-jeong gasping for air. ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­¡± She sounded exhausted. Who told her to push herself? Did she really want it so badly? I knew this was just a show but seeing her cornered made me want to run out and help her. The protective instinct. I wanted to protect her. I was hiding behind the pir right next to them. But since they were so focused on each other, none of them saw me. I mean, I had to hide myself well, right? But the VJs saw me and filmed me while pretending to film the other three. I winked at the camera. ¡°Ha-jeong, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Sipko and Yoonhan began to move in. That¡¯s when I sped out from behind the pir and pushed Sipko. Whoosh! Bam! Oops. I pushed too hard. Anyways, I grabbed Ha-jeong¡¯s hand and pulled her behind me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡­I¡­ha¡­I¡¯m fine¡­ha¡­ha¡­¡± Ha-jeong answered as she gasped for air. Why did it sound so sexy? For a second, I couldn¡¯t help but have some dirty thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°But¡­when¡­ha¡­when did you¡­ha¡­ get here¡­ha¡­?¡± ¡°Since a while ago.¡± ¡°Then why¡­did¡­didn¡¯t you¡­ha¡­save me earlier? Ha¡­were you¡­ha¡­thinking of just¡­saving¡­yourself?¡± You know, this girl really had some problems. ¡°Just stay behind me.¡± ¡°O¡­okay..¡± Ha-jeong hid herself behind me, grabbing onto my waist. ¡°Don¡¯t hold onto me so tight. I can¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± She stepped back a bit and I took her hand. She squeezed it back. ¡°Can¡¯t we just run away..?¡± ¡°Toote.¡± Sipko and Yoonhan had finally gotten close and began to charge towards us, intent on ripping our name tags off. Chapter 59 - The Star Comes Later (Part 2) Chapter 59: Chapter 59: The Star Comes Later (Part 2) Sipko and Yoonhan began to approach us, rolling up their sleeves. I held Ha-jeong close and managed to spin away from the two of them. Yoonhan spun around quickly and ran towards us. I pushed her behind me and reached forward, cing both of my hands on Yoonhan. One went to the name tag on his back and the other on his waist. And I yanked both of them off at the same time. Rip! Unfortunately, I ripped his shirt as well. ¡°What the¡­¡± Yoonhan gasped. He was probably shocked. He had his hand on my name tag, but I had already yanked his off. Both of them. Not to mention his clothes as well. I quickly shoved him aside and ran towards Sipko, who was still standing from shock. He soon came to his senses and tried to back away but I ¡°identally¡± tripped his heel with my foot, sending him flying backwards. ¡°Ah!¡± Then I reached forward and yanked his name tags off. Rip! Rip! And I disappeared in a sh, with Ha-jeong¡¯s hand in mine. [Yoonhan from Red Team. You¡¯re out.] [Sipko from Red Team. You¡¯re out.] *** ¡°Why don¡¯t you let go?¡± That was me. For some reason, Ha-jeong had my hand in a death grip. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to let go,¡± Ha-jeong answered. ¡°Hands get sweaty, remember?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± And that¡¯s how we remained holding hands. ¡°There¡¯s five left, right?¡± Ha-jeong asked. Her rudeness from earlier had disappeared. Now she seemed rather content to lean on me. ¡°Yeah. Guk-jong, Miyeon, Min-joon, Jin-hyuk, and Sohee. That¡¯s five.¡± ¡°Do you think we can beat them?¡± Ha-jeong said, looking up at me. Oh yeah, did I mention that she was shorter than me? She was 161 cm. I¡¯m 168. She was so small, I just wanted to hug her. ¡°We have to. You said you wanted the ne.¡± ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± We continued down a hallway and came to a door. We opened it and ended up in arge room. Oh, this was the ¡°prison¡± for the members who were out. ¡°Oh, hello.¡± I walked in holding Ha-jeong¡¯s hand...No, wait. It was Ha-jeong holding my hand as we walked into the room. Suddenly, Yoonhan and Sipko bolted out of their seats and began to shout. ¡°I¡¯m serious! Sian grabbed both of Yoonhan¡¯s name tags and ripped them off!¡± Sipko eximed. ¡°Yeah! It was so fast, I didn¡¯t even have time to think!¡± Yoonhan added, sounding just as loud and frustrated. The center of the show cast members, Jijin Yoo, shot skeptical looks at both of them. Then he turned to me. ¡°Sian, is that true? Did you take both of their name tags off?¡± she asked. ¡°Um¡­yes,¡± I replied with a nod. Jijin pped for me, heaping praises on me, clearly impressed. Then suddenly, his face brightened up. ¡°Guk-jong! Send Guk-jong in.¡± The other members began to voice their doubts. How could I beat Guk-jong? Yoo-gwang protested, iming that it was unfair. Then he patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it, Sian. Oh! Guk-jong really likes it when a girl acts cute so if you do that, he might let you win.¡± ¡°Acting cute...¡± Yeah, right. They must be insane if they think I¡¯ll do that¡­ ¡°Still, how can she win? There¡¯s still five left, including Min-joon and Jin-hyuk,¡± Jun-man said with a smirk. He was basically saying I had no chance. Suddenly, Jijinughed. ¡°You barelysted a second into this game so what are you acting like a know-it-all for?¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s not like I wanted to. Guk-jong just came at me from behind. You think you would havee out of that alive?¡± At those words, Jijin smiled in acknowledgement and we all began tough. Ha-jeong and I left the prison and began to walk down the corridor again. And from the opposite end, Miyeon and Sohee appeared. Two women against two women. We met in the middle of the hallway. ¡°Hello, Sian. Ha-jeong,¡± Miyeon said cautiously. Ha-jeong and I returned the greetings. ¡°Hello.¡± I wasn¡¯t feeling particrly paranoid but Ha-jeong was and she immediately hid herself behind me. Ugh, if she kept this up, I was definitely in trouble. Hey, I¡¯m a guy too. If an attractive, delicate looking woman was clinging onto me, how could I not feel attracted to her? But as I said before, out of the four pleasures in life ¨C eating, going, sleeping, and doing ¨C I can¡¯t do thest one. So frustrating. I want her, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. This was definitely some sort of heavenly curse. The one that really makes it difficult for me is Jia. She¡¯s always clinging onto me, even when we sleep. Sigh...I could feel all these suppressed desires balling up in me. When I die, they were going to find a humongous rice cake inside my body. Anyways, Miyeon began to speak again. The unique female member of Jumping Man, Flying Man. Slender and pretty, but with a strong personality. ¡°Sian, did you really get Sipko and Yoonhan?¡± Miyeon asked. By the look on her face, she was clearly hoping that it wasn¡¯t true. ¡°No.¡± I gave her the answer she wanted. This way, they wouldn¡¯t run away. I even added, ¡°How could I? I¡¯m half their size.¡± I showed my skinny arms to emphasize my point. They really were pretty skinny. I mean, okay, they did manage to break Jun-jin¡¯s arms, which shocked the living daylights out of him¡­ Why did I miss him all of a sudden? ¡°Oh.¡± Ha-jeong gave me a strange look, silently asking me what I was doing. She knew I was lying. I gave her a sly wink. A look of understanding passed through Ha-jeong¡¯s face and she gave a small smile in return. ¡°Then, how did you get them?¡± ¡°Ha-jeong acted all cute so Sipko told us to just go ahead and take their name tags.¡± At that, Miyeon snorted. ¡°Wow, I knew it. He can¡¯t help it when a young girl asks him for anything,¡± Miyeon said. I felt a little bad for Sipko at the moment. But just then, Sohee tried to run towards me. Only Miyeon immediately stopped her. ¡°Sohee, be careful,¡± Miyeon said. ¡°Sian is really good at fighting.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sohee asked in disbelief. Did she really not know? It was all over the news. Then again, if she wasn¡¯t into that kind of stuff, I guess it¡¯s understandable that she doesn¡¯t know. ¡°You can look it up. We need to be careful.¡± Miyeon began to slowly approach me, closing the distance between us. Miyeon Song. She is really strong. It¡¯spletely unexpected from the image she gives off. And she¡¯s a veteran at this game. Perhaps that was why she felt confident despite knowing how skilled I was. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Sohee suddenly shouted. She sprinted towards me and I blocked her with my hand to protect Ha-jeong. Unfortunately, my hand identallynded on her chest...I felt really bad but Sohee thought nothing of it and ran towards me again. Because of that, my handnded on her chest a second time and I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy while also feeling upset. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a girl. If I was a guy, I probably would¡¯ve been pped by now, but since I was a girl, Sohee saw nothing wrong with this. I had this perverted thought to take advantage of the situation to touch her even more. But I quickly pushed the thought of my mind and brought my hand down against her stomach and pushed her towards Miyeon. Whoosh. She immediatelynded on Miyeon and the two fell backwards like dominoes. That¡¯s when we got our chance. ¡°Ha-jeong, let¡¯s go!¡± I ran over to the two of them, who were still tangled on the floor. I rolled them over and grabbed the name tags on their back and hips. I rolled them over and Ha-jeong took their name tags. Rip! Rip! Rip! Rip! And then, we were gone. [Miyeon Song from Red Team. You¡¯re out] [Sohee Jung from Red Team. You¡¯re out.] *** ¡°Now there¡¯s three left.¡± We were hunting for the other members. Ha-jeong continued to hold onto my hand. ¡°Hey, Ha-jeong.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you a lesbian? Or bi?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ha-jeong said firmly. She sounded sincere. Or maybe she was just good at lying. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± she added. ¡°Just asking.¡± I really was curious. Jia and Christine were like that too. A lot of women were. I had no idea that women were so physically affectionate towards one another. Oh wait, but Christine was a lesbian. ¡°You ask a lot of things. But anyways, I¡¯m not a lesbian. Are you?¡± Ha-jeong said, shooting me a wary look. Iughed. ¡°Of course not.¡± We resumed our search. As we passed the third floor lobby, we looked over the railing and saw two guys cutting through the first floor lobby. Guk-jong and Min-joon. I was so happy that I gripped the railing to jump down¡­and then remembered that I probably shouldn¡¯t. If I did that, rumors will spread, but it was so frustrating to let them go. I wanted to sneak up behind them and take their name tags. ¡°Sian, I have to go to the bathroom...¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I cooed. Ha-jeong nodded. Look. She¡¯s twenty-one. I¡¯m mentally thirty. Can you me me for seeing Ha-jeong was a young, adorable little thing? ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Then, we headed for the restroom. Ha-jeong went in and I waited outside. I still wasn¡¯t okay with using the bathroom with another girl. But just then, someone came out of the men¡¯s bathroom. It was Jin-hyuk. Didn¡¯t someone once say that one meets their enemies in the bathroom? ¡°Hi, Jin-hyuk,¡± I said with a wave. Jin-hyuk smirked at me. ¡°Hahaha,¡± heughed. ¡°So you¡¯re still in the game. I¡¯ve been looking for you. It¡¯s good to see you, Sian.¡± He was being friendly since there was a VJ filming everything. He really was a two-faced bastard. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been looking for you too,¡± I said with an evil smile. We began to approach each other. If the camera hadn¡¯t been there, I would¡¯ve thrown him to the ground already. Then again, that would¡¯ve made it too easy and boring for me. That¡¯s when it happened. Ha-jeong came out of the bathroom and grabbed one of Jin-hyuk¡¯s name tags. Jin-hyuk quickly turned around and blocked her. Ha-jeong¡¯s n had failed. But that¡¯s when I saw the perfect opportunity. In order to go for Ha-jeong, Jin-hyuk had turned his back to me. If you show your back to a predator, you¡¯re just asking for a kill. I was definitely the predator and Jin-hyuk had sealed his fate the moment he turned his back to me. Of course, I didn¡¯t want it to end so easily. So I grabbed the top of his pants and pulled. Whoosh! The pants came uppletely, giving him the tightest wedgie he¡¯d probably ever experienced. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± The asshole tried to cover his butt with his hands and pull himself out of my grip, but I was too strong for him. I continued to grip his pants and show off his butt cheeks for the camera. ¡°Ha.¡± Just like that, I slowly reached out and grabbed his name tags, taking them off one at a time. Rip. Rip. Chapter 60 - The Star Comes Later (Part 3) Chapter 60: Chapter 60: The Star Comes Later (Part 3) [Jin-hyuk from Red Team. You¡¯re out.] ¡°Crap¡­!¡± Jin-hyuk quickly got up after I dropped him onto the floor, but he was already out. ¡°Sian! You¡­ugh!¡± He clearly had more to say, but two men who wore ck clothing had already appeared to take him to the ¡°prison.¡± They began to drag him away. Even as he was being taken, he continued to shout curses at me. I gave him an innocent wave as I watched. ¡°Wow¡­that was close,¡± Ha-jeong said, letting out a long breath. She had lost one name tag to Jin-hyuk, but luckily, only the one on her back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, quickly giving Ha-jeong a once over. Ha-jeong gave a bright smile with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Why did you juste out like that?¡± ¡°I was scared for you.¡± ¡°Geez.¡± She was worried about me? Where¡¯s the girl who spoke so rudely to me over her bento? ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to get Guk-jong.¡± Oh, that¡¯s right. Guk-jong and Min-joon are still left. ¡°Oh, I still have to go.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t gone yet?¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°Okay, then go.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Ha-jeong immediately went back into the bathroom. *** ¡°Why isn¡¯t sheing out?¡± It¡¯s been ten minutes and Ha-jeong was still in the bathroom. ¡°Is she pooping?¡± If she was just going to do a number one, she would¡¯ve been out by now. She¡¯s either pooping or fixing her makeup. I peeked inside and saw that she wasn¡¯t standing by the sink. That meant that she was going for a number two. A certain odor wafted towards me and I nodded. ¡°She must have digestive issues.¡± If she¡¯s sitting on a toilet for ten minutes, that has to mean she has issues with her bowels, right? Like with me, I¡¯m done in one go. Of course, everyone is different so I¡¯m not judging. But then there are people like Ji-hyun, who had been born into a rich family, who was so worried about hygiene that she took her clothes off before going number two. I asked her if it wasn¡¯t bothersome, and she said it was both bothersome and ufortable. But if she doesn¡¯t take off her clothes, then nothinges out. Because she can¡¯t have anything on her body when she does her business. I expressed my sympathies but she told me it was okay since she only feels the need to go number two every three days. And that¡¯s why her farts smell so bad. You wouldn¡¯t think so when you see her face. Also, I didn¡¯t want to say anything about it, but girl group members have a serious gas problem. You think that¡¯s the only thing? They also¡­well, if I say any more, it¡¯d be impolite so I¡¯ll just leave it at that. Anyways, ten more minutes passed. And Ha-jeong still wasn¡¯ting out. ¡°Is she building the toilet bowl herself?¡± She was taking such a long time, but then it happened. Two men suddenly appeared around the corner at the end of the hall. They looked up and we met eyes. There was some distance between us so they wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me, but I could see them. They were staring at me and suddenly, my mood lifted. It was like Christmas hade early. ¡°It¡¯s them. Guk-jong and Min-joon.¡± This was awesome. To be honest, if Ha-jeong had been here, I would¡¯ve dragged her away in order to protect her. But now, it was just me. And I was very eager for a warm-up. I opened the bathroom door slightly...ugh, the smell... ¡°Ha-jeong, take your time, okay~ I¡¯m going to visit the prison for a bit.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry, Sian...I have some stomach problems...¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I closed the door and stepped further into the hallway. They came closer and were both smiling. But Min-joon¡¯s smile seemed a little ufortable. Did he need the bathroom? Well anyways, soon, we were standing in front of each other. ¡°Hi, Guk-jong,¡± I greeted first. I wasn¡¯t about to act cute in front of him so he could just ept my standard hello. ¡°Hi, Sian. It¡¯s nice to meet you in person,¡± Guk-jong said. He gave a slight bow and in doing so, shifted his body, ready to take off my name tag. But Min-joon looked like he wanted to be anywhere but there. I noticed him giving me apologetic looks. I mean, he does have a crush on me. Didn¡¯t he tell me before we started filming? That he would protect me at all costs? But since we ended up on opposite teams, I can see why it would be conflicting for the poor guy. ¡°But Sian, did you really get everyone¡¯s name tags?¡± Guk-jong asked. ¡°Yeah. It just happened that way,¡± I said casually. Guk-jong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I can¡¯t wait to watch the episode to see how you did it.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not going to be able to get me easily. I don¡¯t care if you act cute. I don¡¯t be lenient just because you¡¯re a girl.¡± ¡°Act cute?¡± Well, it was very clear how he thought I had gotten those name tags. ¡°Yeah. But if you want to try it out...maybe I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± Guk-jong sounded incredibly confident. Then again, he was a martial artist himself. And from what I hear, he was pretty good at it. So I guess he would see me as a weak opponent? Probably even more so because I¡¯m a woman. ¡°Juste at me,¡± I said, smiling brightly. For a split second, Guk-jong seemed thrown off by this. Anyone else would¡¯ve missed it. The shock was there for only a split second before heposed himself. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s just finish this quickly then.¡± And with that, Guk-jong began to approach me slowly, but Min-joon continued to hesitate. Guk-jong noticed this immediately. ¡°Min-joon, what are you doing? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Um, n-no...¡± Min-joon¡¯s na?ve response made Guk-jong smile and he started to approach me again. I eyed him as he moved. Guk-jong is a man of muscle, built from years of practice and hard work...but that¡¯s all there was to him. Soon, he would see the difference between his strength and mine. And that¡¯s when it happened. Suddenly, Min-joon ran behind Guk-jong and wrapped his arms around the guy in a tight backhug. Then he shouted, ¡°Sian! Run!¡± As soon as he shouted that, Guk-jong managed to break himself out of Min-joon¡¯s hold. He in turn grabbed Min-joon¡¯s arms and twisted them behind Min-joon¡¯s back. Guk-jong overtook Min-joon in a sh. The martial artist in him was showing through. Min-joon was in no ways a weakling, but he didn¡¯t stand a chance against Guk-jong. ¡°What the hell? Are you a spy?¡± Guk-jong asked, looking sincerely hurt. Min-joon immediately said no, shaking his head. But I was confused too. Was he really a spy? Does he have another secret mission of his own? Nah. He was probably doing this because he liked me. ¡°Then why are you trying to get my name tag?¡± Min-joon had no answer. In response, Guk-jong immediately ripped off Min-joon¡¯s name tags. Rip! Rip! His hands were so strong that the shirt ripped as well. And that signalled Min-joon¡¯s magnificent end. Yet even as the men in ck came to take him away, he continued to look worried for me. ¡®Should I punch him?¡¯ I could understand that he was acting this way because he liked me, but it was getting to me. It¡¯s very annoying. Anyways, it was now just me and Guk-jong. One on one. Ha-jeong was still in the bathroom. ¡°He¡¯s not even a spy. So why would he do that?¡± Guk-jong asked, chuckling. Then he smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯ll end you quickly, I promise.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But where is Ha-jeong...?¡± ¡°She is p...in the bathroom.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Guk-jong said with a nod. He added, ¡°But still, no matter how much I think about it, attacking a girl with both hands doesn¡¯t suit well with me. I¡¯ll use one hand.¡± With that, he slipped one arm into his T-shirt. Well, he sure lives up to his words. ¡°You might regret it,¡± I said. At that, Guk-jong snorted. ¡°Should I just go on one foot?¡± he asked. ¡°Uh¡­do what you want,¡± I said, now feeling irritated. Sure enough, Guk-jong lifted his foot. He was now hopping on one foot in front of me with only one arm out. ¡°Alright,e at me.¡± By this point, Guk-jong¡¯s smirk was just oozing with arrogance, and I smiled. This guy was hrious. I was going to enjoy this. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to start,¡± I said, taking a step closer. ¡°Okay,¡± Guk-jong answered with a nod. ¡°Oh, but Guk-jong.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can I kick you just once?¡± I asked sweetly. Judging by the guy¡¯s muscles, I bet it would feel awesome to hit him. ¡°Pfft, alright then. Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay though? You might break your leg. My bones are like steel, and your legs are so skinny.¡± He just didn¡¯t know when to stop, did he? ¡°I appreciate your concern,¡± I said as I shook out my legs. After Jun-jin, it really has been a while since I hit another guy. But I would like to point out again that I never hit anyone just because. That is, I always make sure they give me a reason first. Guk-jong gave me permission, so I was in the clear. ¡°But really, be careful. I¡¯m on a higher level than Eun-soon. You could really get hurt.¡± ¡°Thank you for worrying. Is it okay if I hit you twice then?¡± ¡°Sure, you can do what you want. I¡¯ll take it all. It¡¯s the least I can do, all things considered,¡± Guk-jon said, looking excited. I¡¯m sure the public would be, too. They would want to see how strong my kicks were to bring down a champion like Eun-soon. Would it have the same effect on a strong, muscled, ex-martial artist? ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to start.¡± With a smile, I brought my leg, aimed, and kicked his middle. Thwack! Boom! Guk-jong suddenly flew back and hit the wall behind him. But instead of passing out, he immediately straightened up. I aimed to give him another kick¡­ ¡°W-wait! Hang on!¡± Guk-jong held both of his hands out, and I lowered my foot. I pouted in confusion. Didn¡¯t he say I could do whatever I wanted? ¡°H-hang on, Sian...¡± Then suddenly, Guk-jong pulled out his arm out from the inside of his T-shirt. He also lowered his foot. ¡°Why?¡± I gave him the sweetest smile. Wow, that felt amazing. Better than kicking a sandbag. I wanted to keep going. ¡°Well¡­no¡­wait¡­hang on¡­.¡± Guk-jong gingerly fingered the arm that had taken the blow of my kick. So I asked him, ¡°Oh, does it hurt?¡± ¡°Oh, no! Of course not! It doesn¡¯t hurt at all! What are you talking about..¡± He shrugged as he continued to spew out lies, a fake smile stered on his face. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do one more...¡± ¡°Uh, n-no. Let¡¯s just end it here. I don¡¯t think this is appropriate for a family show like this. They¡¯ll probably cut this part out anyway,¡± Guk-jong said rapidly. I was disappointed, but I nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re hurt, you can just say so...¡± ¡°I told you it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± Guk-jong snapped. And that¡¯s when the name-tag ripping started, but it ended just as quickly. As soon as Guk-jong came at me, I grabbed his cor and jumped onto his back. Then I quickly grabbed both of his name tags and ripped them off. His VJ couldn¡¯t move because he was so filled with shock. Of course, the one who was most surprised was Guk-jong. He just got beat by a young girl. [Guk-jong from Red Team. You¡¯re out.] And that¡¯s how my blue team won. Suddenly, Ha-jeong came out of the bathroom. ¡°What? Are we done already?¡± she asked. Chapter 61 - The Perverted Stalker (Part 1) Chapter 61: Chapter 61: The Perverted Stalker (Part 1) The Blue Team was named victorious and won the gold ne. They only gave us one, so we decided to let Ha-jeong have it, making her very happy. Afterwards, we did another mission, but it was really boring. On TV, it looks fun, but in reality, it¡¯s just meh. It really doese down to the editing team. Anyways, we wrapped up around dinnertime. Oh, Guk-jong disappeared for a bit while we were filming and he came back with small cast on his arm. He imed that it was because he fell and hurt his arm while running around for the second mission, but I of course knew it was because of my kick. He apparently got a small fracture. ¡°Good job, everyone,¡± I said to the cast and the crew members with a bow. Well then, time to go home. Manager Lee was waiting for me earlier, but I told him to go ahead, because I had dinner ns. It was ratherst-minute¡­with Christine, that is. She suddenly said that she wanted to grab coffee with me. She¡¯s a lesbian but I mean, I¡¯m technically a guy so there¡¯s nothing weird about it. And besides, we really began to get along after filming Un-Position Rapstar. We text each other almost every day. It¡¯s mostly Christine texting me, but still. And as I text her, I realized something. She¡¯s not just pretty and shameless¡­she¡¯s very shameless. ¡°Sian, good job today,¡± Ha-jeong said to me. I took her hand with a smile. ¡°You too, Ha-jeong.¡± ¡°Hey Sian, can I have your number?¡± Ha-jeong said, holding out her phone. ¡°My number? Why?¡± I put in my number as Ha-jeong¡¯s smile turned shy. Was she really not a lesbian? Why are there so many girls who like me? Maybe my girl crush image ising on too strong. ¡°Let¡¯s hang out sometime.¡± ¡°Okay then,¡± I replied with a nod. Seriously, where is the girl from this morning? Well, it¡¯s not like I mind though. Why would I reject when an attractive girl says she wants to be my friend? Let me repeat ¨C I am a guy. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. We are the same age anyway.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Hehe. I have to go now, but call me, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With a wave, Ha-jeong left. Her backside really was a work of art though. A toned butt with beautiful and sexy lines showing off her fine legs and a small waist. It was beautiful. She really is an attractive woman. Suddenly, Min-joon was standing in front of me. My face became dark again. ¡°Sian!¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Ugh, this guy really couldn¡¯t get a hint. ¡°Um¡­would you like to¡­well¡­maybe¡­get dinner¡­with me?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said immediately. Was he crazy? Like I would go out with a guy. Oh wait. I told Christine I would meet up with her. Should I pretend to be a lesbian? Then he might just leave me alone. And it might be fun as well. ¡°Well, okay then. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh! Really? Thanks!¡± That made Min-joon happy. Did he like me that much? I felt like throwing up. ¡°But I already promised a friend I would meet her so I only have a short time to eat.¡± ¡°Okay! It¡¯s more fun to take things slow anyway.¡± Did this guy really think that I was starting to be attracted to him? ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s go.¡± And with that, we headed for a restaurant. *** We ended up at an Italian restaurant and the prices were expensive. It was the kind of ce that I would only go to if I had Jinwoo¡¯s card, but Min-joon didn¡¯t seem to care as he told me to order whatever I wanted. Then again, he was rich so this was probably just pocket change to him. Hence, I decided to not care either and ordered whatever I wanted. As for the price¡­well, let¡¯s just say the first number was 1. After dinner, I told him that dessert was on me. I do have a conscience, you know. We went to a caf¨¦ and sat in an area where there weren¡¯t that many people. I ordered the coffee. One iced Americano for me, and one iced Americano for Min-joon. Since I hadn¡¯t received my paycheck yet, I had to save as much as I could. ¡°Thanks, Sian.¡± Min-joon seemed satisfied with his drink as he took a sip. He just looked very happy overall, but that would change very soon. I had a n. ¡°Is it okay if my friendes here?¡± I asked. That friend was Christine. ¡°Oh, of course. I¡¯ll just say hi and then leave.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°But are you free tomorrow? I would like to have a real date tomorrow ¨C a longer one. How about a movie?¡± Min-joon asked, sounding extremely hopeful. ¡°A movie¡­I¡¯m not really into that stuff,¡± I rejected with a smile. Min-joon smiled as well. ¡°You keep saying no. If you continue, it¡¯s not as fun Sian.¡± He really didn¡¯t get it. ¡°And if it¡¯s not as fun?¡± ¡°Then I might have to attack you. Hahaha.¡± He gave a soft chuckle, probably a little embarrassed. ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Iughed. The moment you do, you¡¯re a dead man, Sir. I¡¯m Sian Lee. ¡°You have a prettyugh. Oh, what did you think of the food? Was it good?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was. But wasn¡¯t it really expensive?¡± ¡°For me, it was akin to buying a piece of gum.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an expensive piece of gum.¡± We bothughed again. Suddenly, I got a text from Christine. Hey, where are you? In your heart. Pffft. Christineughed. Then she added. I¡¯m here at the caf¨¦. Come to the back. Okay! We ended our conversation and soon after, Christine showed up. She and Min-joon recognized at each other and exchanged awkward greetings. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Since they were both famous, they would certainly know each other. ¡°So you¡¯re the friend Sian said she was meeting¡­¡± Min-joon said with an awkward smile. ¡°Yeah. And you were the guy Sian said she was going out to eat with.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s nice to meet you like this in person. You¡¯re very popr these days.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess so. Hehe.¡± Christine seemed to like hearing she was popr, because she had a bright smile on her face. She¡¯s probably known for being shameless. ¡°So are you two really good friends?¡± Min-joon asked the two of us. ¡°Yes. Really close friends,¡± I said, taking Christine¡¯s hand. I oh-so-casually ced our hands on the table. That made Min-joon tilt his head a little. But he soon nodded, as if he understood. Girls do hold hands with their friends. He probably thought there was nothing more to it. ¡°You holding my hand first makes me nervous.¡± Christine giggled bashfully. Min-joon tilted his head again. ¡°Do I? Then what about this?¡± I interlocked our fingers together. Min-joon¡¯s eyes became wide. ¡°Sian, what¡¯s up with you today? Hehe. Are you doing this on purpose to put me in a good mood?¡± Christine said, blushing. Min-joon¡¯s face was now very confused. ¡°You¡¯re just really pretty today.¡± Then I leaned in and gave her a small peck¡­on the lips. And that¡¯s when I heard a horrified gasp. ¡°Ah!¡± It was Min-joon. Christine, who was also surprised by my sudden kiss, looked at me with wide eyes. Min-joon¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment. After I separated from Christine, I looked at Min-joon. Was he okay? He remained frozen in his surprised state, so I spoke up. ¡°Hey, Min-joon. Now that I think about it, I think I do have time tomorrow. Let¡¯s go see a movie.¡± ¡°Oh, uh¡­what¡­?¡± Suddenly, Min-joon got up from his seat. ¡°Um¡­I¡­uh¡­bathroom¡­be right back,¡± he said. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. As soon as I did, Min-joon hurried over to the restroom, and he didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Sian, we didn¡¯t agree on a kiss?¡± ¡°I just decided to add it. What? You didn¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No. I did,¡± Christine admitted with a shy smile. ¡°Anyways,¡± she added, ¡°Since I helped out today, you¡¯re taking me to the movies tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡± *** A few days passed and now it was evening. We all gathered in the living room for the first time in a while. Yoo-young, Ji-hyun, Jia, Jumi, Rhinzi, Yooin, Hainan, and me. ¡°Good job today, guys,¡± said Lovely Girlz¡¯s leader Yoo-young. We all apuded. Usually, we had music programs, public events, andmercial shooting all in one day. By the time we got back to the dorms, we were usually too exhausted to do anything more than just sleep. So it¡¯s been a while since were able to just gather around like this. ¡°Is it true that fans sent us presents?¡± Hainan asked, taking a seat next to Yoo-young. The youngest out of all of us at just eighteen. She was at an age when receiving a present was the best thing that could happen to them. ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re in my room. Do you want to open them?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± We all answered. We gathered the presents and began to open them one by one. There were matching T-shirts and some other really pretty stuff. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I ripped the paper off a box. Suddenly, Hainan was next to me. ¡°Sian, don¡¯t be so rough,¡± she scolded. ¡°The fans took their time to send it. You should be gentle.¡± ¡°Oh¡­uh, right.¡± I went back to opening the present, gently this time. Hainan. She was young, but had a tendency to act older than her age. Which is why instead of me telling her what to do, you could say that it was the opposite way around. Anyways, I opened the box and the first thing I saw was a mouth guard. And then a pair of boxing gloves. There was also a letter. It read: [I would like to see you fight again! Please have another match!] ¡°¡­¡± Sorry, but I have no intention of hitting another person (for a show anyway). ¡°Yoo-jin, you should use this since you grind your teeth in your sleep.¡± I passed the mouth guard over to Yoo-jin. She really did grind her teeth, to the point where it was really concerning. ¡°Thanks, Sian.¡± Yoo-jin readily epted it. She put it into her mouth and nodded, looking satisfied. ¡°What else is there?¡± I opened another present, and this one was weightlifting gloves. I opened another big one that had protein supplements. A long one had a sword inside. ¡°Wow¡­thanks.¡± I really was grateful to my fans for these gifts. Just then, Jia, who had been sitting next to me, threw a box away from her with a scream. ¡°Kyaah!¡± ¡°Huh? Jia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I wrapped my arms around Jia. She immediately copsed into them and began to cry. What kind of present was it to make sweet, beautiful Jia this upset? The other members checked inside the box that Jia had thrown and their faces were equally shocked. ¡°What kind of sick pervert sent this?¡± Ji-hyun spat out as she closed the box. ¡°Give me the box.¡± I passed Jia over to Hainan before taking the box and opening it. ¡°Whoa.¡± It was quite a sight. There were multiple photos of Jia naked. But they were definitely edited, because they were not Jia¡¯s body. Her boobs aren¡¯t this big. I should know ¨C how many times have I shared the shower room with her? We just took a shower together before this. Well anyways, what kind of sick pervert would make photos like these and send them? I wanted to find whoever it was and bash their heads in. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± It was a condom. ¡°This¡­¡± It was a DVD and I bet more than anything that it was a porn film. ¡°Wow. I can¡¯t believe this.¡± That¡¯s when we heard it. A strange sounding from the window. We all turned to look. And there, right at the window, was a strange man looking right back at us. Chapter 62 - The Perverted Stalker (Part 2) Chapter 62: Chapter 62: The Perverted Stalker (Part 2) Our dorms were on the third floor. That meant that our window was on the third level, meaning that there was a guy who had climbed up three whole stories to watch us through our window. Was he a ghost? No, he was not. I never mentioned this before, but I can sense the presence of ghosts. One of my friends had that special sense and helped train me to learn it. So I knew he was a human being and had most likely scaled the wall. It¡¯s not an impossible height. Soon, the members began to scream. Kyaaah! The guy smiled at our reaction. So I did as well. ¡°You¡¯re so dead.¡± I took Ji-hyun¡¯s phone and threw it at the window. It smashed right through the ss. Crash! That caught the guy off guard and he immediately disappeared. I quickly ran towards the window. ¡°Sian, we¡¯re on the third floor!¡± Yoo-young shouted. Toote. I was already jumping out the window. Thump. A perfectnding. I had even done a perfect flip on the way down, making the jump a clear 10 out of 10. If a professional freerunner had seen that, he would have begged me toe teach it to him. I looked up and saw the guy climbing down the outer pipeline. By now, he was down to the second floor. Soon, he was on the first floor and turned around. That¡¯s when he saw me. ¡°Ah!¡± he shouted in surprise. I wanted to p him in the face but I restrained myself, because I knew there was a security camera nearby. Not to mention that car parked down the street with its ck box camera. There was nothing I wanted to do than to pummel this guy near an inch to death, but I knew that that could backfire on me. So I just said one thing. ¡°Run.¡± ¡°W-what¡­?¡± he stammered. ¡°I said, run,¡± I repeated. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± And without another word, he turned and ran down the street. I quickly nced around to judge the location of the security camera and the car¡¯s ck box device. ¡°I think that¡¯s far enough.¡± I found the perfect blind spot and the moment he reached that point, I ran. I leaped on one car and jumped. Then I leaped on another car and jumped. After leaping off of thest car, I sent a flying knee kick to the pervert¡¯s head. Thwack. ¡°Argh!¡± The guy went down and rolled on the street. Inded just as he rolled towards my feet. The moment he tried to get up again, I hit him across the face. p! The sound ran throughout the neighborhood and two of the guy¡¯s teeth fell out of his mouth. He cried out in pain. ¡°Ah¡­.Argh¡­¡± ¡°Lift your head.¡± The guy obeyed and I took a swing to the back of his head. Thwack! ¡°Argh!¡± he shouted, lowering his head in pain. ¡°I said, lift your head.¡± Once again, he obeyed. And once again, I gave him another blow to his head. Thwack! ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°I said, lift your head you asshole. Are you fucking deaf?¡± Thwack! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t listen, do you?¡± Thwack! ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°You want to y games? Fine.¡± Thwack! ¡°Ah!¡± In the end, he was knocked out. I grabbed him by the hair and lifted him up. Then suddenly, he got to his knees, tears and snot running down his face. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in a sweet voice. I guess that eased him a bit, because he began to mutter, ¡°P-please¡­I¡­I¡¯m sor¡­¡± Thwack! ¡°Urgh!¡± He went down again and I pulled him up by his hair again. This time, he began to rub his hands together in a pleading position. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please! I¡¯m really sorry! I won¡¯t do it again!¡± From that position, he grabbed me by the waist and attempted to throw me down. I took my elbow and brought it down on his head. Snap. Thud. And once again, the guy was taken down. But not to the point where he waspletely out, so he was in a lot of pain. ¡°You just stay here, all nice and tied up.¡± I leaned him against a pole. Then, I pulled out my shoces and tied both of his hands behind his back. That¡¯s when he began to regain his senses and started to cry. ¡°What¡­why are¡­are you¡­sniff¡­doing this to me¡­sniff sniff¡­¡± ¡°Because I want to,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°Are you a stalker?¡± ¡°Yes¡­sniff sniff¡­¡± he answered obediently. With an answer like that, I punched him in the stomach. Thwack! ¡°Hurgh!¡± ¡°Did you send those photoshopped pictures?¡± I asked. ¡°N-no!¡± He must have sensed my murderous rage because he denied it was him. So I hit him again. Thwack. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°The truth wille out eventually. You might as well tell me now,¡± I said, blowing on my fist. I had seen him watching Jia cry earlier. And not only that, he was smiling as he watched. It definitely had to be him. ¡°It¡¯s really not¡­¡± Thwack! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one more time.¡± As I said that, I increased my murderous rage so that he could feel it. He began to shake uncontrobly and his eyes rolled towards the back of his head. You know, you can murder someone with these feelings. But as I couldn¡¯t kill him, I brought him as close to death as I could. And this bastard began to pee his pants. ¡°Sick bastard.¡± ¡°Sniff sniff¡­I¡­I¡­I did it¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡­Please¡­forgive me¡­!¡± He began to beg as he bawled. I continued to re at him. ¡°If. You. Ever. Do. That. Again,¡± I said, ¡°You. Are. Dead. Meat.¡± The guy quickly nodded, and suddenly, his body went rigid. A severe form of fear. I made sure to nt it deep into his heart so that he¡¯d be too traumatized to try anything like this again. Soon, the police arrived. *** ¡°Good job, Sian,¡± Jinwoo said to me after I told him what happened. ¡°I only did what I was supposed to,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°How were you about to find him and catch him like that? I heard that this is his third time stalking someone.¡± ¡°I knew he was a sicko,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°But I wonder¡­who tied him up?¡± Jinwoo asked, looking right at me. By the looks of it, he already seemed to suspect me. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯d like to know as well,¡± I said with another shrug. ¡°I really want to know. It was so perfect like how the way it happened in the camera¡¯s blind spots. And the shoces used to tie his hands together are the same as the ones from your shoes.¡± ¡°I had no idea you cared so much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re like a daughter to me. Of course I¡¯d care. I know everything about you, except your underwear size.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± ¡°Yeah. Well, you know what else is weird?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Whenever he hears your name, he goes into a panic attack. He begins to foam at the mouth and pee his pants.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I wonder why he¡¯d do that,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Did he say anything else?¡± I added. ¡°He keeps saying he¡¯ll never do it again so please throw him in jail. Apparently, he¡¯s afraid of youing after him again.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­why would I do that?¡± I asked with an innocent smile. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s weird,¡± Jinwoo said, smiling himself. ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s over now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°But, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You stepped on a few cars. Hahaha,¡± Jinwooughed. So I followed. ¡°Hahahaha. I guess I did. Hahahaha.¡± I was so focused on not getting caught by the security cameras that I hadpletely forgotten about the ck box cameras. ¡°The roof is all dented, the hood is mangled, and the ss windows on the side are all cracked. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Hahaha?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s a foreign car. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Mid-sized?¡± ¡°A luxury sedan. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± ¡°All three of them. Hahahaha.¡± ¡°Hahahahahahaha.¡± Three luxury sedans in one neighborhood. And foreign cars at that. That¡¯s funny. Hahaha. ¡°This really is the highest bill I¡¯ve ever seen. Hahahaha.¡± He continued tough as he pulled out three pieces of paper and shoved them at me. After this, he was so angry that he didn¡¯t even say a word to me. *** ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ji-hyun,¡± I apologized. I had used her phone to knock out the stalker through the window. The window broke along with Ji-hyun¡¯s phone. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ji-hyun said good-naturedly. ¡°Is it really?¡± ¡°Yeah. I have another one.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Of course. ¡°But I still feel bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s probably a good thing. I was getting tired of all the guys messaging me. Now, I have the perfect excuse to avoid them.¡± Ji-hyun really sounded like she was okay with it. I wonder how many guys she was dealing with. ¡°But are you okay? You jumped down from the third floor,¡± Ji-hyun asked with concern. ¡°Eh, that¡¯s nothing,¡± I replied with a shrug. *** After the¡­uh¡­eventful happenings, we were given a special holiday to help us get over the shock. We were going to xxLand on an overnight trip, but it didn¡¯t really feel like a holiday. The filming crew from Mu-music wasing with us. It was a small crew and they were only to film some parts of the trip, but it felt a bit weird. The only good thing was I got to see Jun-jin again. ¡°Good to see you again, Jun-jin,¡± I said, holding my hand out. ¡°You too, Sian,¡± Jun-jin said, shaking my hand. ¡°Did you get prettier?¡± he added. ¡°Did you get uglier?¡± I countered. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Hahaha. By the way, how¡¯s your arm?¡± ¡°That was a long time ago,¡± Jun-jin said with a smile. Was it so long ago that he¡¯d forgotten why that had happened? ¡°Let me know when you be arrogant again. I¡¯ll be more than happy to hit you. Like this.¡± I swung out my arm. The smile remained on Jun-jin¡¯s face, though he did move back a bit. ¡°I saw you on Un-Position Rapstar. You¡¯re pretty good.¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t even rap.¡± I simply won by forfeit. ¡°I¡¯m talking about your fight with Sniper. Hehe.¡± ¡°Oh. But that didn¡¯t appear on the show.¡± I happened to know that the mu-team had edited that part out, thank goodness. ¡°I heard some things,¡± Jun-jin said with a shrug. ¡°But it was definitely surprising,¡± he added. ¡°What was?¡± ¡°That all you did was pull her hair out. With me, you nearly broke my arm¡­¡± He sounded like he was using me of being harder on him. ¡°Sniper is a girl. How can I hit a girl? That¡¯s not what a guy¡­I mean, a girl should do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but still. I¡¯m hurt.¡± ¡°Then next time, I¡¯ll pull your hair out too.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Soon, we arrived at our destination. It was none other than a bungee jump area. It was the most famous attraction in xxLand. ¡°Looks fun,¡± I said as I eyed the top. Jun-jin, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look too happy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look that fun¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll change your mind once you try it. Come on.¡± ¡°Wh¡­what¡­?¡± ¡°I saide on.¡± ¡°M-me¡­? Why me¡­? I¡¯m going to go film Jia.¡± ¡°There¡¯s Jia over there.¡± Sure enough, Jia was sprinting towards me, looking excited. ¡°Sian~!¡± Jia¡¯s face looked extremely happy, and the more Jun-jin looked at her, the unhappier he became. Chapter 63 - Falling While Bungee-Jumping (Part 1) Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Falling While Bungee-Jumping (Part 1) ¡°Sian, are you going to bungee jump?¡± Jia asked as she jumped up and down. She looked so excited. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. A lot of times, the person you¡¯d think would freak out at this sort of thing might actually love it. ¡°Nope. He is,¡± I said, gesturing towards Jun-jin. Jun-jin shook his head, immediately voicing his protests. ¡°No way! I never said that!¡± ¡°You should!¡± Jia said, clinging onto Jun-jin¡¯s arm and shaking her cute little ass. No way could Jun-jin resist that. He then began to blush. ¡®You¡¯re so...¡¯ I mentally tsked as I watched Jun-jin. ¡°You¡¯ll do it, right?¡± Jia said with a bright smile. ¡°Uh¡­y-yeah¡­I¡¯ll do it¡­¡± In the end, Jun-jin agreed and we all headed over to get in line. We signed a waiver and went up to the bungee jump zone. It felt great to be up there. ¡°What¡¯s so great about this¡­¡± Jun-jin said, visibly shaking with fear. I¡¯ve never seen his face like that before. ¡°I like it.¡± I calmly looked down over the railing. The employees quickly tried to stop me. ¡°You can¡¯t goof around up here.¡± ¡°Can I goof around after I have the harness on?¡± ¡°Uh, no¡­that¡¯s¡­¡± the park employee stammered. ¡°Okay, so who¡¯s first?¡± another park employee asked. He looked to be in his middle ages and was kind of creepy-looking. I could already tell that he was an asshole. ¡°This person,¡± I said. ¡°This guy,¡± Jia said at the same time. Jun-jin looked like he was about to throw up. But is that really a face a person makes when they¡¯re sick? Well anyways, the park employee began to tie the harness around Jun-jin, who passed the camera to me. This is probably the first time a VJ has done something like this. Then again, this is nothing. There are tons of VJs who have done even more dangerous stunts. There was once a show called Law of the Jungle where a group of VJs almost got killed while facing off a group of indigenous people. Soon, Jun-jin was clipped to the harness as he stood on the board. Unfortunately, he gripped onto the handrails, refusing to let go. ¡°You can do it, Jun-jin!¡± Jia shouted. I guess that made Jun-jin happy because he looked back at Jia with a smile. ¡°You go, Jun-jin,¡± I said, but the asshole didn¡¯t look at me. I would¡¯ve knocked his head off for that, but I didn¡¯t. Jun-jin walked to the edge. Now he just has to jump. ¡°Hey, Jun-jin. Is there anyone you like?¡± the park employee asked. ¡°There is!¡± Jun-jin shouted. ¡°Great. Then when you jump, I want you to shout the name of the person you love.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jun-jin shouted again. ¡°Alright, then. One! Two! Three!¡± the employee shouted. But at thest second, Jun-jin fell back onto his feet. ¡°Huuu¡­.¡± ¡°Coward,¡± I spat out without thinking. Jun-jin red at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Sian? It¡¯s totally understandable. Jun-jin, you can do it!¡± Jia called out to Jun-jin again. That gave Jun-jin the courage to get back up again. Can love give you strength? Yeah, right. Anyways, Jun-jin walked up to the edge again and took a deep breath. ¡°Whoooo~ Haaa¡­¡± He stood up straight, the determination clear on his face. The employee began to count again. ¡°One!¡± ¡°Hoooo¡­.¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Haaaa¡­¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Jia! I love you!¡± Jun-jin shouted. Unfortunately, he froze again. So, I walked forward and gave him a kick to his rear end. Thwack! And with that, he began to fall forward and off the board. Finally. ¡°Aaaaah! Aaah! Argh! Aaaahhhhhh¡­..Aaaaaah! Aaaaah! Aaaaah!!! Aah! Ah! Aaah!¡± The guy¡¯s cries were so loud, I bet everyone in the amusement could hear him. ¡°Finally.¡± ¡°Wow! That looks like fun!¡± We said after watching Jun-jin. After a while, Jun-jin finally stopped moving long enough for an employee down there to get him onto the boat to take him back tond. Now, it was Jia¡¯s turn. She became even more excited as the employee began to put the harness on her. Did she just like it that much? ¡°Jia, aren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°Yeah, I can tell,¡± I said, ruffling Jia¡¯s hair. How can one person be so adorable? Seriously, if I were a guy, I wouldn¡¯t let Jia leave my side for one second. Of course, I think that way even right now. But¡­but if Jia ever gets a boyfriend¡­I¡¯ll fucking kill¡­no, let¡¯s not do that. Anyways, Jia hurried to the edge. ¡°Go, Jia!¡± I cheered. ¡°Thanks!¡± Jia said. ¡°Jia, do you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Hmph! No. Not yet!¡± Jia shouted. ¡°Then do you have a guy you like?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jia shouted again. But that made me a little sad. How nice would it be if Jia were to say she liked me? Does she? But I¡­fuck, I¡¯m a girl. Ugh, the more I think about it, the angrier I be. ¡°Then, do you have a person you love?¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°Then I want you to shout that person¡¯s name as you jump, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go! One!¡± ¡°One!¡± Jia repeated. ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Three! Sian, I love you!¡± And with that, Jia jumped off. My heart stopped. To be honest, I thought she¡¯d shout her parent¡¯s name or something. But contrary to my expectationz, she shouted mine! I could feel myself falling for her even more now. Wow, this girl. I looked over the railing to watch her beautiful body falling gracefully through the air. She looked like an angel. How can a mere mortal look so graceful while bungee jumping? It was enough to make my heart burst. Jia had both arms out to the side as she made a perfect arc in the air. Soon, the rope ended and she bounced a few more times, up and down. But even though she was so far down, I could see her perfect body. That¡¯s how strong my eyes are. And with those strong eyes, I saw that the rope about to snap! ¡°Fuck!¡± Before anyone could react, I immediately threw myself over the edge and jumped. ¡°Hey!¡± the employee shouted. But it was toote. I forced my body down faster and faster as Jia¡¯s rope stopped recoiling. And just as I expected, the rope broke in half. Snap! I heard Jia scream. Aaaaah! The people watching from below began to scream as well. Actually, they¡¯ve been screaming since I jumped. Anyways, Jia began to fall and I quickly caught her. ¡°Jia!¡± I shouted, grabbing one of her legs. Then her che¡­.no, her arm. Soon, I had her safely in my arms and almost immediately, we hit the water. Ssh! We must have hit the water hard because it went over both sides while everyone screamed. *** Glub glub glub¡­ ¡®Fuck, we¡¯re going down so fast.¡¯ But I couldn¡¯t swim back up before I got my body¡¯s buoyancy to kick in. ¡®Oh! My inner power!¡¯ I totally forgot about that. I immediately began to pull together the inner force within me, but we had already reached the bottom of the pool. That was probably a good thing. I could kick off the surface to give myself momentum. I looked at Jia. She was holding onto me tightly as she kept her eyes closed and breath in. She looked terrified. The sight of it made me even more determined to save her and I vowed, once more, to protect her. ¡®Just hold on a bit longer, Jia.¡¯ My foot touched the bottom of the pool. Then, like a scene in a drama, I leaned down and gave Jia a kiss. Jia¡¯s eyes opened wide and she stared at me. With a big smile, I kicked off the pool floor. And within ten seconds, we were breaking through the surface of the water. Ssh! Jia began to cough and sputter as she soon as the air hit her lungs and I also spit water out of my mouth. ¡°Jia, are you okay?¡± Jia was still sputtering. ¡°Ugh, this girl.¡± ¡°Sniff sniff¡­!¡± Now, Jia had tears running down her face and I quickly pulled her close. As soon her face hit my shoulder, she began to sob. ¡°I..I was so scared¡­Sian¡­aah¡­.sniff sniff!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. There, there.¡± I patted herfortingly on the back. I could only imagine how scared she must have been. *** ¡°What?¡± ¡°You lived, didn¡¯t you? So what¡¯s the big deal?¡± the middle-aged man snapped. ¡°I said the rope snapped, you bastard,¡± I shouted. ¡°But no one got hurt, did they? You even signed a waiver,¡± the employee said with no remorse. I was seriously considering murder at this point. ¡°Go ahead and report us.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± This guy was really something else. ¡°But while we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s talk about your attitude. How old are you? Did no one teach you manners? This is why no one likes you,¡± the man shouted at me. I can honestly say I¡¯ve never met a man as rude and shameless as this one. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you did nothing wrong?¡± ¡°So go ahead and report me!¡± he shouted. Okay, fine. I¡¯ll just report it then. But I already knew that it¡¯s hard to penalize or charge someone with negligence. In addition, bungee jumping did not run on a permit system but on a report system, so it¡¯d be hard to get a ce shut down. That meant one thing. I was going to have to fight fire with fire. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll see youter then.¡± With that, I walked out of the office and walked towards Jun-jin who had been waiting for me outside. ¡°What did he say?¡± Jun-jin asked. ¡°First, let¡¯s file a report. How¡¯s Jia?¡± ¡°She¡¯s calmed down and she¡¯s with the other members now. I¡¯ve already filed a report for you, just so you know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I began to stretch out my shoulders. ¡°Hey, Jun-jin,¡± I said. ¡°Could you get me a ck mask?¡± ¡°What? A mask? What for¡­?¡± ¡°Just get me one, please.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± And then, I began to wait patiently for nightfall. Evening came. Things really doe to those who are patient. During that time, the police hade to get our statements, but no charges were filed. We asked the police about our options and they said that while we were traumatized by the incident, it would be difficult for us to receive damages because our physical injuries were so minor. So I asked them what else we could do, but the police had no answer. [Right now, it¡¯s hard to tell. We¡¯ll have to monitor the situation more.] [Fine.] Typical. They say that it¡¯s hard to actually punish someone under the country¡¯s currentw system. Which was why I was more determined to carry out my task. I was going to give the man a taste of his own medicine. I was going to have to take justice into my own hands, since I had the skills to do so. Not to mention that I had a legitimate reason for doing so. I was going to get revenge on the man who had hurt my sweet, lovely Jia. The most important thing is to not get caught. Oh, I don¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to hurt him or anything. I¡¯m just going to make him feel what Jia felt earlier. ¡°Here Sian, I have your mask¡­¡± Jun-jin brought the mask over to me. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°But why do you¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know,¡± I replied with a vicious smirk. It¡¯s been a while since I had that expression on. Chapter 64 - Falling While Bungee-Jumping (Part 2)

Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Falling While Bungee-Jumping (Part 2)

At the culprit¡¯s office. I was currently hiding and waiting for the bastard to leave. The n was to nab and punish him thoroughly. ¡°Seriously, what are you nning to do, Sian?¡± Jun-jin asked as he stood next to me. I told him to leave, but he wouldn¡¯t listen and he ended up following me here. ¡°I just need to speak to him.¡± ¡°And you need a mask for that?¡± Jun-jin asked, still confused. ¡°Why not?¡± I said. Jun-jin tilted his head this way and that way. ¡°You¡¯re not going to attack him, are you?¡± Jun-jin asked warily. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not that kind of person,¡± I lied. ¡°Right. You¡¯re not a thug or the kind of person to just attack someone. And since you¡¯re in a girl group now, you really have to be careful. If you¡¯re not, it could backfire on you. That¡¯s just how it is.¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯m not going to.¡± ¡°Oh okay,¡± Jun-jin said with a nod. Yeah, I won¡¯t use violence. I¡¯m just going to poke the guy a bit. ¡°But seriously, why the mask¡­?¡± ¡°Really?¡± I snapped. That did the trick as Jun-jin mmed right up. Now that I think about it, he and I are getting along a lot better these days. It¡¯s like we understand each other better. Just then, the door opened and the culprit stepped out. ¡°You should leave, Jun-jin,¡± I said politely. ¡°Why? I¡¯m going to stay.¡± ¡°Seriously, just go.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ugh, this guy didn¡¯t know when to quit. ¡°I have some things to discuss with that guy in private.¡± ¡°I know. But sadly, I know what you¡¯re up to and I can¡¯t just let it go.¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯m nning to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to hit him,¡± Jun-jin said, gesturing towards the asshole who was now locking the door. So he didn¡¯t believe me, huh. He¡¯s smarter than he looks. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not. I told you, no violence. Did you not hear me?¡± ¡°Yeah, right¡­I know you better than that. Did you forget who you¡¯re talking to? You¡¯re going to attack him and then just say that you gave him a little poke,¡± Jun-jin said. Damn, he was good. He really does know me. These broadcast station employees really do notice and observe everything. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you,¡± Jun-jin added. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. The police said they¡¯d handle it.¡± He did sound sincerely worried. I pointed in the direction behind him. With another confused tilt of his head, Jun-jin turned around to see what I was pointing at. I quickly reached up and jabbed a pressure point at the back of his neck. Thump. Jun-jin was out cold. ¡°You need to learn to be quiet.¡± After turning Jun-jin onto his back, I made my way towards the asshole. *** It was dark. I ended up following the guy to the bungee jumping zone. Was it to express any sorrow or remorse for what had happened? Of course not. ¡°Ugh! Guess it¡¯s a good thing they didn¡¯t die or it would¡¯ve been a bigger pain in ass. Then again, what¡¯s the big deal anyway? That girl should just be grateful that everything turned out fine,¡± he said. He spat onto the ground before lighting up a cigarette. ¡°Stupid fucks. They can try andin. Like it will make a difference. It¡¯s not like thew can do anything. They even signed the goddamn waiver. Entitled pricks.¡± He remained that way for a while, spitting out curses at me and smoking. After putting out thest cigarette, he turned around. And there I was. ¡°Ah!¡± he shouted, stumbling a few steps back. I approached him with a sweet smile. ¡°What¡­who are you?¡± the guy demanded, bringing up both of his fists. The sight of me in a mask must¡¯ve been terrifying. But the moment he looked at my body and saw I was a girl, he calmed down. ¡°What the hell? You¡¯re a girl? What kind of bitch are you to go around with a mask, trying to scare people? Take the damn thing off!¡± He began to approach me. I quickly brought my leg up and gave him a kick to his chest. Wham! ¡°Argh!¡± The guy flew onto the ground and rolled backwards a few times. ¡°Wha¡­what the hell!¡± he shouted, getting back up. I gave him another kick. Bam! ¡°Ah!¡± Ssh. He ended up falling into the pool. I reached into the water and grabbed the man by the hair to drag him out. The moment his head broke through the surface, the man began to cough and spit the water out. I threw him back onto the ground. Thump. ¡°Fuck¡­who¡­the fuck¡­are you¡­fuck you¡­¡± He continued to spit curses at me as he stood back up. He stumbled around, trying to regain his bnce. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± I asked with a smile. He backed away from me unsteadily. ¡°You!¡± he shouted. ¡°Are you that¡­that bitch from earlier?¡± ¡°What?¡± In a split second, I disappeared and then reappeared right in front of him. Then, I gave him a blow to his face. Wham! *** ¡°Ugh, so heavy.¡± After knocking the guy out, I was carrying him up to the tform. Since the elevator wasn¡¯t running, I had to take the stairs. They¡¯re narrow and supposed to be dangerous, but I just found them irritating. Once I reached the top, I put the guy down and began to tie the cord around his ankles. Just the ankles. Nothing else. Then I sat him on the edge. ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± I gave him a few ps to his face but he didn¡¯t wake up. I wondered if he was faking it so I jabbed his crotch, but no reaction. He was definitely not faking it. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I almost considered just throwing him down, but that wouldn¡¯t do any good. He needed to be awake to get the full impact of his punishment. And so, I grabbed the top of his head and began to shake him. ¡°Hey! Wake up. I said, wake up.¡± After a while, the bastard finally opened his eyes. ¡°Huh¡­what¡­where¡­where am¡­¡± He shook his head to regain himself. That¡¯s when he happened to look up and see me. He drew back in fear. ¡°Ah!¡± I immediately reached down and put a gag on him. ¡°Uuumph! Uuuuuh! Uuuuuuff!¡± Now that he was gagged, I no longer had to pay attention to his whining. I stood him back up and brought him to the edge. Since I tied his hands behind his back, he wasn¡¯t getting out of this anytime soon. ¡°Stand still.¡± ¡°Uuuuff! Uuuuh! Uuuuff!¡± ¡°You fucking bastard. You¡¯re not afraid of thew, huh?¡± I said. Judging by the look on his face, I assumed my guess was correct. ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to say stuff like that right now.¡± I grabbed the man by his hair and forced him to look down. He began to struggle. ¡°Oh, and this.¡± I made sure that he noticed that he had no safety harness on. His face immediately paled. ¡°Uuuf! Uurgh! Uuup!¡± He started to shout through the gag again, but suddenly, I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. I simply took a pen that I had brought and poked him in the ass when he fell back. He immediately stood up again. ¡°What did you say earlier? That it¡¯s fine since no one died? Then what about the mental trauma she suffered?¡± I asked with an evil smile. The bastard began to tremble in fear. Lots of it. He was probably ready to pee his pants. ¡°What else did you say? That you¡¯re not afraid of thew? What about me? Are you scared of me?¡± The guy continued to struggle through his bindings. Not that it worked anyway. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± ¡°Uuuf! Uuugh! Uuuurfff!¡± He began to plead through his gag but I simply gave him a push to his back. ¡°Uuuuuuurrrfff!¡± Watching the guy go down was so satisfying. I grabbed onto the cord just before his head hit the water. Then I let it down again, letting him the water. Then I picked it up, bringing him out of the water. And repeat. I did this about twenty times. I was the strongest person in my first life. In order to be that, you learn about stuff like this too. How to learn the physical limits of a person, and how to use those limits to your advantage. I instantly knew the man¡¯s limits the moment I saw him. This meant that I knew how to push him over the edge without killing him. Anyways, I finally pulled him up to the tform, then I dropped him again. I did this exactly three times before I tied him loose. Three was exactly enough. Any more than that and he would¡¯ve gotten used to it to the point that it wasn¡¯t scary anymore. ¡°How was it?¡± I asked innocently. At this point, the guy looked like a sitting potato. Then suddenly, he spat out some water. ¡°Pppft!¡± ¡°Ugh, disgusting.¡± I hit him on the back of the head, a bit stronger than necessary. ¡°I asked, how was it,¡± I asked again. At that, he went down again and began to cry. I guess he was still scared. ¡°Since you¡¯re still alive, it¡¯s okay, right?¡± I said with a smile. With a wave, I walked away. As I did, I began to wonder if I had even needed the mask in the first ce. No, it had been a smart thing to do. Since he hadn¡¯t seen my face, he would find it harder and harder to ce me as time passes. The next day, Jia¡¯s ident was on the news, and it was pure chaos. People were furious, saying this was not okay and asking how someone could be so shameless. Yeah. Someone always needs to get hurt before people actually pay attention. Isn¡¯t there anything these people can do properly? They¡¯re so quick to obey thews that will protect themselves. They¡¯re so quick to ept judgements made by the court, to the point where it almost makes you wonder what happened to them in their past lives. Amazing, really. But you know what the funniest part is? They say they¡¯ll do better, but keep making the same mistakes. And that¡¯s how history repeats itself. There was another thing people began to discuss. How in the hell I had survived. Was it possible for a person to survive a fall like that? Even if I had lived, how could I have gotten out of that without sustaining any injuries? People continued to wonder, calling it a miracle of all miracles. ¡°Miracle my ass,¡± I muttered with a smirk. I was currently reading thements. Most of them were cursing out the middle-aged employee. The truth is, I had recorded everything the guy had said and leaked it to the press. The moment it was released, the public went nuts, saying that he ought to be punished. The guy¡¯s reaction was truly a spectacle as well. He didn¡¯t even say one thing about what he¡¯d done, crying out that someone had kidnapped him and threw him over the tform, but there was no proof to back him up. The one security camera that was nearby was broken. Oh yeah, I did that. I felt a little bad since it was public property, but I had no choice. So instead, I had ced something of my own next to the camera. Well anyways, that incident was sure to be something I would remember for a long time. Chapter 65 - On Our Way to a Sexy Photoshoot… (Part 1)

Chapter 65: Chapter 65: On Our Way to a Sexy Photoshoot¡­ (Part 1)

A few days passed. ¡°Ugh¡­it hurts¡­¡± I muttered as I massaged the top of my head. I was fine right when I had jumped off the tform, but now, I had a huge lump on my head. ¡°Fuck that bastard,¡± I said, thinking of that middle-aged employee. I should¡¯ve left him with a lump as well. ¡°Sian, are you okay?¡± Jia said, plopping down next to me. A lovely face, perfect proportions, and a long, graceful neck. She was so beautiful and sexy. ¡°Here,¡± I said pointing to the spot on my head. Jia poked at it gingerly and her eyes widened. ¡°Is that a lump?¡± ¡°What else can it be?¡± ¡°Wow. That¡¯s amazing. I¡¯ve never seen one this big before.¡± Jia continued to stare at my lump with wide eyes as she massaged my head gingerly. Huh, what do you know? That actually felt good. ¡°Anyways, where is everyone?¡± Seriously, where did they go? It was just me and Jia. Then again, it was so early in the morning. ¡°They¡¯re sleeping.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Never mind. It waste in the morning. Toote for them to still be sleeping. How long were they nning to waste the day away? ¡°Don¡¯t we have a photoshoot today?¡± ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s in the afternoon, so we have some time,¡± Jia answered. My eyes began to slip down to her lips. They were small and red, like cherries. They were so tempting. I suddenly recalled that moment in the pool when I had kissed Jia, and a smile crept onto my face. ¡°Sian, what is it?¡± Jia asked, looking confused. That brought me back. Okay, Sian. Let¡¯s stop. I couldn¡¯t turn Jia into a lesbian. I might lose her if I do that. Therefore, I would have no choice but to hold myself back and live with this unrequited love. ¡®Shit!¡¯ I mentally cursed. ¡°But, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s going to be a sexy photoshoot. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°A sexy photoshoot?¡± That¡¯s the first time I heard that. All I was told was that it was going to be a photoshoot. ¡°Yeah. You, me, and Yoo-jin¡¯s concepts are supposed to be sexy.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Well, shit. A sexy concept¡­I mean, it made sense for me, I guess¡­I turned heads wherever I went. Even I can¡¯t help but look at my own body in the shower. Of course, I also use that time to enjoy the other members¡¯ bodies as well. Well anyways, that¡¯s why I hate revealing stuff like mini-skirts. I mean, I have no problem with other women wearing such things. I just don¡¯t like them for myself. Oh god, they¡¯re not going to make me wear that kind of stuff, are they? I hope not. ¡°Are you okay with that? You don¡¯t like wearing revealing clothes.¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t,¡± I said, nodding furiously. ¡°What are you going to do? I hear you¡¯re going to have to wear a mini skirt.¡± ¡°What?¡± What the fuck? ¡°Who decided that?¡± I swear, if it was either Jinwoo or Manager Lee, I¡¯ll kill them. They both know I hate wearing clothes like that. Even for stuff like broadcasts, they have to practically force me into ripped skinny jeans. They can force me into a skirt, if there¡¯s no other choice, but only on music programs. And a mini skirt? Forget it. ¡°The photoshoot photographer decided that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Crap, if it wasn¡¯t someone I knew well, I couldn¡¯tin¡­I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble¡­¡± ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re the sexiest.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I mean, that is true. Out of all the members, I did have the sexiest body. And my face was pretty up there as well. My curves were second only to Yoo-jin. The people in charge of the photoshoot must¡¯ve been looking at me favorably. In the past, people simply praised me, but now I guess it¡¯s time to put my assets to use¡­.this is going to be hard. Next thing you know, I¡¯m going to get a call from Max Boy magazine. I¡¯ve seen magazines like that before. The girls are always in revealing poses, showing off their curves. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, right Sian?¡± ¡°I mean, if they say I have to, then I guess I have to. But is it really that short?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t get the specifics. I guess we¡¯ll see when we¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­Jia, give me your hand.¡± ¡°Huh? Okay, sure.¡± Jia held out her hand and I grabbed it. I could feel myself calm down at the moment I did. Of course, some parts of me were not so calm at the physical contact¡­ After a while, the other members began to wake up one by one. ¡°Huh? Sian. Jia. You two are up early,¡± Yoo-young said, already awake. She was so pretty, in a sweet and innocent way. Her blushing, fair skin was definitely her best asset. Oh, and her hair. Whenever she tucked it behind her ear, she truly looked like an angel. Just then, Ji-hyun stumbled out of her room. Her eyes were still closed and she greeted us with a sleepy pout. I almost kissed her. One by one, the other girls came out of their rooms, including Yoo-jin. The other one with a sexy concept. The girl with a lovely smile, but shameless to the core. ¡°Hi, guys,¡± Yoo-jin said with a wave. As she did, her¡­well, I¡¯ll refrain from mentioning anything else for the sake of decency. ¡°Sheesh. Cover yourself up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. These babies deserve their time in the spotlight,¡± Yoo-jin said, pushing her chest out. We allughed. As she walked back into her room, she said, ¡°Sucks that all of the food goes to my chest. *** We all got ready to leave for the photoshoot. Since we were going to change when we got there, we just wore our regr clothes. ¡°What¡¯s your concept, Hainan?¡± I asked. ¡°They said I¡¯m going to be cute. I hear I¡¯m wearing suspenders,¡± Hainan said as she bounced. The thought of wearing pretty clothes must be making her pretty happy. But suspenders? I guess a mini skirt was better than that¡­ugh, this sucks. ¡°But Jia, don¡¯t you think you should wear some padding?¡± Yoo-jin said to Jia. Jia looked down at her chest and asked, ¡°Should I?¡± ¡°You should. I have something that will stay put.¡± With that, Yoo-jin pulled out two pads. And Jia¡­slipped the paddings in. And wouldn¡¯t you know? They really did make a difference. ¡°Much better.¡± ¡°Ugh, you guys are so lucky,¡± Jia said enviously to me and Yoo-jin. I couldn¡¯t me her. I hate to say this, butpared to us, Jia really was very t. ¡°Having a big chest isn¡¯t everything,¡± I pointed out. Honestly, I hated having such a huge chest. It really messed with my sense of identity. I feel like I¡¯m bing more of a girl¡­.I mean, just look at how much nicer I¡¯ve be. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s go. The van is here,¡± Yoo-young said. We all followed her out of the dorms. *** We arrived at the set. A lot of the male employees greeted us enthusiastically, while the photographer remained indifferent. I sensed a strong auraing from her. Oh yeah, the photographer was a woman. And since she was a woman, she didn¡¯t really feel any excitement when she saw us. If the photographer had been a guy, we would¡¯ve probably received a more enthusiastic wee. Anyways, we bowed our heads at everyone who came our way, and the staff seemed to find that adorable. ¡°Can you guyse over here, please?¡± A woman called out to us. We headed over to her. She began to pass us our costumes. ¡°Wow! So pretty,¡± Yoo-young said happily as soon as she saw the clothes, and I couldn¡¯t me her. The clothes were pretty and innocent-looking. The blouses were ivory with feathers hanging off it. I just knew Yoo-young would look so pretty in it. Ji-hyun as well, but Ji-hyun isn¡¯t very innocent. I mean, she looked innocent on the outside¡­.Hainan got her suspenders, just as predicted, and her clothes were pretty as well. Everyone¡¯s were. But mine¡­ ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡®Fuck.¡¯ I only said that mentally. But seriously? I was supposed to wear this? ¡°How can I wear this?¡± I said, eying the mini-skirt. It was really short. They¡¯ll be able to see my ass cheeks. ¡°Aren¡¯t there safety shorts?¡± Jia asked as she approached me. ¡°I mean, there are, but...it¡¯s so short.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Jia looked at my clothes and smiled. ¡°Hmm¡­yeah. For me, it¡¯s fine, but I guess for you, it would be ufortable.¡± ¡°Very ufortable.¡± ¡°Still, try it on. You might change your mind.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± I highly doubted that. But I still took the mini-skirt and the top with a deep V-neck and made my way to the changing area. And that¡¯s when I ran into Jinwoo. Why was he here? The moment he saw me, he gave a big smile. ¡°Hey, Sian!¡± he said. ¡°Hi, Mr. Park. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to watch you girls! I wanted to see how pretty it would turn out.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± I gave a quick, fleeting smile. ¡°By the way, I heard that your concept was sexy. Are those your clothes?¡± Jinwoo said excitedly. He looked like he was having fun. Should I hit him? ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. I held up the clothes, feeling embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t just the skirt. Just look at the shirt¡­ugh¡­no matter how I looked at it, this was so wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why¡¯s your face like this?¡± Jinwoo reached down to take off his old shoe. It was super old and wrinkly. Is that how my face looked like? I mean, that was clever, I guess. But what kind ofpany executive wears shoes like that? Didn¡¯t he have any better ones? ¡°What¡¯s up with your shoes?¡± ¡°Oh. Well, I had to pay off some property damage bills because of someone, so I don¡¯t have much money now, do I?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m just kidding. I¡¯m just dropping by so I just grabbed the first pair I could reach. I live in an apartment building nearby.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get what? ¡°You¡¯re a girl. You should be happy you¡¯re wearing such pretty clothes. Even if they are a bit revealing.¡± ¡°They¡¯re too revealing. I might as well just go around, shing everyone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so revealing about this? Go to Gangnam? There are girls wearing skirts that are even shorter.¡± ¡°Shorter than this?¡± What? Are those girls having a lingerie fashion show or something? How can anyone walk around wearing something like this, much less shorter? I¡¯m going to have to go to Gangnam someday to see this for myself. ¡°Anyways, try to get used to it. You have the best body out of all the female idols. Not just your body, either. You¡¯re the prettiest overall. And it¡¯s not like your personality is all that sweet, either,¡± Jinwoo said with a smile. ¡°Actually, Max Boy called,¡± he added. ¡°They said they wanted you to do a shoot, but I turned it down, because I knew you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I knew it. The men¡¯s lifestyle magazine wanted me. ¡°But, I mean, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be naked, so you can try that too, if you change your mind. Everyone else would kill for a chance like this, so I don¡¯t see why you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°If I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± I mean, even I¡¯m still having a hard time grasping the fact that I was reborn as a woman¡­how could I expect someone like Jinwoo to understand? He¡¯d justugh it off, thinking that it was a joke. ¡°What wouldn¡¯t I believe?¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter,¡± I said. With that, I left him to go change. ¡°Alright¡­let¡¯s try this one.¡± I wasn¡¯t like this in the past. But as I became more and more confused about my gender identity, I came to realize that I truly hated revealing clothes like this. I guess you could say that I¡¯m still trying to hold onto myst shred of dignity as a man. Still, it couldn¡¯t be helped. I stripped and put on the mini-skirt. And¡­the deep V-neck top. They felt like second skin. They really showed off my curves and...I began to recite my sutra again. Chapter 66 - On Our Way to a Sexy Photoshoot… (Part 2) Chapter 66: Chapter 66: On Our Way to a Sexy Photoshoot¡­ (Part 2) ¡°Fuck.¡± I didn¡¯t want to look at the mirror, but I had to. It was a full-length mirror on top of that. The more I looked at myself, the more I had to admit ¨C I was hot. If I weren¡¯t looking at myself, I¡¯d totally want to hook up with me. ¡°This is why men walk around with blue balls,¡± I muttered to myself. But wow, these clothes were really revealing. Just look at that skirt. It¡¯s a good thing I had safety shorts on, because otherwise, my butt cheeks would be hanging out. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± I walked out of the changing room. In the distance, I saw Jinwoo talking with the director. And that¡¯s when Jinwoo happened to nce in my direction, as the director stared at me. Suddenly, they both began to apud for me at the same time. ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± That caught everyone else¡¯s attention and suddenly, I had more faces staring at me. The men in particr became wide-eyed when they saw me, unable to tear their eyes away. Half of them were looking at my chest, the other half were looking at my ass. God, this was irritating. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ ¡°Wow, Sian!¡± Jinwoo called out as he approached me. He continued to p, finally finishing with a thumbs-up. ¡°You look amazing!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Even I have to say that my body is pretty hot. ¡°Remind me why you don¡¯t wear more clothes like this.¡± ¡°Beats me,¡± I replied with resignation. Might as well just ept that this was how it was going to be. Nheless, the thought of that made me glum. ¡°You look really sexy,¡± Jinwoo said, openly eying me up and down. ¡°I¡¯ll report you.¡± ¡°Aw,e on. I¡¯m just checking to make sure your clothes fit. Anyways, you look great.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Just then, the other members appeared and they all gasped when they saw me. Hainan, especially, eyed me with envy. ¡°Oh my god, Sian, you¡¯re so lucky.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still time for you, kid,¡± I told Hainan, giving her a pat on the head. Hainan was now eighteen. She was way too young to be exposed to these things, but Hainan herself was a very conservative and cautious person. She¡¯s very innocent and has heard things in the right ces. But¡­.you know what they say, it¡¯s always the quiet ones. Even though she¡¯s like this now, she can end up being the worst one out of all of us. ¡°I want to be of age, too.¡± ¡°You still can¡¯t wear this kind of stuff. I won¡¯t allow it,¡± I said firmly. Hainan gave me a sweet smile, nodding readily. ¡°But where are Jia and Yoo-jin?¡± Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t see them amongst the members. ¡°They¡¯re in that room over there,¡± Hainan said, pointing towards a room on the other side of the studio. ¡°Want to go in?¡± I headed towards the changing rooms. No, I¡¯m not thinking of doing anything perverted. I only nned to go in real quick. I opened the door and walked in. Jia and Yoo-in were inside and they were only in their underwear. The sight of it shocked me and I quickly ran out of the room. ¡°Oh, god.¡± Ugh, why do they have to be so sexy? At the dorms, seeing them in their underwear wasn¡¯t a big deal, but here, right now, it was¡­how should I put it¡­enough to stir up, well, anything¡­ ¡°Sian~ Why are you out there? Come in~¡± Jia called out. I took a deep breath and opened the door again. (Un)fortunately, when I re-entered the room, they were both already dressed. ¡°Wow.¡± Jia Lee. She really is skinny. Very skinny. Thanks to her tight clothes, you could see just how slender her body was. I gulped. What was that saying again? The clothes make the person? Well, Jia¡¯s clothes made her look even prettier than before. If I had a way, I¡¯d hide her away so that other men couldn¡¯t see her. And Yoo-jin. She could make a monk regret his vows. It¡¯d be hard for anyone to control themselves if they saw her. ¡°Sian, what do you think? Hmmm?¡± Hmmm? Look at Jia trying to be cute. How could anyone be so adorable? ¡°Nice.¡± I gave a thumbs up. ¡°What about me?¡± Yoo-jin asked. ¡°Very nice.¡± I shed a thumbs up at both of them. That¡¯s when I realized that the three of us with the sexy concepts were all in one room. If we were all out on the streets, we¡¯d have a street of men following us around. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I left the room first, Yoo-jin and Jia right behind me. The three of us headed towards the set. *** We approached the director, but the woman was so busy looking at some photos that she didn¡¯t notice us. ¡°Excuse me!¡± I said. But no response. What sort of photo was she looking at? Suddenly, she held up two photos and began topare them. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Um, excuse me?¡± I tried again. Well that finally caught her attention. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Uh, I just wanted to let you know that we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yeah. Cool.¡± The director gave us a simple nod and then quickly turned back to look at the photos. Damn, she¡¯s cold. Her face looked like any average middle-aged woman, but her personality was of someone who put up with no fools. Anyways, what was she looking at that was eating up her focus? I tiptoed around her and snuck a nce at her photos. And would you believe it? They were photos of fat people. ¡®Wow, that person is fat. Like a pig.¡¯ Seriously. A pig. Whoever it was, they clearly had no self-control. Not to mention that the person was wearing a pretty little sundress. It was clearly a little too tight for her as she was doing everything to hold her stomach in. ¡®I guess pigs can wear sundresses too.¡¯ Just then, the face of the person in the photo came into focus. The moment I saw the face, I stared. ¡°What the¡­?¡± It was me. *** ¡°What the hell?¡± At my exmation, the director spun around to look behind her, but I was already gone. I had moved back to my original ce in front of her before she even turned her head. ¡°Hmmm? Who said that? I definitely heard something.¡± She tilted her head this way and that way, wondering if she simply heard wrong. She even dug a finger into her ear. Then, she finally turned back around and looked at us. At me. ¡°Was there someone behind me just now?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said with a straight face, shaking my head. Jia and Yoo-jin just smiled. They saw what happened. I had moved at a pace that any person could, so Jia and Yoo-jin had seen nothing strange about it. Thankfully, there¡¯s something these girls don¡¯t know. I may have moved at an average person¡¯s pace, but I had also used some of my power to block the director¡¯s senses. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t been able to detect me standing behind her. Like air. ¡°Really? I could¡¯ve sworn I heard someone cursing behind me.¡± The director looked behind her again, but her face remained confused as she turned back to her photos. But why is she looking at photos of me? I don¡¯t get it. Anyways, had I really been that fat? Looking at it now, it was definitely shocking. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± the director said, looking at me. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You really lost a lot of weight.¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± I said with a nod. For someone who had just met me for the first time, she looked extremely at ease with me. Maybe because I was younger? Still, it wasn¡¯t like this was some casual outing. I wanted to make some invasivement about her, but I refrained myself. I was now a member of a girl group. I had to watch how I presented myself. ¡°How did you lose all that weight? I still can¡¯t believe that these are photos of you.¡± The director finallyid out the photos for us to see. Jia and Yoo-jin immediately coughed into their hands to hide theirughs. Bitch. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it either.¡± Seriously. I still couldn¡¯t believe that I used to be so fat. ¡°This is really an amazing feat. You should write a book. I have a friend who works in a publishing house. I can introduce you.¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± I said with a sweet smile. I can¡¯t remember thest time I even looked at a book. And now she wants me to write one? Yeah, right. ¡°Really? Too bad.¡± The director really did sound disappointed. What did she have to be disappointed about? ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start taking photos. Who wants to go first?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Yoo-jin shouted. With a nod, the director gave her approval, and she began the shoot. *** ¡°Yoo-jin, don¡¯t smile so much. Think sexy,¡± the photographer called out as she adjusted the camera angles. ¡°Okay.¡± Yoo-jin rearranged her pose and put a sultry expression on her face, but it looked quite awkward. She didn¡¯t look¡­hot. I felt a bit of second-hand embarrassment just by looking at her. I wonder what the photographer thought. With each second, she called out more instructions. ¡°Yoo-jin, your pose is a little awkward right now. Could you step back a little with your left leg.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yoo-jin pulled her left leg back a little, just as she was instructed. But¡­the photographer did not look pleased. ¡°I said pull it back.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± The photographer¡¯s exmation seemed to have killed all of Yoo-jin¡¯s confidence. She drew her leg back a bit more, but this time, a little too much. ¡°Hey Yoo-jin,¡± the photographer snapped. Yoo-jin immediately began to cower. ¡°Where¡¯s your focus? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? You look like an idiot. I don¡¯t get any sexy vibes from you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to tell you what to do with your body. But you can¡¯t even listen to that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Yoo-jin bowed her head, repeating her apologies. I¡¯m sure this was the first time she¡¯d been on the receiving end of something like this. Ever since the debut, we¡¯ve been received rather favorably. Our songs continued to rank first on the streaming sites, and we were asked to do tons of advertisements andmercials. We were also asked to be on shows. Everyone wanted a piece of us, tripping over to please us, and then suddenly this bitter olddy shows up. She didn¡¯t see us as celebrities, which is why she felt like she could talk to us that way. It was a tone that said, ¡°My way or the highway.¡± Nheless, she truly was a renowned photographer, which is why so many celebrities wanted to work with her. ¡°You think being sexy is just about putting on the clothes?¡± ¡®Yes,¡¯ I answered to myself. I mean, if a girl wore sexy clothes, then wasn¡¯t she sexy? Yoo-jin looked sexy to me. But I guess she felt awkward because she was trying so hard to get it right. Her body. Her face. She wasn¡¯t used to photoshoots like this. ¡°It takes more than slutty clothes. You need to be able to sell it with your confidence. And all of thates from you. But do you know what you look like right now? You look like a bimbo. What will men think when they see your photos?¡± ¡®That I want to do her?¡¯ ¡°Exactly. Wait¡­who said that?¡± the photographer asked us. I shrugged. But how did she hear the words I had just said to myself? Maybe I had identally said it telepathically. I do that sometimes. ¡°Well, anyways. If you keep going on like this, the men will see you nothing more than an easy skank. You need to act like the type of girl that every guy would trip themselves over for.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡­¡± Yoo-jin said quietly. It was clear that her confidence had plummeted. I mean, what she was supposed to do was easier said then done. ¡°Do you understand? Because I don¡¯t think you do,¡± the photographer said. Suddenly, Yoo-jin began to cry. ¡°Sniff¡­sniff¡­¡± ¡°Ugh. You have to be kidding me.¡± The photographer stared at Yoo-jin, looking frustrated. As if she wasn¡¯t the one who had made Yoo-jin cry in the first ce. ¡°You know what? You can take a break for now. Collect yourself and we can try again. Who¡¯s next? What about you, Sian? Come on up.¡± The photographer did the asking, talking, and directing. And I stepped onto the set. Jia cheered me on and I winked at her. I wasn¡¯t nervous at all. The only thought running through my brain was what the hell was I doing here. I was also praying that this crazy old bitch wouldn¡¯t do something to get on my nerves. Chapter 67 - On Our Way to a Sexy Photoshoot… (Part 3) Chapter 67: Chapter 67: On Our Way to a Sexy Photoshoot¡­ (Part 3) Click. Click. ¡°Nice.¡± Click click. Click click click. ¡°Nice, very nice.¡± The photographer took endless photos of me, singing praises the whole time. ¡°Hey Sian, can you stick out your tongue a bit?¡± she asked. ¡°My tongue? Why?¡± ¡°Just a little bit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I stuck out my tongue a bit, like she asked. The camera clicked away like mad and once again, the photographer began to repeat thepliments from before. ¡°Wow, very nice. You¡¯re the best I¡¯ve ever seen. Could you turn your hips just a bit?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I turned my hips and head towards the back, cing one hand on my hip and the other one near my pelvis. I bent my legs and spread them apart just slightly enough to be enticing. The photographer straightened up and began to p. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re unbelievable!¡± At that, the rest of the staff began to nod and p along. Then again, I¡¯m not really sure if what I¡¯m doing is apuse-worthy. ¡°Sian, if you could look at the lens.¡± I turned my body towards the camera and gave a wink. The photographer looked pleased. ¡°Now this is what I¡¯m talking about. I¡¯ve been doing this for twenty years but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as gorgeous as you. You¡¯re a full package. You¡¯re the type that turns heads!¡± The photographer just continued to praise me. And I must say, it felt quite nice. I slightly lowered my upper body while I bent and gathered my knees. I poked my head out a bit and slightly pouted my lips. Then, I winked with a smile. The photographer went wild. ¡°Wow! Sian! Yes, hold that pose! Hang on.¡± She grabbed the camera and took at least a dozen more pictures. All the whileplimenting me. ¡°No need to fix or correct anything! You¡¯re beautiful!¡± At that, I stuck my tongue out again. The shutters just went crazy. ¡®Fuck¡­what am I doing¡­¡¯ I allowed myself to get sucked in by all of thepliments. I quickly regained myself and reminded myself that I¡¯m a guy. I was determined to not follow the photographer¡¯s orders anymore, but she was already done. ¡°Nice! Very nice! Good job!¡± The photographer pped and the staff followed along. Was I really that good? Well, since the professional said I was, I guess I did. I stepped off the set and the staff immediately ran over to help me down. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Sian, you were amazing,¡± a female staff member said as she ced a straw into a water bottle and handed it to me afterwards. I took the bottle from her and began to sip from it. This was aplete 180 from the reception I had received before. Then again, these people think very highly of the photographer. If I was good enough to eptpliments from her, then I was good enough for the staff too. But was I really that good? All I did was hold some poses and smiled. Then again, maybe that¡¯s my talent. Being amazing without showing effort. ¡°Sian, you did great!¡± The members all began to praise me one by one. They all went onto the set to take their photos and I headed over to the break room. Not to rest ¨C it was because I was worried about Yoo-jin. I walked into the break room and saw Yoo-jin sitting in the corner, crying her eyes out. ¡°Hey Yoo-jin,¡± I said. I took a nket and ced it over her. Yoo-jin looked up at me with tears in her eyes. ¡°Sian! Sniff¡­sniff¡­sniff sniff¡­¡± ¡°Hey,e on now¡­¡± I sat next to her, wrapping my arms around her shoulders. Yoo-jin immediately buried her face into my shoulder, bawling. Where was the girl who was oozing with self-confidence earlier? This girl in front of me hadpletely lost all of that confidence and charm, but this was all part of being a celebrity. I knew she would have to get over this. ¡°Yoo-jin.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­Sian¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I thought you were the sexiest overall,¡± I said, caressing her hair. The girl who was so confident to the point of being cocky. I missed that girl. ¡°I¡­I wasn¡¯t sexy at all, Sian¡­sniff sniff¡­¡± ¡°The photographer is wrong. You¡¯re hot. You¡¯re totally sexy. You¡¯re just a bit airheaded, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Aah...aaah...aaah...waaaah!¡± That made Yoo-jin cry harder. ¡°Remember what the photographer said?¡± Yoo-jin added. ¡°That¡­that men will just see me as an easy skank¡­sniff¡­sniff sniff¡­¡± ¡°I mean, that¡¯s true,¡± I replied honestly. If you¡¯re sexy but empty-headed, then being seen as easy is inevitable. If you¡¯re like that, people will only see you as an object. To be honest, Yoo-jin¡¯s public image was sort of like that. And it was because of that image that the photographer hadn¡¯t expected more from her. It was even worse today, to be honest. Hehehe¡­ ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± I said, quickly wiping the smile off my face. Then I added, ¡°You should try a bit harder to be taken more seriously. That way, you¡¯ll look sophisticated and sexy at the same time.¡± ¡°More seriously? How?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­just¡­think a bit more before you act.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­sniff sniff! Waaaah!¡± My words only made Yoo-jin cry even harder. Comforting someone is hard. I stayed like that for a while, trying to make Yoo-jin feel better. I don¡¯t know if it actually worked, but I hope that my presence made her feel better, at the very least. Soon after, Yoo-jin returned to the set. This time, her poses and expressions were much more natural and the shooting went smoothly. *** We were eating after the shoot when the photographer came looking for me. She held out a business card. The name on it read Sukja Kim. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Keep it. I have a feeling that we¡¯re going to see more of each other in the future.¡± Sukja patted me on the head and then walked away. ¡°More of each other¡­I¡¯m not wearing more of those slutty clothes, am I?¡± I nced over at the costumes that the staff was cleaning up. The short mini skirt that gave people a peek of my ass and the top with the deep V-neck. I never wanted to see those clothes again. Unless of course, they were on another girl¡¯s body. After finishing my food, I stood up and went outside, not to smoke though. It just felt like something that I should do. How do I put this? My sixth sense was tingling. But when I went outside, I didn¡¯t see anything strange. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Sian! Hi! I¡¯m a huge fan!¡± A man called out when he saw me. I gave him a big smile and took a photo with him. After taking photos with a few more people, a man suddenly appeared in front of me. He looked to be in his early 30¡¯s and had a rather arrogant vibe about him. The moment he saw me, he smiled and stuck his hand out for a handshake. ¡°Good evening. My name is Gap-chan Lee and I¡¯m the Head Manager from Han Entertainment. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Ms. Lee.¡± ¡°Oh, hello.¡± I shook his hand. The Head Manager? Everyone was calling themselves the head these days. ¡°I see you¡¯re done with your photoshoot.¡± ¡°Um, yeah. How did you know?¡± I asked warily. Seriously, how did this guy know? Did Jinwoo tell him? Didn¡¯t I see him when we did that concert? The president of Han Entertainment was Hansoo Kim and I remember Jinwoo doing his best to look good in front of the guy. Of course, Mr. Kim himself wasn¡¯t there, but the youngest member of Ladies¡¯ Generation, Hye-jin had been there. Jinwoo had treated her like royalty, which had really pleased Mr. Kim. ¡°I have my ways.¡± ¡°Oh, do you?¡± ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m honored to meet you in person, Ms. Lee.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Once again, he expressed his enthusiasm at meeting me. Dude, you need to chill. ¡°So are you here looking for someone? Mr. Park isn¡¯t here. He¡¯s at the agency.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m here to see you,¡± Gap-chan said with a gentlemanly smile. ¡°Me? Do you want a photo or something?¡± ¡°Haha. We can do thatter. I¡¯m actually here about the, uh¡­bungee jumping incident.¡± At the mention of that, I scowled. That employee still hadn¡¯t been held responsible for his actions, but you never know. He might someday. The public already knew what kind of person he was and weren¡¯t afraid to voice their anger. You know what... maybe I¡¯ll go and punish him myself. ¡°Oh. What about it?¡± ¡°I saw the video.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± So what? ¡°Thements are raving about you.¡± ¡°It was pretty cool.¡± I mean, I did just jump down without any safety equipment and saved Jia¡¯s life. If that¡¯s not cool, then what is? ¡°But you know, there aren¡¯t anyments asking about how you managed to survive a jump like that.¡± ¡°There are.¡± There really are. On the news as well. People are calling it a miracle. ¡°There is, but it¡¯s mostly just people saying that it¡¯s a miracle.¡± ¡°I mean, that¡¯s what it is, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, yes. Hahaha.¡± the manager chuckled. But all of a sudden, his face became serious. ¡°I know everything, Sian.¡± ¡°Know everything about what?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not normal.¡± *** At the man¡¯s words, I stared at him. Was he telling the truth? Or is he just fishing? ¡°What¡¯s not normal?¡± I asked. I wonder if he¡¯s the one who had triggered my sixth sense earlier. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, to ask you that. Who are you? Where are you from? What is that you can do exactly?¡± My heart began to beat faster at his questions. This guy was clearly suspicious of me, but whether he was friend or foe remained to be seen. What should I do? In the end, I decided to get defensive. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Seems like you¡¯re getting defensive. I guess I can¡¯t me you. But you¡¯ll see me again. Here.¡± The man handed me his card. [Gap-chan Lee, Head Manager at Han Entertainment.] Then he added, ¡°Since you¡¯ll see me again, let me just say this. I can see into the future, and I saw yours. Tonight, Yoo-jin is going to leave the dorms. You guys will be searching for her until the early morning, but you won¡¯t find her because she¡¯ll already be on the train for Busan. The departure time will be ten minutes after midnight. If I¡¯m right, give me a call. It¡¯s not just me that is curious about you, I have other friends as well.¡± This whole time, he had a bright smile on his face. But he still wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°I hope to see you again. Oh, I saw you threw your stained panties into the trash can. The cleaningdy won¡¯t like that very much.¡± And with that, he walked away. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me, asshole,¡± I muttered behind his back. Really, it wasn¡¯t me. Those panties had just been hanging on the edge, so I ced them properly into the waste bin. But how did he know that? ¡°We¡¯ll see tonight if Yoo-jin actually runs away or not.¡± If what the man said was true, then we will see each other again. It¡¯s really strange, isn¡¯t it? I was also curious as to know how he knew that I wasn¡¯t normal. Chapter 68 - Yoo-Jin Gets Caught While Running Away Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Yoo-Jin Gets Caught While Running Away After the shoot, we went back to the dorms. Everyone was very exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Iid down on the couch in the living room as Jia climbed on top of me. Jihyun sat next to my head, tapping away on her phone. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± I said, looking up at her. Jihyun looked rather surprised when she saw me, but readily answered. ¡°Do you know Joon-hyun Lee?¡± ¡°Joon-hyun Lee? Who the hell is that?¡± I always tend to get a little aggressive whenever a guy¡¯s namees up. Who else is going to protect thesembs from the wolves? ¡°He¡¯s a solo artist from Han Entertainment.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Now I remember. From what I recall, he¡¯s a pretty decent guy. He has no scandals and has a good reputation with the public, but he¡¯s not a very good singer. He¡¯s still pretty popr though. ¡°What about him?¡± I asked. ¡°He keeps calling me.¡± ¡°Are you a ck hole or something? You keep sucking in all these men.¡± Iughed. Seriously, this girl has way too many guys following her. She recently got another phone just to organize all the male contacts she has. ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s relentless. Should I just meet him?¡± ¡°Do what you want.¡± I turned to look at the TV. Jia waspletelyid on top of me at this point and was trying to massage my arms. ¡°Does that feel good, Sian?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± It really didn¡¯t. Jia had baby hands and they were too weak for me to feel anything. ¡°How about now?¡± ¡°Ow! That hurts.¡± Jia giggled as she pinched my arm again. This little brat. ¡°I guess I can meet him this weekend. Might as well get a free meal out of it,¡± Jihyun said. The mention of food caught my attention. ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± I asked. ¡°No,¡± Jihyun said firmly. ¡°Hmph.¡± I turned back to the TV, but my hearing was focused on Yoo-jin¡¯s room. Oh, that¡¯s my room too, since Jia, Yoo-jin, and I shared a room. But anyways, right now, my thoughts were on Yoo-jin. If what the manager from Han Entertainment said was true, then Yoo-jin will try to run away tonight. I wonder if she really will. Will the man¡¯s predictions prove to be true? If it does, that¡¯d be insane. ¡°Huh?¡± But I couldn¡¯t sense anythinging from the room. Was she sleeping? ¡°Sian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jia asked, noticing the perplexed look on my face. ¡°Where¡¯s Yoo-jin?¡± ¡°She said she was going to the corner store.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Since when she did go to the corner store? ¡°Yeah, she went with Jumi. They¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I turned my attention back to the TV, but something felt off. My instincts are never wrong, which is why I trust them so much. From that, I felt even more alert. I decided to text Yoo-jin. [Hey, where are you?] For the next five minutes, I didn¡¯t get a response. So I sent another one. [Yoo-jin, where are you?] [Hello? Is anyone there?] [Hey, Yoo-jin.] [Yoo-jin Jeong!] [Yoohoo~ Yoo-jin.] [Yooohooooooo!] [Yoo-jiiiiiiiiiiiin] Still, no response. It was really frustrating, so I called her. Tonight, I just want to have a drink~?? Thought I might forget~?? So I~ turned around first~?? I heard a song from my favorite singer ying as the ringtone, but in the end, Yoo-jin still didn¡¯t pick up. [We¡¯re sorry. The number you have dialed is not avable. You may hang up or leave a message after the beep.] The moment I heard the robotic female voice, I hung up. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she picking up?¡± ¡°What is it, Sian?¡± ¡°Yoo-jin isn¡¯t picking up her phone,¡± I said with worry. Was she that hurt by the words the photographer had said to her earlier? I mean, Yoo-jin just turned twenty. She¡¯s still pretty young and susceptible to stuff like that. Just then, I heard someone put in the passcode and open the door. It was Jumi. She had a bag full of snacks in one hand, but she was by herself. What about Yoo-jin? Didn¡¯t they go together? ¡°Hey, Jumi. Where¡¯s Yoo-jin?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, Yoo-jin said she had to meet a friend, so I came back first.¡± Jumi walked into the living room and tipped the contents of the bag onto the floor. It was a lot of snacks. Lots and lots of tasty-looking snacks. ¡°Yay!¡± The young kiddies attacked the chips and cookies, opening the bags one by one. It wasn¡¯t long before they started munching away. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± I said, popping a chip into my mouth. It was hot spicy vored and really tasty. ¡°Hey Sian, when will Mr. Park give us his card again?¡± Hainan asked, looking hopefully. Since I¡¯m the one who always got the card, I sort of became the unofficial messenger of it. ¡°Good question. Why don¡¯t you go ask him, Hainan? You can act all cute when you do. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give it to you then.¡± ¡°Should I?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered with a nod. But to be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure if that would work. Every time we use the card, we charge up to the millions. The stuff we eat ain¡¯t cheap. We go all out. ¡°I want to eat shark¡¯s fin soup,¡± Hainan said immediately. ¡°When you get the card, we can go,¡± I said just as quickly. Then I added, ¡°We¡¯ll even get lobster.¡± At those words, everyone squealed, already excited at the thought. Eating snacks really made time fly by and soon enough, it was 11 PM. But unfortunately, Yoo-jin still hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°Where is she?¡± I was sitting in the living room, waiting for her. The other members were already in their rooms, sleeping. We were all tired from our long day. ZzzzzzzzZz! ZZZZZzzzzzz¡­.! Someone was snoring. It sounded like a tank pummeling through. ¡°Did she really run away?¡± I tried to call Yoo-jin again, but it just went straight to voicemail. After about thirty minutes, I finally got up. I was going to Seoul Station. *** I arrived at Seoul Station. I was wearing a pair of sunsses and a mask. It couldn¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m a celebrity now, after all. Anyways, it was currently 11:50. That Gap-chan guy had said that Yoo-jin would be on the 12:10 train. I swear if he¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m going to rip his tongue out. I quickly hid against the wall and watched the train entrance. ¡°Where are you, Yoo-jin?¡± I channeled my inner senses and tried to find Yoo-jin, but I still couldn¡¯t see her. Was she in the bathroom? After about five minutes, I finally saw her. Sure enough, she was walking out of the bathroom, but her eyes were swollen. Had she been crying? On another note ¨C wow, she was really here. ¡°What the hell? So the guy was telling the truth?¡± I¡¯m not going to lie ¨C this was kind of scary. How did he know? ¡°Gap-chan Lee¡­who are you?¡± Now I wanted to know everything about the guy. Anyways, Yoo-jin headed onto the KTX tform and I followed her. The moment we were both through the entrance, I tapped her on the shoulder. Yoo-jin turned around and gasped when she saw me. ¡°Oh my god! Sian!¡± ¡°Hey Yoo-jin,¡± I said with an innocent smile. Quick as a sh, I snatched the train ticket out of her hand. It read: [12:10 BUSAN] Wow, I couldn¡¯t believe it. The man had been right. ¡°But¡­Sian¡­how did you¡­?¡± Yoo-jin stammered. I grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°Why Busan?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± Yoo-jin hesitated. She looked like a child caught with her hand in the cookie jar. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer your phone.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Were you trying to run away?¡± ¡°Wha-what? Well, that¡­.¡± As Yoo-jin struggled to string a single sentence together, I prepared to rip her ticket¡­but I stopped. Hey, we have to get the refund. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to Busan. I can¡¯t go do this anymore,¡± Yoo-jin said with a shake of her head. Looking at her face, I could tell she really was tired. Of everything. Then again, we¡¯ve been running around like dogs since we debuted. ¡°Is this about what that olddy said earlier?¡± Sure, that woman hadn¡¯t called Yoo-jin a whore directly, but she had meant it all the same. Yoo-jin was young and stuff like that were still bound to get to her. She had pride in being known as sexy, so to hear something like that must¡¯ve been doubly painful for her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not just that.¡± ¡°But it was a huge part of it, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­that¡­I¡¯m just so tired of it all. I don¡¯t want to be a celebrity anymore,¡± Yoo-jin admitted as she hung her head. ¡°Thanks for everything, Sian,¡± she added, her head still down. ¡°And I¡¯m really sorry. Please tell the others this. I¡¯ll call Mr. Parkter myself¡­.¡± With that, Yoo-jin looked up, and then looked back. And then around. She turned her head this way and that way, trying to find me, but I wasn¡¯t there. I was already at the ticket box. ¡°I would like a refund, please,¡± I said, handing in Yoo-jin¡¯s ticket. After receiving the refund, I returned to Yoo-jin, who was still whipping her head around, looking for me. ¡°Here.¡± I handed the money to her. ¡°This¡­¡± Yoo-jin stared at it. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Now. I¡¯ll keep this a secret.¡± ¡°Sian¡­¡± ¡°You can do this, Yoo-jin. I¡¯m right here to help you. Let¡¯s help each other. Okay?¡± ¡°Sian¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you touched?¡± ¡°There¡¯s¡­supposed to be another 10,000 won¡­¡± ¡°Oh. I counted the change wrong. Hang on.¡± I returned to the ticket box. *** We came back before anyone could realize Yoo-jin was missing and had tried to run away. And the next morning, I went to go visit Han Entertainment. ¡°Is this it?¡± The building was huge. What kind of entertainmentpany needed a building this big? Then again, Han Entertainment was supposed to be the top-rated agency in the country, but I had no idea it was to this extent. Not that YH Entertainment is a smallpany, either. It¡¯s ranked in the top 5 agencies in the country, but we were small frypared to Han Entertainment. Thatpany was way above the rest of us. Rumble¡­ Suddenly, my stomach began to growl. Makes sense since I didn¡¯t even have breakfast beforeing here. I¡¯ll have to ask Mr. Lee to buy it for me. I called his number. He picked up almost instantly. Hello, Sian. Why do I feel like you were waiting for my call? Because I was. I knew you could call and when as well. How? I already told you. I can see the future. I can see yours as well. ¡°Asshole,¡± I muttered after covering my mouthpiece. The idea of someone looking into my future sounded rather unpleasant. Anyways, I brought the phone back to my ear. That¡¯s pretty impressive. I¡¯m sure it is. I could hear the smirk in the guy¡¯s voice. He then added. So were you able to stop Yoo-jin from running away...Oh. If you¡¯re calling, that must mean that everything happened just as I said it would. Am I right? His tone of voice had a very distinct ¡°I told you so¡± ring to it. Yeah, that¡¯s why I called you. I¡¯m in front of yourpany building. Oh, really? Then why don¡¯t youe on up? My office is on the 8th floor. Oh, but I¡¯m a bit hungry... I said, hoping he¡¯d offer to buy me food. Hmm¡­this isn¡¯t exactly something you say over a meal...after we talk, I¡¯ll personally treat you to the best meal you¡¯ll have! The best meal, huh? Define ¡®best¡¯...? I asked. How does lobster and shark fin soup sound? Okay. I hung up and headed up to the 8th floor. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: A Huge Obstacle Chapter 69: Chapter 69: A Huge Obstacle I arrived at the 8th floor. Knock knock. ¡°Come in.¡± I opened the door and found myself walking into the biggest office I¡¯ve ever seen. Damn. What kind of manager needed an office this big? Is it because he¡¯s the Head Manager? What does he do exactly? This was a far cry from what Manager Lee gets. I felt a little bad for him. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Sian! Thank you foring. Please, take a seat.¡± Mr. Lee gestured towards a chair and I sat down. He moved the coffee table to the side and sat opposite me. ¡°I¡¯m d that you came. You¡¯ve made the right choice.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I said, taking this opportunity to take a good look at him. Early 30¡¯s with a charming face. Unfortunately, his sunken cheeks make him look really shady. ¡°So Yoo-jin tried to run away, right? And you were able to stop her?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. It¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°So now you believe me,¡± Mr. Lee said with a satisfied smile. ¡°Well, actually, I¡¯m still not sure.¡± ¡°Really? Well, I n to tell you more so hopefully, you¡¯ll believe me then.¡± ¡°Hey, do you have any tea?¡± ¡°Oh, of course,¡± Mr. Lee said. Suddenly, a young woman appeared at the door and ced a cup of coffee in front of me. Then she strutted back out, swaying her hips the whole way. ¡°Pretty.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have hired her if she wasn¡¯t.¡± I was talking about her butt. To be honest, her face wasn¡¯t really to my taste. I bet he picked her for her curves as well. ¡°So is being a manager a prestigious position at thispany?¡± I asked, looking around the huge office. Seriously, what kind of manager needed an office like this? ¡°Here, yes. As I¡¯ve said before, I can predict the future, so I¡¯m able to take good care of my artists. And I enjoy doing it too, since I can predict and prevent any obstacles that will happen. That¡¯s why I have a great amount of power in thepany.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± I replied. Now that I think about it, I couldn¡¯t think of any idol who had tried to run away or cause a scandal in Han Entertainment. At the time, I thought that it was incredible luck, but now I see that it was because of this man. Since he can see the future, he can prevent certain events from happening. No wonder he wields so much power here. ¡°I guess you can say that thepany¡¯s sess is mostly due to me,¡± he said with a lift of his shoulders. ¡°Including Ladies¡¯ Generation?¡± ¡°Of course. I took care of all of them. The stuff I see is 100% confirmed so I never suffer any losses.¡± ¡°Oh wow,¡± I said, trying to sound impressed. Though, to be honest, I felt that it was kind of unfair. Others have to struggle to climb the corporatedder and he just flew straight to the top with his ability to see the future. I couldn¡¯t help but feel put off by him a little bit. ¡°It¡¯s cool that you can confirm 100%.¡± I suddenly wanted to change that. After all, I myself don¡¯t believe the future is 100% set in stone. ¡°Oh, but I have failed once before.¡± Really?¡± ¡°There was one time when the future I saw ended up changing,¡± Mr. Lee said, looking resentful. ¡°What was it?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°You know when you guys did the audition show?¡± ¡°Oh yeah.¡± How could I forget? ¡°You guys had that concert, remember?¡± ¡°Right.¡± That was the one Hye-jeong came to see. She made all thatmotion and then they say she¡¯s still reflecting for her actions. ¡°To be honest, it was me who sent her there. Her poprity was supposed to increase after her appearance. At least, that¡¯s what the future said.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Wow, what a prick. I had wondered why Hye-jeong had showed up all of the sudden and it turns out, it¡¯s because of this guy. If I hadn¡¯t thrown those buttons at her, then she would¡¯ve gained more attention than us. These bastards. ¡°But then, Hye-jeong went and said all those things. I never saw iting. And I can¡¯t help but doubt my skills whenever I think of that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± So that means the one who changed the future was me. After all, I was the one who made her say those things. ¡°But who threw that button? That¡¯s what I want to know. I heard that it really hurt,¡± Mr. Lee said, looking devastatingly confused. ¡°Yeah. I wonder who,¡± I said with a small smile. Then, we both took a sip of our coffee. ¡°Alright, well...¡± Mr. Lee finally said, ¡°I think that¡¯s enough here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have more to tell me?¡± Didn¡¯t this guy say he had friends? Could they see the future too? ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything at once. I need to do it slowly. Little by little. That way, you won¡¯t be so overwhelmed. Now, since I¡¯ve told you my secret, it¡¯s your turn. Who are you? What sort of powers do you have?¡± ¡°My name is Sian Lee and my power is to change the future.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. Lee said. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± ¡°I can change the future,¡± I said with a smile. I mean, I am the one who changed Hye-jeong¡¯s future. So that means I can change any future, right? Now that I think about it, it will be fun to try. ¡°You can change the future¡­¡± ¡°We can test it out, if you¡¯d like,¡± I suggested, my smile bing wider. ¡°How?¡± ¡°What do you see in my future?¡± At that, the man looked into my eyes. His mouth dropped open. ¡°I see it. You¡¯re going to hit me in a second¡­¡± p! ¡°Ah!¡± I pped him so hard that he fell onto the couch. Hard. ¡°Oh, sorry. I was just trying to prove a point. But you see? That wasn¡¯t one second. It¡¯s 2 milliseconds.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± That man had no response. He simply sat there, covering his reddened cheek. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± He sat up as his face reddened. He gave me a serious look, but then he smiled. ¡°You have strong hands.¡± ¡°Yeah, they are.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been hit by a girl before.¡± ¡®Hopefully, it did you some good.¡± ¡°Hahah.¡± Heughed. ¡°I guess you can change the future,¡± he added. ¡°Fine, then. But it wasn¡¯t what I was expecting, so I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡± ¡°What were you expecting?¡± I asked. ¡°You know, something along the lines of you being immortal or something. Since you jumped down from that tform without a scratch.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that it¡¯s not that special,¡± I said with a smile. Maybe I really can change the future. Then again, if I were to be honest, my real power would be distinguishing myself in a battle zone. Though where I¡¯m from, this is true for pretty much everyone. ¡°It¡¯s fine. So you can change the future. That¡¯s a good power to have. If there¡¯s someone in a rivalpany who can see the future like me, you¡¯d be of great help.¡± The man was already speaking as if I was on his side. ¡°Hey, Mr. Lee,¡± I asked, suddenly all serious. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°How did you get that power?¡± *** Upon hearing my question, Mr. Lee smirked. He answered, ¡°I think you know more than anyone how I came to have these powers.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Reincarnation.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about rebirth. I was reborn into another body, just like you were.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± He was reincarnated, just like I was? My heart began to pound in my chest. This person has gone through the same fate as me. That made me jittery. Would he know how to fix it? I want to be a man too! ¡°This body isn¡¯t actually mine. My soul simply entered another body and was reborn as another person. And in the process, I gained the power to see the future. That¡¯s what happened to you, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was no point in denying it, since he already knew the answer. ¡°I died, and then I was reborn into this body.¡± I didn¡¯t tell him about me originally being a guy. I decided it¡¯d be best to keep that tidbit to myself. ¡°I figured. And that¡¯s how you gained the ability to change the future. To be honest, there are many people like us at Han Entertainment. And we are currently trying to gather them all.¡± ¡°You are? Why?¡± ¡°Firstly, we n to turn Han Entertainment into a top globalpany. Our n after that is a secret though,¡± Mr. Lee said with a shrug. But judging by the look on his face, those ns were big. He added, ¡°We¡¯re going to surpass every other agency in the country. We need to help and support these celebrities, so that they can help us with our final n. We will do whatever it takes to make it happen.¡± ¡°You do that,¡± I told him. ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you won¡¯t be a part of it. You should join us, Sian. You¡¯re just like us.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± I smirked. I just didn¡¯t like the guy. It was history all over again. The powerful guys gain power and try to put the little, weaker guys down. Whether it was for good or bad intentions, it always became rotten in the end and became evil. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t like their n. This n to help all of the celebrities. Not to mention their secret n afterwards. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I didn¡¯t like it. My senses were pulling up all sorts of red gs. ¡°I don¡¯t really like you guys, so I don¡¯t want to join.¡± With that, I stood up. ¡°Then we have no choice but to interfere with your work at YH Entertainment. Will you be okay with that?¡± the man cut in. ¡°As you know, I can see the future. I can use my powers to end you and your members¡¯ careers.¡± Was he threatening me? ¡°And as you know, I can change the future.¡± Then I left immediately. Only toe back. ¡°By the way, have you ever heard of someone being reborn as a different gender?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mr. Lee said, looking perplexed at the thought. Well then, he was of no use to me if that¡¯s the case. I guess the only one who could truly help me was the one who put me in this predicament in the first ce. ¡°What about my food? You said you¡¯d buy me lobster.¡± ¡°Are you agreeing to join us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not rted to this. You promised.¡± Mr. Lee furrowed his eyebrows, but in the end, he stood up. ¡°Well I did promise, so sure.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: The Secret Camera (Part 1) Chapter 70: Chapter 70: The Secret Camera (Part 1) Somehow, I managed to get away. Even while I was eating, Mr. Lee wouldn¡¯t let up. But after I finished, I simply wiped my mouth, said my goodbyes, and then walked out. The man kept going on about how there wouldn¡¯t be another opportunity like this and I¡¯d regret it and so on and so forth, but I didn¡¯t pay attention to any of it. ¡°Wow, that was good.¡± The lobster at the restaurant had been the best I¡¯ve ever tasted. While Mr. Lee was in the bathroom, I wrapped a few bits of lobster and hid them in my bag to take back to the girls. I¡¯m always thinking of them that way. They¡¯re so sweet and trusting. I really am the best thing for them. I returned to the dorms and sure enough, they were all still sleeping. We didn¡¯t have any schedules today, but they sure were sleepingte. The sun was already in the middle of the sky and would soon be setting. Then again, one person was already up. It was Jihyun. She was walking out of the kitchen, sipping on a ss of tomato juice. Why was she up? ¡°Sian? Where did you go so early in the morning?¡± Jihyun asked, drinking her juice. ¡°I just had to pop by somewhere. But why are you up this early?¡± ¡°Oh. I¡¯m going to meet that guy, remember? Joon-hyun.¡± ¡°Oh, right~¡± Wait, isn¡¯t he also from Han Entertainment¡­now my senses were tingling again. He has a pretty good reputation¡­still worrying, though. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯re just going to get some food. Maybe chat a bit.¡± ¡°And what if he asks you to be in a serious rtionship?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to turn him down. I mean, that is why I¡¯m going. He¡¯s not really my type.¡± Jihyun finished her juice, smacking her lips afterwards. ¡°Just what is your type?¡± I asked, tilting my head this way and that way. Jihyun meets so many guys that it¡¯s hard to tell exactly. I think she just falls in love too quickly. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I hear you got cast for Army Body.¡± ¡°What?¡± What the hell was she talking about? I wasn¡¯t even done with Un-Position Rapstar. ¡°I overheard Manager Lee talking with Mr. Park yesterday. From the sound of it, it seems like everything is confirmed already.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I wanted to kill somebody. ¡°Just me?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just you.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going on Jubu Song¡¯s Top 4 Chef Kings,¡± Jihyun said, suddenly bouncing excitedly. ¡°Jubu Song¡¯s Top 4 Chef Kings? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mukbang show. We get to eat on the show. Hehe.¡± Jihyun sounded incredibly happy. ¡°What the¡­¡± So lucky¡­I wanted to do a show like that too. Why am I the only one being sent on a different show? ¡°Here. Eat this.¡± I took out the bag of lobster from my bag and tossed it to Jihyun. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Lobster.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Jihyun eximed happily, but I was already out the door and on my way to Jinwoo¡¯s office. *** ¡°Jinwoo Park. I swear to god¡­¡± I muttered to myself outside of Jinwoo¡¯s office. If he wasn¡¯t thepany president¡­well, anyways, I knocked on the door. Knock knock. ¡°Come in~¡± Well, he sounded rxed. It made me want to punch him in the throat. I opened the door and walked in. Jinwoo waved at me. ¡°Hi, Sian~¡± ¡°Why are you trying to sound all cute? You¡¯re way too old for that.¡± ¡°Old? I¡¯m still a teen at heart.¡± ¡°But you look like a fifty-year old.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At that, Jinwoo¡¯s face fell. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little harsh, ain¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± And he was mad again. Not that he had a right to. ¡°Hey, Mr. Park.¡± ¡°What? ¡°Am I really going on Army Body?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jinwoo looked at me, his face shocked. Not by the information, but by the fact that I knew. ¡°I heard it from someone.¡± ¡°Oh¡­how¡­¡± ¡°Just here and there.¡± ¡°News sure travels fast around here. I¡¯ve only told Manager Lee.¡± Jinwoo continued to look perplexed, shaking his head this way and that way. ¡°Gossip always travels the fastest.¡± ¡°Yeah, I should¡¯ve been more careful. But¡­is that why you¡¯re here¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. Jinwoo¡¯s face grew dark. ¡°You know what?¡± I added. ¡°Just, whatever. Do what you want, but just remember to tell me beforehand. How many times do I have to tell you? Do I really have to hear about this stuff from other people? Huh? Mister. Park?¡± ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯m sorry. You can lead thepany then.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Ugh, if he talks like that, then I¡¯ll feel bad. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell you next time.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s confirmed, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. You start filming next week.¡± ¡°I hear the other members are going on Top 4 Chef Kings. I can eat too, you know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°How about I buy you something before you go¡­uh, never mind.¡± Jinwoo stopped midway, so I finished for him. ¡°I¡¯d like that. Thanks.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d buy you anything.¡± ¡°You can just get me some seasoned chicken.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not buying you anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like it even better if you got half garlic, half chicken. I¡¯ll see youter then.¡± With that, I walked out of the office. But seriously¡­Army Body? It¡¯s a strenuous show. Especially since you can¡¯t eat. Just the thought of it was enough to make me cry. *** I returned to the dorms, but Jihyun was gone. ¡°Where¡¯s Jihyun?¡± ¡°She left,¡± Jia said from her spot on the couch. ¡°Hey, Jia. Do you know Joon-hyun?¡± ¡°Joon-hyun Lee? He¡¯s that really popr solo artist.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he like?¡± ¡°He¡¯s okay,¡± Jia answered with a shrug. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I heard from one of the show writers¡­apparently, he¡¯s actually not a good person in real life.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I knew it. It¡¯s always the nice-looking ones you have to look out for. ¡°He¡¯s always partying and sleeping around. He¡¯s always sleeping with a different girl every night.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And he¡¯s kind of a pervert. At least, that¡¯s what I heard. You should stay away from him, Sian.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not about me, but he¡¯s the one Jihyun is going out to see tonight.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jia cried out as she leapt up from the couch. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Of course not. Why is she going to see him? Jihyun doesn¡¯t like him much either.¡± Jia looked confused. ¡°She said it was just dinner.¡± ¡°Oh well, then I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. If she says she¡¯s dating him, I object!¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I said, getting up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Just going out for a walk.¡± ¡°I want to go too!¡± Jia said, getting up. ¡°I¡¯d rather be alone.¡± And then, I left the dorms again. Actually, I nned to follow Jihyun. I just have a bad feeling about her date tonight. But now that I think about it, why am I moving around so much today? Did a horse attach itself to me or something? *** ¡°Here it is.¡± I arrived at the caf¨¦ where Jihyun was having her date. I could see her and Joon-hyun inside, sitting at a table. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I whispered to a female server. I made sure that the sunsses were fully covering me. ¡°Wee to the¡­oh!¡± The server suddenly gasped and everyone turned to look in our direction, including Jihyun and Joon-hyun. I immediately ducked behind a table and signalled to the server to be quiet. ¡°Sssh! Sshhh!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± the server whispered with a nod of understanding. Everyone went back to their conversations. When I saw that Jihyun and Joon-hyun were no longer paying attention, I approached the server quietly. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I whispered. ¡°Yes, Ms. Lee, what can I do for you¡­hehe,¡± the server said, undeniably happy to see me. ¡°Could I have an Americano, please?¡± ¡°Of course. But um¡­could I get an autograph?¡± ¡°Oh, of course. But here¡­?¡± ¡°Come inside,¡± the server said, gesturing me to follow her. I walked to the other side of the counter, where she and I took two selfies together before she served me an Americano. I snuck out from the back of the counter to where Jihyun and Joon-hyun were sitting, sneakily taking the chair behind Joon-hyun. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Since I tied my hair, I was sure Jihyun wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me. She¡¯s never seen me with my hair tied. And since I was sitting right behind Joon-hyun, I waspletely hidden from Jihyun¡¯s view. ¡°I swear if you try something with her¡­¡± Joon-hyun Lee. I don¡¯t really care much for him, but the fact that he¡¯s from Han Entertainment really bothers me. Didn¡¯t Mr. Lee say that there were other people like me and him at thepany? Not to mention their n to turn theirpany into a corporate powerhouse. He even bragged that it was all because of their special powers that they were able to do that much. Anyways, I turned my attention towards their conversation. ¡°Oh¡­so you don¡¯t really like me,¡± Joon-hyun replied, but I didn¡¯t really sense that he felt too sad over it. In fact, he sounded rather casual. Almost like, ¡®Oh well, that¡¯s that.¡¯ Does this mean their meetingis almost over? I guess I camete. Anyways, Jihyun soon spoke up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s someone else I like,¡± she said. ¡°Who is it¡­I mean, may I ask who it is?¡± ¡°Nope, it¡¯s a secret. Anyways, thank you for tonight¡¯s meal and the coffee.¡± With that, Jihyun stood up. But just then, Joon-hyun spoke up. ¡°Could you sit down, please? I have something else to say.¡± ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Jihyun sat back down. Suddenly, Joon-hyun looked right into her eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful. I just want to remember you for thest time.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Jihyun shifted in her seat, clearlyfortable, but Joon-hyun didn¡¯t let up and continued to stare at her. Then Jihyun¡¯s eyes slowly started to close and suddenly, her head dropped as she fell asleep in her chair. ¡°What¡­?¡± What is he doing? But what he said next made my hair stand up. ¡°Idiot. If you had just agreed to go out with me, I wouldn¡¯t have had to do it this way. It¡¯s because of girls like you that I have to go this far. Now shall we see how pretty that body is? I¡¯ll be sure to take some good pictures.¡± Then with a leering smile, he picked Jihyun up piggy-back style and left the caf¨¦. The ce he went to after the caf¨¦ was his own apartment. To be honest, I had conflicting thoughts on my way here. Should I just attack him and take Jihyun home? But then, I won¡¯t have any evidence. He didn¡¯t do anything physical to her to make her fall asleep. He put some sort of spell on her. Which meant that if I were go with my first n, then I¡¯d be the bad guy. I needed solid evidence to really get this guy. He entered his ce with Jihyun on his back and I ced my ear against his door. I upped my hearing so that I wouldn¡¯t miss anything. I wanted to walk in at the right moment to capture him at his worst. Bzzzzz... I opened up the camera on my phone. Then I prepared to press the passcode into his door. Thanks to my good hearing, I already heard the order of which numbers he¡¯d pressed in. I ced my ear against the front door, and I could instantly hear everything that was going on inside. ¡°Damn, look at those legs. Beautiful.¡± Click click click. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you on the bed. Let¡¯s take your top off.¡± Slip. ¡°Damn¡­look at those racks¡­wow..¡± Click click click. ¡°But we¡¯ll take the bra offter. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s under that skirt.¡± Slip. ¡°White panties, huh? Cute.¡± Click click click! ¡°Now off with the panties¡­I love this part¡­hehe¡­¡± Bzzzzz. Click. I then opened the door. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: A Secret Camera (Part 2) Chapter 71: Chapter 71: A Secret Camera (Part 2) I opened the door and walked in. At the sound of the door opening, Joon-hyun¡¯s hands stopped in their tracks. He could not help but turn around as he saw me. ¡°Huh?¡± He stared at me, his face looking more and more confused by the minute. I don¡¯t me him. It¡¯s quite weird to have a strange girl with sunsses just open your door and walk in like she owned the ce. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked with a smirk. I was also holding the phone up, capturing everything on video. ¡°Who are you?¡± Joon-hyun put his phone back into his pocket as he got off the bed, walking towards me. ¡°Me? I¡¯m Jihyun¡¯s bodyguard.¡± Smiling wider, I removed my sunsses. Joon-hyun froze midstep as his jaw dropped. ¡°Are you¡­Sian?¡± ¡°Bingo,¡± I said, pping. The guy immediately began to back away. To say he looked terrified would be a definite understatement. ¡°You did meet Mr. Lee, right?¡± he asked. Aha. So he did know about me. Was Joon-hyun one of those other friends Mr. Lee had mentioned? Good for me then. Beating this guy up will send a clear message to that man. ¡°I did, actually.¡± ¡°Then, why are you stopping me?¡± ¡°What? Am I not allowed to?¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re not on our side then¡­¡± Joon-hyun muttered as he continued to step back. Then, he looked at me. ¡°I guess Mr. Lee wasn¡¯t sessful in convincing you to join us.¡± ¡°Yeah, he wasn¡¯t,¡± I said with a smile. I began to shake my hands to and fro. I¡¯ve been dying for another workout. ¡°But you know, Sian. It would be better for you if you just go back right now. Unless you want to have secret pictures taken as well.¡± He took the phone out of his pocket and dangled it in front of me. ¡°Do you know what this is? It¡¯s my secret weapon. It has all the secret photos of girls that I took. I even have sex videos on here. Do you want to be added to my collection? If not, then you really should leave. I have a sex video to take with Jihyun. I have to take some secret photos as well, but you interrupted me.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Wow, this guy was worse than I thought. He even takes sex videos? I looked over at Jihyun, still sound asleep. Luckily, she still had her underwear on. If she had been naked, I would¡¯ve killed this guy already. Of course, I would still kill him regardless. ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three. If you leave by then, I¡¯ll let this go,¡± the bastard said with a smile. Then, he began to count. ¡°One, two, three.¡± He counted pretty fast. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re not leaving?¡± ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve made someone cry,¡± I said as I got closer to him. I felt a sinister smile creep up on my face. ¡°Can¡¯t be helped then. Just so you remember, you did this to yourself.¡± Then suddenly, he looked right into my eyes. He was trying his powers on me. I almost went under to be honest, but my inner strength came out and shielded me. ¡°Huh? Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± Looking a little afraid, he tried once more. I simply took my fist and punched him in the left eye. Wham! ¡°Argh!¡± [The power of his left eye went down from 2.0 to 0.2.] At the same time. [Your Happiness has increased by 1.] [Your Pleasure has increased by 1.] [Your Relief has increased by 1.] [Your Cheerfulness has increased by 2.] [Your Luck has increased by 3.] I felt really good. So I went for his right eye not long after. Wham! ¡°Aaah!¡± And with that, he covered both of his eyes as he fell to the floor, grimacing in pain. ¡°Aah! Aah! Aaaaah!¡± ¡°An eye for an eye, you bastard.¡± I picked up the phone he dropped to the ground. I went through his gallery and began sifting through all of the photos. ¡°Whoa¡­wow¡­jesus¡­¡± There were thousands of photos of naked women. Just looking at them was enough to make me embarrassed. I suddenly scrolled to the photos he had just taken of Jihyun. ¡°You fucking piece of shit.¡± I went through his phone again. This time though, I found his sex videos. ¡°Wow.¡± He sure did put in a lot of effort. ¡°Why do you take these things? I just don¡¯t get it.¡± Why couldn¡¯t he just have sex and be done with it? Did he really have to take a video too? ¡°You really are a piece of shit.¡± I looked at the guy who was still rolling on the floor, moaning in pain. I grabbed his left hand and crushed it. Crack. ¡°Aaarrrrgggghhh!¡± And his right. ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± I went to town on the guy. I wanted to make him pay for what he did. To think that he nned to assault Jihyun and take a video while he was at it. I had no intention of letting him off easy. I turned in both his phone full of naked photos and my phone with the video as evidence to the police. After that, Joon-hyun was charged and thrown into jail, pretty much ending his career. I also heard that he goes into a panic-stricken seizure and pees his pants whenever he hears my name. I guess I went harder on him than I thought. Not only that, I also had to pay apensation fee for the damage I had inflicted on him (which Jinwoo paid). But as far as the public was concerned, I had done a good job and they supported my actions wholeheartedly. Following this incident, my fandom grew exponentially. Mr. Lee called as well, saying that he wasn¡¯t going to let this go. So I told him that it¡¯d be wise if he did if he didn¡¯t want to get hurt as well. Now that I think about it, I had also blocked Joon-hyun¡¯s powers as well. Does this mean that I can block other powers as well? A fan also dubbed me the Wallet Breaker, and it pretty much took off. It may be true. Certainly in Jinwoo¡¯s case. ¡°Hand it over.¡± I was standing in front of Jinwoo with my hand out, but he wasn¡¯t handing over his card. After the incident with Joon-hyun, Jihyun was unsurprisingly traumatized. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had almost been one of his victims. So, Jinwoo decided to go out to eat to cheer her up. But he suddenly had an appointment he had to go to, so he told us to go ahead. With his card. ¡°Sian, can I tell you something?¡± Jinwoo asked all of a sudden. ¡°What?¡± ¡°A few days ago, a restaurant in Gangnam went through their entire day¡¯s supply of lobsters. In one sitting. Some people are wondering who it was that ate all of that lobster and people are saying that it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I said, doing my best to look confused. I knew I ate a lot but had it really been that much? To be honest, I hadn¡¯t really been paying attention while I was eating, so I don¡¯t really remember. ¡°Yeah. You know Gap-chan Lee, the Head Manager at Han Entertainment? He says he¡¯s the first victim.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yeah, but now I feel like I¡¯m going to be the second victim.¡± ¡°Doubt that,¡± I said with a smile. Second victim my ass. He should be the first. After all, being first is always the best. ¡°Right. I sure hope so.¡± And with that, Jinwoo finally handed me his card. ¡°There¡¯s no limit, right? Let¡¯s not be cheapskates, hmmm?¡± ¡°R-right¡­¡± Jinwoo looked like he just aged ten years. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Have you watched the Army Body program?¡± ¡°Nope. Not yet,¡± I said, slipping the coveted card into my pocket. ¡°You should. That way, you won¡¯t be caught off guard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± I mean, how tough could it be? Then again, being hungry will certainly be no fun¡­I hate being hungry¡­ ¡°Alright, well...if you¡¯re sure. Oh, but this time, there are some new peopleing onto the show and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± ¡°You really should worry about other things,¡± I said with a smile. To think that this guy still dares to underestimate me. It¡¯s been a while since the members and I had been able to enjoy such a feast. Of course, I didn¡¯t go too crazy. I felt bad for Jinwoo, so I just took the girls to a buffet. Of course, this is just the first round. ¡°I heard Mr. Park had to see one of his cars,¡± Jia said as she took a bite of her sweet and spicy pork. ¡°Really? Why¡¯d he do that?¡± ¡°He was going on about how he was losing money all of the sudden.¡± ¡°Pffft.¡± I snorted. It couldn¡¯t be because of me, could it? Jinwoo had a lot of money. He probably just sold his car because he nned to get a new one. I decided that that was it and turned back to eat my food. ¡°Sian, I just want to thank you,¡± Jihyun said, taking a seat next to me. She¡¯d been out of it the past couple of days, but it seems like she¡¯s slowlying back to us. ¡°It was nothing. But still, be careful okay? Don¡¯t just go around meeting everyone who asks.¡± I nudged Jihyun¡¯s shoulder. Just yesterday, she¡¯d been crying and seething with anger, but I guess she¡¯s calmed down a bit since then. ¡°Okay. But the next time I see him, I¡¯m going to kill him myself.¡± ¡°You do that,¡± I said. But honestly, her parents might get to him first. The only person more upset than Jihyun had been her parents. I heard they had walked into the police station with a sledge hammer, threatening to kill Joon-hyun with it, with a team of thugs behind them too. Not that I could me them though. Jihyun was their only daughter and she had almost be the victim of such a perverted and vicious crime. It¡¯s natural that they¡¯d be furious. If it had been my daughter, I would¡¯ve beaten him up and thrown him into shark-infested waters as bait. ¡°But Sian, are you really going to be on Army Body?¡± Jia asked. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a done deal,¡± I said, stuffing two pieces of sushi into my mouth. Sushi. Sushi is the best. ¡°I hear that it¡¯s really tough.¡± ¡°How tough could it be?¡± This time, I was eating two pieces of shrimp. Why was everything so small? ¡°They say that the gas chamber is really tough.¡± ¡°Gas chamber?¡± I tilted my head to the side. I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing before. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a room they fill with gas. It¡¯s really strong and it gets into your nose and eyes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± That made me curious. But then again, that¡¯s what gas does. I¡¯d just have to endure it. I wasn¡¯t really scared. The worst gas I¡¯ve experienced so far was all the farting that the homeless people had done back when I was still alive. It wasn¡¯t just their outer bodies that was dirty, but their inner bodies as well. My best friend actually had the worst gas problem, and the smell of it was enough to pass someone out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°If you say so, I can¡¯t wait.¡± Jia really did look excited, but it wasn¡¯t just her. When the news came out that I was going to be on the show, the amount of news articles exploded, and everyone startedmenting about how excited they were. What will Sian be like in the military? Would she be able to keep up her girl crush image on the show? The great thing is that most of my fans are women. I¡¯ve always had female fans from the start, but no doubt, they fell for my girl crush image. I really enjoyed having so many female fans. I am, after all, a man in spirit. Anyways, we ate our fill and then after the first round, we went to a sashimi restaurant. We were going to stuff ourselves with raw fish. For round three, we went to Myeongdong to enjoy the street food, but that was a bad call. So many people recognized us that we could barely move. If it hadn¡¯t been for the bodyguards that Jinwoo had sent, we would¡¯ve been stuck there all day. After a few days, the day had arrived. The day for filming Army Body. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: I’m Really Filming ‘Army Body.’ (Part 1) Chapter 72: Chapter 72: I¡¯m Really Filming ¡®Army Body.¡¯ (Part 1) The day came. The day when I had to start filming for Army Body. I only have this night left, and then I have to leave at 5 AM. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± This really sucks. I just found out that I have to stay overnight for five days. ¡°What is it, Sian?¡± Jinwoo asked. ¡°You¡¯re telling me this right now?¡± ¡°I thought you already knew.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± I thought that it was just one night at some camp or something, but it¡¯s four nights and five days. This wasplete and utter bullshit. ¡°Here¡¯s your chicken,¡± a server said, cing a tter of fried chicken on our table. Half seasoned and half garlic-vored. It truly did look magnificent. ¡°Here. Eat it and try to feel better.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I tore into a chicken leg, spitting out pieces of bone in the process. ¡°That really is impressive,¡± Jinwoo said, watching me. ¡°This is why you should put me on a mukbang show as well.¡± I really wanted to go on one, a show where I get to eat that is. Sounded like a dreame true. ¡°Okay, okay. I promise that when you¡¯re finished with Army Body, I¡¯ll try to get you on a mukbang. Have you finished packing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to do it tonight. The members said that they¡¯ll help me.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± That seemed to make Jinwoo ufortable for some reason, as if he was wondering whether the girls would really be able to help. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Do you want to help?¡± I asked. Again, Jinwoo shook his head. ¡°I think it¡¯s good that the girls are helping you. It¡¯ll make things more entertaining,¡± he said. ¡°Entertaining?¡± At the time, I had no idea what Jinwoo meant by that. It wasn¡¯t until wayter that I understood. ¡°Can we get another one?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re done already? Wow.¡± I ordered another chicken...and then another one. Then, I asked for three more to be wrapped up before I returned to the dorms. *** ¡°Hey, guys~¡± When I came back, everyone greeted me eagerly. Well, not me exactly. The food that I was holding was the one they greeted. ¡°Will three be enough?¡± I wondered. Everyone said that it was plenty. I asked how and they informed me about the bunch of snacksid out in the living room. ¡°Of course.¡± You know, I must say, the other members are pigs as well. It¡¯s just that they were lucky enough not to gain any weight from it. I bet that there¡¯s no other girl group in the world that eats as much as we do. ¡°I thought you were going on a diet, Jia?¡± ¡°I gave up.¡± ¡°No surprise.¡± It¡¯s only been three days. Anyways, we all dug into the chicken. ¡°Sian, you need to pack,¡± Yoo-young reminded me. She looked just as organized and practical as she looks. Yoo-young Lee. Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s so boring. Still, it¡¯s because of her that the group manages to keep itself together. ¡°You guys are going to help, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± They all answered, and I believed them. I figured that they knew the show better than me since I never watched it. Isn¡¯t that why they had agreed to help me? Anyways, after we finished the chicken, we returned to the living room. We opened my duffel bag. It was pretty big. ¡°What do I need to pack?¡± I said, tapping on my chin. ¡°First, you need clothes,¡± Jia said, putting in some of my underwear. ¡°Just underwear?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get cold at night so take this too,¡± Jihyun said, putting in my cardigan. ¡°This too,¡± Hainan said, holding up my curling iron. ¡°A curling iron? Can I really bring that?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sure you can. You¡¯re a girl. What will a girl do without a curling iron?¡± With that, Hainan began to pack my dryer as well. ¡°I guess I will need a dryer as well,¡± I said with a nod. I mean, I do have to dry my hair, right? ¡°Don¡¯t forget this,¡± Yoo-jin said, holding out a thick book. It was a non-fiction book about various cultures. ¡°What do I need this for?¡± ¡°You just look so tough and scary these past few weeks. This will help you look more knowledgeable.¡± ¡°Will it really though?¡± I mean, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been fighting a lot on TV these past few weeks. It¡¯s really all I do, to be honest. I wouldn¡¯t say that people see me as someone intellectual¡­though I¡¯m sure I seem more so than Yoo-jin. ¡°I¡¯ll take it then.¡± I ced the book into the book. The bag was already getting full. ¡°Sian, you forgot the most important thing.¡± Jia came out with an armful of makeup, which she then proceeded to stuff into my bag. ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± No, really, it was too much. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Actually, you need more. Your skin will be ruined by the end of the show if you¡¯re not careful.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Colored lenses,¡± Jia answered. ¡°I don¡¯t use colored contact lenses.¡± ¡°Tough girls wear colored lenses, so you should wear some as well. They¡¯re red. You¡¯ll look like a vampire.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I don¡¯t think I really need them, but if they¡¯ll make me look tough, it can¡¯t hurt. I packed those as well in a nonchnt manner. ¡°Oh, Sian! When you do your morning drills, your eyes will hurt, so here.¡± Hainan ced a pair of sunsses on top. The others began to stuff more things into the bag, some of which I don¡¯t even remember. Finally, we ced some snacks on top before I zipped the bag closed. ¡°This should be okay, right?¡± I muttered, pping the bag. It was really stuffed. I¡¯m sure that this was enough for five days. ¡°Oh, your razor,¡± Hainan said. She brought it over and put it into my bag. ¡°Sian, next time, let¡¯s getser hair removal,¡± Jihyun said. ¡°Laser hair removal?¡± The idea of getting rid of my body hair forever¡­well, I guess I should¡­my body is that of a girl, after all. But still, it¡¯s awkward. My mind, after all, is still that of a man¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll go next time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°Have Jinwoo pay for it.¡± I guess Jinwoo was our designated wallet now. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Anyways, we were soon finished packing. Suddenly, Jia¡¯s face looked sad. ¡°You¡¯re going to be gone for five days. I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± She fell into my arms and began to cry. I engulfed her with a hug. Ugh, she was just so cute. And now, she was making me not want to go. How am I supposed to be away from these girls for five days? The thought of it was really making me sad. ¡°I¡¯ll write to you,¡± Hainan promised as she clung onto my arm. I ruffled her hair. As the girl with the top visuals in our group, Hainan truly was lovely and adorable. ¡°You should go get some rest, Sian. You have to leave early tomorrow,¡± Jia said. ¡°Okay,¡± I replied with a nod. I headed to my bedroom to turn in for the night. *** I woke up at the crack of dawn. ¡°Ah¡­.fuck¡­¡± I cursed without much thought. After getting ready, I went towards the living room. The bag sat in the middle of the room, as if it had been waiting for me. I grabbed it and dragged it outside. To my surprise, Jia and Hainan were waiting for me. ¡°Sian!¡± They both called out. ¡°Huh? When did you guys get up?¡± I asked, immediately feeling better. To be honest, I was touched. I thought that they would all be sleeping, but they actually came out here to see me off. ¡°We didn¡¯t sleep,¡± Jia answered. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. We got together and decided who would stay up to watch you leave. Hainan and I were chosen.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The fact that they even thought about those things was adorable. I didn¡¯t think that they cared this much. ¡°Sian, let¡¯s go,¡± Manager Lee said as he got out of the van. I climbed in as he put my bag in the trunk. Jia and Hainan sat on either side of me. Manager Lee then started the car. Poor Manager Lee. He really does go through a lot. The manager at Han Entertainment has a nice office and lives a luxurious lifestyle, but what about our manager? He¡¯s driving around at the crack of dawn, and he doesn¡¯t even get paid that much. It really is a shame. Soon, we were on the road, driving towards the Training Center. The Training Center. The ce where hundreds of our country¡¯s men train before they are assigned to their individual units. It¡¯s a tough ce to be. ¡°Hey, Hak-gyu, is the army hard?¡± Jia asked. She seemed to be more curious about this stuff than I am. To be honest, I don¡¯t really care that much about it. Why should I when it¡¯s only men that go? I want to be where the women go. Anyways, at Jia¡¯s question, Manager Lee spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s a hellhole,¡± he answered. ¡°Is that all you got?¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s all you need to know. It¡¯s a hellhole,¡± he spat out. Then, he added, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even pay me to go back there and take a piss.¡± ¡°Was it really that bad?¡± Jia asked. ¡°I was seriously considering taking axative just so I¡¯d have to stop in the middle of the road to take a dump.¡± ¡°Pfft. Why do that?¡± ¡°If you act crazy, they discharge you early.¡± ¡°I guess it must have been hard,¡± I acknowledged. People deal with hardships differently and some people cope with it better than others. I even remember sneaking my own shit into my master¡¯s soup because he drove me so crazy when I was a boy. I totally understood how Manager Lee felt. ¡°But it¡¯s gotten a lot better now. Back then it was¡­ugh¡­I don¡¯t even want to think about it.¡± It¡¯s always like this. People think what they went through is the hardest, but Manager Lee wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°But Sian, your bag felt really heavy earlier. What did you put in there?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°I put in a curling iron, my dryer, a pillow, some snacks. Oh, should I pack more snacks?¡± I said. Jia and Hainan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re going to be really hungry when you get there, so make sure you take a lot of food. You need to share with the others too,¡± Hainan said. ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± I answered. Manager Lee stared at us. ¡°Hey, Hak-gyu,¡± I said. I suddenly decided to use his first name. I once asked him if that was okay and he said yes. So now, I¡¯m doing it. To be honest, it¡¯s hard to see him as someone older than me¡­it¡¯d be hard to keep myst shred of dignity as a man if I did¡­ ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can I borrow some money?¡± ¡°¡­Who said you can¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back. I don¡¯t have any money right now.¡± It¡¯s true. I really had no money. When do I get paid? Of course, it¡¯s not just me. All the members were poor. Except for Jihyun. She had a lot of money, because she came from a wealthy family. That¡¯s why Jihyun was currently taking care of everything at the moment. We wouldn¡¯t be able to survive without her. That¡¯s why the moment we do get paid, we all agreed to buy something for Jihyun. Oh, and of course, something for Jinwoo too. He is our banker, after all. It¡¯s only right that we show our appreciation. ¡°Here.¡± Hak-gyu tossed me his wallet and I took out 10,000 won. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Buy a lot of snacks. And some instant food too,¡± Hak-gyu said with a smile. But what was with that smile? It looked¡­mischievous. Like the kind you give someone when you¡¯re trying to trick them. It felt a little off, but then, what reason did Hak-gyu have for trying to trick me? I even have his wallet. So, I shrugged it off. ¡°Okay. Thanks, Hak-gyu.¡± At that, Hak-gyu smiled again. Anyways, we arrived at the Training Center just in time, my new home for the next five days. To be honest, I¡¯m quite pissed at the moment, but a part of me is a little excited. It could be fun, and it¡¯s a chance to try some new things. ¡°The thought of not seeing you guys for the next five days¡­¡± I pulled Jia and Hainan into a hug. The thought of leaving these two kiddos behind really got to me. Chapter 73 - I’m Really Filming ‘Army Body.’ (Part 2) Chapter 73: Chapter 73: I¡¯m Really Filming ¡®Army Body.¡¯ (Part 2) I can see the other soldiers. We drove the van in and found a parking spot. ¡°We¡¯re here, Sian,¡± Hak-gyu said. I nodded not long after. ¡°I guess we are.¡± Jia and Hainan were sleeping. I¡¯m quite sure they were exhausted. They didn¡¯t dare to sleep just so they wouldn¡¯t miss my departure. They¡¯re so adorable. I wanted to kiss both of them, but I held back out of respect. ¡°Just leave them asleep.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hak-gyu answered. I got out of the car. As soon as I did, I heard my name being called out from the distance. There was even a banner. They were my fans. ¡°Sian~ Fighting!¡± ¡°Sian, I love you!¡± ¡°Sian! You can do it!¡± There were both men and women, but the women seemed especially beautiful today. ¡°Heh.¡± My heart fluttered at the sight. ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡± 7 AM. I still had an hour left before I had to go in. ¡°They came out early today.¡± I made my way towards them. I should at least take a photo with them. What else could I do? I should at least take the time to take some photos, give some autographs, and do whatever else when I still have the time. ¡°Hi, guys!¡± ¡°Whoooo!¡± The moment I waved, everyone cried out excitedly. I approached the group, shaking hands and even taking photos. I even gave out hugs, which made my day. Since most of them were girls, it made the whole day better. ¡°Sian! I¡¯ll make sure to watch every episode!¡± a high-schooler shouted. I gave her a hug. She squealed in excitement. ¡°Sian! We¡¯ll always support you!¡± ¡°Thank you so much~¡± I met eyes with another female high schooler and gave her a wink. She gasped and nearly passed out from the shock. ¡°Oh, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± the girl shouted, getting right back up with a big smile. After spending some more time with the fans, I finally turned around to leave. That¡¯s when an older man called out my name. ¡°Hey, Sian!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I turned my head to look at him. He had a stic bag in one hand. It looked like there was somethingrge in it. My guess was probably chicken. ¡°Eat this and stay strong!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± I said, giving him my best fighting stance. Then with a final wave, I walked away from my group of fans. ¡°Sian, what is it?¡± ¡°Chicken.¡± It smelled amazing. ¡°You¡¯re going to take that in?¡± ¡°Yeah. He told me to eat it.¡± ¡°Pffft.¡± Suddenly, Hak-gyuughed. Seriously, what¡¯s with this guy? He¡¯s been snickering a lot this morning and the sight of it made me want to punch him in the face. ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving. Be sure to tell Jia and Hainan thank you for me.¡± With that, I hoisted my bag up further and held the chicken closer to me. ¡°Okay. I hope you have fun!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°But, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a strict hierarchy in the army. You have to be careful with your superiors, okay? Don¡¯t talk back to them and always watch your attitude. If you do something wrong, be sure to say that you¡¯re sorry.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± I answered...but Hak-gyu wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°You have to obey whatever they tell you! People take the military issue seriously. If you do one thing wrong, it will haunt you for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Geez. I got it. Quit nagging.¡± This is starting to sound like a broken record. Jinwoo said that as well. Don¡¯t talk back. Obey your superiors. Keep your nose clean and don¡¯t go looking around for trouble. And most importantly, don¡¯t act all arrogant. Just act the same charming way you did in your mukbang and you¡¯ll be fine. And finally, act cute if you can, then you¡¯ll be more popr than before. Of course, I had no intention to do so. And that¡¯s when Jinwoo begged me. Just once, he pleaded. But I refused. I¡¯m not crazy. ¡°Okay. Have fun.¡± With a final wave, Hak-gyu left. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to eat my chicken,¡± I said to myself. Honestly, that was the only thing I cared about. *** I entered the training center. On the other side field, I saw a soldier standing at attention. He was wearing a red hat and a pair of sunsses. Was he the instructor? ¡°That looks pretty cool. I should wear sunsses too.¡± I rummaged through my bag to take out my sunsses and put them on. Then, I stood in front of the instructor. Suddenly, he spoke. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I asked, what are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I wanted to ask what his problem was, but I was told not to talk back, so I didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Are you trying to mess with me?¡± the instructor demanded. I had no idea how to respond. Truly, I didn¡¯t. I racked my brain, trying to figure out what I did wrong, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s with the sunsses? Are you here to y around? Huh? Are you?¡± His voice suddenly went up by three octaves. I took off my sunsses before throwing them towards a tree in the distance. The sunsses caught on a branch and hung there, dangling on its hinge. A look of surprise shed over the instructor¡¯s face before heposed himself to turn back to me. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked, gesturing to the chicken I was holding. Sheesh, he was rude. He couldn¡¯t be older than his twenties. He was just asking for a punch to the face. ¡°It¡¯s chicken.¡± ¡°Pffft.¡± The instructor suddenly snorted. Like he couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d have the audacity to bring such a thing in. I tilted my head, feeling confused. Seriously, what was going on? Maybe I should have watched the show beforeing here. If this was the past, I¡¯d simply beat them up and show them who¡¯s boss, but¡­I can¡¯t do that here. ¡°Did youe here thinking that it was a yground?¡± the instructor snapped at me. ¡°No, Sir.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°No, Sir!¡± ¡°Louder!¡± ¡°No, Sir!¡± ¡°Louder!¡± ¡°I said no!¡± Unfortunately, I identally shouted it a bit louder than intended. The instructor immediately covered his ears and when he drew back, there was blood on his hand. The instructor nearly choked at the sight. ¡°Uh¡­hmm¡­ I¡¯m going to the infirmary. You stay here.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The instructor left. ¡°What was that?¡± I shrugged. Well, that was a shitty way to start the day. That totally caught me off guard. I looked at the show staff. They seemed to be enjoying themselves, purely because they were all smiling. Anyways, while the instructor was gone, another girl walked in. She looked very young and really pretty, and there was something very sweet-looking about her. Who was she? After trying to remember, I realized who it was. She was the youngest member of the new girl group Clover. Her name was Heejin Kang, but she was really skinny. Not only that, her skin was really white. Also, her head was tiny. I think it¡¯s smaller than mine. Basically, she just had this overall cute and lovable look about her. She just looked like one of those people you just wanted to hide away and protect forever. Unfortunately, the thing that caught my attention was that she had pizza in one hand. ¡°Hi! You¡¯re Sian, right?¡± Heejin chirped as soon as she saw me. This was the first time we¡¯ve met, but it seems like she already knew who I was. Then again, I am pretty famous. I became even morr popr over the past few days. Whenever the news is slow, more articles pop up about me. Because of that, even old people know me. They ask about who I am and what I do. They even say that I grew up quite well. Anyways. ¡°Yes, hello.¡± Since I also knew who she was, I had no problem acting happy to see her. Then I added, ¡°If they see you with that pizza, they might get mad.¡± ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± Heejin asked. ¡°They get all mad, thinking that you¡¯re just here to y around.¡± And here I am, still holding onto the chicken I was given. Look, a fan gave it to me okay? I couldn¡¯t just throw it away. ¡°Oh, then¡­what do I do?¡± Heejin asked, looking helpless. I took the pizza from her. ¡°It¡¯s okay if one of us gets punished. I¡¯ll take the me.¡± ¡°But¡­still¡­.then I¡¯ll feel bad¡­¡± she said. Though I noticed, she didn¡¯t try and stop me. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Thanks, Sian!¡± ¡°Yep.¡± This little brat. So, anyways, here I am standing around again, when I suddenly saw a female actress in her thirties enter the field. She was incredibly beautiful. Unfortunately for me, she was already married. Then again, it¡¯d be weird if she was in her 30¡¯s already and still wasn¡¯t married. Her name was Hyunjoo Kim. From what I¡¯ve heard, she¡¯s incredibly charismatic. ¡°Hello!¡± Heejin and I greeted at the same time. Ms. Kim greeted us with a wave and a smile. It was then that I noticed she didn¡¯t have anything with her. Why? Why didn¡¯t she bring anything? Both Heejin and I brought an entire bag of stuff. Suddenly, she saw our bags and her mouth fell open in surprise. ¡°Oh my goodness. Why did you two bring so much stuff?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. Just then, another instructor showed up. Not the one from before though, a different one this time. He stood in front of us and spoke. ¡°Instructor Jung had to leave due to a ruptured eardrum, so I¡¯ll be taking over. Please listen to me carefully.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± we all greeted lightly. He furrowed his brow a little. He didn¡¯t look to be older than histe 20s. He was really tan with a broad, fit body. His face looked like one of those gym rats that did nothing but just exercise. At least, that¡¯s what he looked like to me. His muscles looked rock solid. In fact, he looked like a real soldier. He nced over at us, then let out a sigh before he spoke up. ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll be going through a physical and a simple interview. At that time, let me ask that you dispose of your chicken and pizza.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What?¡± Both Hyunjoo and I had answered readily, but Heejin had let out an exmation of surprise. She seemed shocked that she was being asked to get rid of her pizza. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t me her as I was about to do the same thing. Fortunately, I heard the tone in his voice and he clearly did not want to tell us twice. So, I had just said yes obediently. To put it simply, I notice these things while Heejin doesn¡¯t. Anyways, at Heejin¡¯s response, the instructor seemed taken aback, but with another tone, he answered. ¡°I will say this again. You¡¯ll soon be having your physical and then a quick interview after that. At that time, you will be asked to hand over your belongings.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡°But a fan gave that to me,¡± Heejin said, taking the box of pizza from my hand. As expected, a dark look passed over the instructor¡¯s face as he said, ¡°And?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Heejin hesitated, but then she continued. ¡°How can I throw something away when a fan gave it to me? I didn¡¯t even get to eat it. And also, it¡¯s rude to the fan who gave it to me¡­¡± Judging by the slight waver in the instructor¡¯s face, it seemed like Heejin¡¯s words were getting to him slightly. But in the end, he kept his stance. ¡°Do you think you came here to y around? If you did, just leave!¡± The instructor¡¯s harsh words made Heejin jump back a little. Then she hung her head, looking like she was about to cry. And if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, three people arrivedte, making the instructor angrier than before. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Examination Time Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Examination Time .... Silence. Awkward silence. Everyone was just silent. Finally, the instructor let out a sigh. Well, he sure sounds exhausted. ¡°Those who were tardy, you get minus one point,¡± the instructor snapped. The ones who were tardy hung their heads...though one of them raised it back up almost immediately. Her name was Jae-yoon. She¡¯s a Korean-American celebrity who was known for her outgoing personality. Blonde hair and ripped jeans. Not to mention the gum she was currently chewing. Even I think that that¡¯s a little too disrespectful. I mean, she does have a reputation for talking back and being incredibly stubborn. I can see that it¡¯s not a falsified image. The instructor looked perplexed as well as he looked at her. Then he said, ¡°Spit out the gum.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Speechless. Andpletely, utterly shocked. Judging by the look on his face, this was clearly the first time he had ever faced a response like this. He took a deep breath, collected himself, and tried again. ¡°When I tell you to spit it out, you spit it out.¡± ¡°And why should I?¡± Jae-Yoon asked, still chewing her gum. Wow, she truly is shameless. I¡¯ve never seen someone as bold as her. ¡®Is she mixing up trashy and trendy?¡¯ I thought to myself as I looked at her. ¡°Jae-yoon, just spit it out¡­¡± said the girl standing next to her. This one was Soomin Han. Jae-yoon simply gave her a look that said ¡®Why should I¡¯ but in the end, she spit it out. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t spit it on the ground. If she had, she probably would¡¯ve been kicked out. Then again, there is a camera. Does she not know how to act in front of a camera? Or does she just truly not care? I mean, that is a talent in itself. Anyways, the instructor¡¯s face grew dark for a second, but heposed himself and turned back to the rest of us. ¡°Now that we are all here, follow me, please.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jae-yoon asked, raising her hand. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a physical and then a simple interview after that.¡± Jae-yoon gave a casual nod at that answer. Soon, the instructor started to walk as we followed right behind him. ¡°Isn¡¯t she scary?¡± Heejin whispered to me. She was sticking to my side, and we were at the very back of the line. ¡°Who?¡± I asked. It was hard to tell who she was talking about¡­ ¡°Jae-yoon,¡± Heejin whispered, carefully pointing her out. I snorted. ¡°Scary my ass.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯s scary?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Why? Do you think she is?¡± I said, looking down at Heejin. She was shorter than I was, but I¡¯m 168, so I¡¯m taller than most girls. ¡°I think she is. She¡¯s really tough. I don¡¯t think I should be here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Heejin said, looking at me with big, puppy-dog eyes. I could feel my heart pounding at the sight. I can see that my feelings aren¡¯t simply for Jia. Ugh, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I replied with a nod. Jae-yoon. Was she really as tough as she looked? It seemed like a lot of the younger ones were scared of her, but I think it¡¯s just all talk. I¡¯m going to go and have a match with her someday. It¡¯s strange, but every time I see people like that, I just want to bring them down a peg or two. As we continued to chat, we came to a building. The instructor walked in and we followed. We soon came to a physical exam room. ¡°Wait in here,¡± the instructor said. We all took a seat in the chairs outside the room. ¡°They still need a few minutes so please wait here. If you need the bathroom, it¡¯s right over there.¡± With that, the instructor walked away. Then, the ¡®Real Army Body¡¯ show producer spoke up. ¡°We¡¯ll take a short break,¡± he said, turning off the camera. As soon as the light was off, Jae-yoon rolled her eyes. ¡°This sucks. What¡¯s with all the nagging? Don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t do that.¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid to show that she was irritated at the moment. But if you think about it, the onlymand the instructor had given her was to spit her gum out. How did she expect to get through the rest of this with that attitude? I just knew that she would get the rest of us in trouble. I should shut her up right now. ¡°This is what the military is like. Haven¡¯t you watched the show? We haven¡¯t even started,¡± Soomin said. Looking at the two of them, my guess was that they were close. Just then, the oldest participant, Joo-ran Jung, spoke up. ¡°Well, since this is our first meeting, should we introduce ourselves?¡± she suggested. We all agreed. Joo-ran began. ¡°I¡¯m 38 years old¡­¡± ¡°Oh~¡± We all gasped, including me. We all thought she was older, to be honest. Her face looked like that of a forty-year old. ¡°Oh, is it because I look older than you think? Yes, I do have a slight baby face,¡± Joo-ran said with a smile. We all bit our tongue, giving her awkward smiles. Anyways, she continued. ¡°My name is Joo-ran Jung and I¡¯m an actress. It¡¯s hard to find someone as hard-working as me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen me in one film or another.¡± We all nodded. The woman truly is a famous and well-respected actress, and she shows up in a lot of films and TV shows. ¡°Well, I hope we can all get along. And let¡¯s promise to help each other for the next five days.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Now, who¡¯s next?¡± Joo-ran said, looking at Soomin who was sitting right next to her. Soomin gave a small smile and began her own introduction. She was also an actress. She used to do only supporting roles but she recently became popr after a recent breakthrough role. She¡¯s also known for her being tough, but she seemed rather nice and a little ky to me. Basically, she¡¯s the opposite of Jae-yoon. Then, it was Jae-yoon¡¯s turn to introduce herself and sure enough, her introduction was short and slurred. Considering that there were those who were older than her, her introduction seemed quite disrespectful. I¡¯m sure people wanted to say something, but we let it go since she was technically raised in a foreign country. I mean, what good woulde from fighting on a film set? It¡¯s best to just let these things pass. Then again, fighting also keeps the public interested. Anyways, Hyun-joo was next. She was 35-years old and also an actress, known for her beauty. Unfortunately, she¡¯s married. She also seemed tough, but in a smart, go-getter type of way. As a mother of a three-year old, she just gave off this maternal energy. Oh yeah, Joo-ran also has a child that¡¯s six years old. After that, it was my turn and I introduced myself. But suddenly, everyone was throwing questions at me. It was understandable since I was currently a hot topic right now. Since I was popr, not just as a celebrity, but as a person in general, I was all over the news. The reporters are very busy because of me. Sometimes, they write stuff about me that makes no sense and just makes me want to find them and punch them in the face, but it¡¯s also kind of fun. Then Heejin introduced herself, and all she had to say was that she¡¯s the youngest member of the new girl-group Clover. Since she¡¯s rather new, there wasn¡¯t really anything else to add about her. ¡°Since we¡¯re done, I¡¯m going out for a smoke,¡± Jae-yoon said, standing up. ¡°Me too,¡± Soomin said, standing up as well. With her sweet personality and innocent-looking face, you¡¯d never think she¡¯s the type to smoke¡­you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. You really have to get to know a person first. ¡°Do you smoke?¡± Heejin asked me. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Why?¡± ¡°You just seem like the type that does.¡± ¡®This little¡­.¡¯ I cursed to myself. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t. What about you?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. Girl group members shouldn¡¯t smoke. It¡¯s bad for our image,¡± Heejin said. Exactly. An image is everything for a girl group idol. Especially in terms of their morality. For an idol, the biggest thing they could sell was a pure moralistic image. The public likes to hold us at higher standards and if you¡¯re not careful, your entire pedestal will fall. One scandal and you can lose everything, like Joon-hyun and his secret photos. One could say that it¡¯s none of the public¡¯s business what their idols do in private, but as they say: ¡®nobles oblige.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s good. You should never smoke.¡± ¡°But, Sian,¡± Heejin said. Sheesh, this girl liked to talk. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Is it okay if I fart?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± One of the first things I learned while living in a girl¡¯s body is that girls are not the cleaner sex. Sometimes, they¡¯re even more disgusting than men are. It seriously ruined my fantasy of them. For me, the shock of learning this secret about women was bigger than the culture shock. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that Heejin is a nasty person for wanting to fart. I¡¯m just saying, it was something I hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°You can if you want.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. Hehe.¡± Pffffft~ Her fart was pretty cute. Pretty girls tend to have adorable farts. Anyways, we were sitting down again as the instructor returned. ¡°Now, we will enter the physical exam room. Please remain silent as you enter.¡± I raised my hand. ¡°What will you be examining?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯ll check your blood pressure, vision, height, and your overall health. There¡¯s no need to worry. Oh, and right after the physical exam, you will have your interview. If you have some form of illness, please let us know at that time.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± we all answered. Then, we all stood up and entered the physical exam room. A pretty nurse approached us with a smile. ¡°Good morning. Please take a seat. We will call you up one by one,¡± she said. We all sat down. The first to go was Joo-ran. Joo-ran Jung. She really was an olddy. With a body like that, she could pass for any old neighbor. None of us were surprised by her weight, except Joo-ran herself. She kept going on about how she had no idea how it got so bad. Anyways, we all got our measurements, and then it was Heejin¡¯s turn. Her weight was 42 kg. She was really skinny. We all gasped at the number. Her arm was so skinny, they couldn¡¯t even do the blood pressure test on her. She really does look weak and delicate. Anyways, after we finished our physical examinations, we were immediately led into the interview room. Each person got about twenty minutes, and soon, it was my turn. ¡°Hello,¡± I said. The female soldier who was sitting in a chair stood up to greet me with a smile. ¡°Hello. Please take a seat.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I said, taking the seat opposite of her. The soldier began by introducing herself. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Ms. Lee. My name is Hyemi Lee and I am the NCO staff sergeant here at Jicheon Training Center.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Sian Lee.¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Hyemi said with a smile. She looked to be about mid-thirties. Maybe that¡¯s why her smile made me feel slightly ufortable. ¡°Now, let¡¯s take a look at your profile.¡± Hyemi picked up a piece of paper and began to read it. ¡°Oh, you enjoy being active.¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Your hobbies are¡­fighting¡­your specialty is¡­fighting¡­haha¡­I see you like fighting.¡± ¡°Yes. I enjoy anything that keeps me moving so¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m sure you will enjoy training. Individual battle training and such. Have you heard of it?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said. Individual battle training? What¡¯s that? ¡°Oh, I see. Maybe that¡¯s better for you. What about ranger training? We have that as well.¡± ¡°Ranger training? I don¡¯t know that either¡­¡± What¡¯s ranger training? Ugh, there was so much I didn¡¯t know. ¡°I see. You really don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s probably a good thing. And if you like being active, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy this as well. I surely think you¡¯ll have fun here,¡± Hyejin said with a bright smile. And you know what? I believed her. At least, until we started the ranger training. Anyways, that concluded the interview. Finally, it was the bag inspection. Three instructors in red caps walked over to us, ready to open our bags. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Physical Assessment (Part 1) Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Physical Assessment (Part 1) I opened my bag. All of a sudden, a surprised breath came out of the instructor¡¯s throat. ¡°What the¡­¡± He looked to be in his early 20¡¯s. He was a sergeant, but he looked very young. ¡°Is there something I shouldn¡¯t have? I only brought the necessities,¡± I said firmly. After all, the members helped me pack. They wouldn¡¯t put in stuff I¡¯m not using. ¡°Are you going on a trip?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I said with a shrug. I came with the intention to train like a real soldier. What¡¯s all this talk about a trip? ¡°Well¡­let¡¯s look at them one by one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I took the stuff out of my bag, one at a time. First, the pillow. ¡°You don¡¯t need this.¡± ¡°Oh, but I can¡¯t sleep without it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not allowed. Your bunks have pillows. That¡¯s the pillow you will use.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I answered. Well, orders are orders. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a curling iron.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The instructor gave me a look of disbelief before a smirk spread over his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t bring this in either.¡± ¡°Then how will I do my hair? I¡¯m an idol.¡± Seriously, would this guy take responsibility if I became aughingstock? ¡°You will be required to tie your hair back with a hairtie at all times,¡± the instructor replied. ¡°Ugh, fine.¡± I ditched the curling iron. ¡°You can¡¯t have the hair dryer, either.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have the cosmetics¡­¡± ¡°Why do you have so many snacks¡­you can¡¯t have them.¡± And that¡¯s basically how it went. The instructor shooting down pretty much every item I brought. ¡°So none of this is okay.¡± Finally, I held up the chicken. Honestly, I had full intention of sharing it with the guy, but he immediately rejected it. ¡°You can¡¯t have that either.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± But a fan gave it to me¡­though I didn¡¯t say anything. After all, Heejin had done so earlier and all it had gotten her was a scolding. So, I simply handed the chicken over to them. ¡°Here. You guys can have it then. Consider it a present.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Oh, so now he epts it. He even smiled. A whole roasted chicken. It is good. And I¡¯m pretty sure they couldn¡¯t eat it all the time. Have fun, you bastard. Anyways, that concluded the bag inspection. The only things I was allowed to keep were my sunscreen and my toiletries. It¡¯s almost cruel. If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve simply carried a tote bag or something, not this heavy ass backpack. ¡°They don¡¯t know anything either¡­¡± I muttered about my group members. Then, I just remembered. ¡°Hak-gyu, you bastard. I¡¯ll get you for this.¡± All the snacks I had bought with his money had been taken from me. I even bought frozen food packs like he told me to. I decided right then not to pay him back for the money. He doesn¡¯t deserve it. ¡°Please wait outside,¡± the instructor said with a smile. ¡°No. I want to see Heejin¡¯s stuff,¡± I said, looking over at the youngest. Her bag was still being inspected. She was currently holding on tight to her makeup pouch and started to whine. ¡°You have to give it back¡­you can¡¯t wear makeup while training¡­¡± The instructor was clearly getting frustrated. This one also looked to be in his early 20¡¯s, though he seemed much nicer than mine. His rank was Corporal. ¡°Do I really have to¡­? Hmph¡­.then the fans will know about my rash¡­the fans will be so disappointed¡­¡± Heejin pouted, shaking her head furious. Her instructor gulped. There was no doubt he was affected by how adorable Heejin looked at the moment. Then again, he was only twenty something years old. Also, he spent all his days locked away in this training center. He had no way of letting out his pent up desires, which would make him vulnerable to pretty girls like Heejin. But in the end, he gathered himself together and remained firm. ¡°Awe on, please¡­.can¡¯t you let me keep this?¡± Heejin asked, deepening her pout. Once again, the instructor seemed to be on the verge of giving in. But again, he managed to stayposed. ¡°N-no. You can¡¯t! I-I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± Well damn, I had to give it to him. Hooray for the Korean Army! Hooray for the Korean soldiers! You could definitely trust them to hold their wits. Finally, Heejin handed over her makeup. She tried to whine again at the pizza, but in the end, she lost that too. She was also left empty-handed, looking pretty sad about that. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Heejin.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­they took away everything¡­¡± ¡°Me too. It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, trying tofort her. ¡°Um, Sian, do you have toothpaste?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Can I borrow it?¡± ¡°Sure. But they said that they would supply us with it themselves.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± And with that, the inspection finally ended as we headed over to our assigned barracks. *** As soon as we got to our barracks, weid down on the floor. We¡¯ve only been here for two hours and I was already exhausted. It¡¯s the kind of fatigue you get after being reborn into a new body. Something like that. ¡°Sian. I want to fart again,¡± Heejin said as she scooted over to me. ¡°....¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. What am I? The Fart Police? And why does this girl fart so frequently? She doesn¡¯t tell me every time she has to fart, but I can hear them. Does she have digestive problems? ¡°Then go ahead,¡± I replied. ¡°Then excuse me~¡± Pfffft~ It was pretty cute. I¡¯ve never heard someone fart so adorably before. ¡°Do you have stomach problems?¡± ¡°I have irritable bowel syndrome¡­when I get nervous, I get a lot of gas¡­¡± ¡°Poor thing.¡± I guess having a pretty face isn¡¯t everything¡­still, it seems rather cruel to call her illness a w. But irritable bowel syndrome. Since this also has something to do with the brain, a lot of sensitive people have this. If only they could learn to rx. So, I turned to her. ¡°Just fart all you want. I won¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Is it really okay?¡± ¡°Of course. As long as it¡¯s not in my face,¡± I said readily. I had no idea then that she also had constipation¡­constipation¡­since people with constipation have a lot of stool stuck inside them, their fart smells can be pretty lethal¡­basically, the more she farts, the more it will smell¡­ ¡®Still, it can¡¯t be worse than a dog¡¯s.¡¯ Really, it couldn¡¯t be. Bang. Suddenly, a female instructor opened the door and walked in. We all quickly got up. A stiff silence came over us. The female instructor broke the silence. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Her voice was thick and intimidating. And though she was a woman, her muscles were rather impressive. She sort of reminded me of a bulldog. Everyone tensed up at the sight of her, clearly afraid. I mean, I wasn¡¯t really afraid, but I pretended to be. That¡¯s what Jinwoo said ¨C to act like I¡¯m weak...amongst other things. ¡°Hello!¡± We all greeted her loudly, even Jae-yoon. No doubt, she was also a bit scared of the instructor. She acts all tough and bad, but the moment a bigger fish shows up, she¡¯s hiding with her tail between her legs. The sight of it just made me want to step on her. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Sanghae Lee and I¡¯ll be your drill instructor. One thing you should know about me is that as an army officer, I can be cold-hearted and take no bullshit. So if you try to actzy or be funny with me, I will punish you. Understand?¡± The instructor¡¯s voice suddenly became loud. We immediately straightened up and replied, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Is that all you got?¡± I was tempted to pull out my inner force again, but managed to hold back. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Bend over!¡± We all immediately bent down into an underdog position, sticking our butts out. ¡°¡­is something I never want to say. So all of you better listen and obey me.¡± We all sat down, feeling shocked. ¡°Now we¡¯re going to test your physical skills. Are there any of you with a disability?¡± the instructor asked. We all looked each other, wondering if any of us were sick. As far as I knew, there wasn¡¯t anything. ¡°No, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Good. Now if you look behind you, you see your assigned items, right?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Do you see your training clothes?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°I want you to change into your training clothes and get to the field in one minute. Understand?¡± ¡°One¡­one minute..?¡± Joo-ran asked, clearly not believing what she¡¯d just heard. ¡°What? Is that not enough for you?¡± ¡®Um, hello? It takes more than a minute just to run to the field,¡¯ I said to myself. ¡°One minute¡­that¡¯s¡­a little harsh¡­¡± Joo-ran said, her eyes pleading for more time. ¡°Fine. Then, you have five minutes. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The instructor kindly added four more minutes. We immediately scrambled to change clothes. *** Jae-yoon approached me as I was changing. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I said, looking at her. Up close, she looked almost impish. Like a mischievous elf. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re good at fighting.¡± ¡°I mean¡­I like it,¡± I said, trying to sound modest. ¡°But I bet I can beat you if I train for a couple of months.¡± ¡°Oh¡­hehe¡­¡± I just smiled. What do you even say to that? ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I said honestly. Jae-yoon¡¯s face darkened. It looked like I bruised her ego. ¡°You¡¯re so full of it,¡± Jae-yoon suddenly spat at me. Everyone stopped to stare at us. The air suddenly became tense and awkward. ¡°Let¡¯s just see how good you are during the physical assessment.¡± She walked out of the barracks, bumping into my shoulder on the way out. Soomin followed after her. The rest of the girls came up to me, asking what just happened. I simply shrugged and shook my head. We all arrived at the field. That is, all six of us. The instructor stood in front of the group. ¡°You¡¯rete by five seconds.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± We kept silent. ¡°Did I or did I not say that you had exactly five minutes?¡± ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am!¡± we all shouted. But then again, who expected her to be this anal about five seconds? ¡°Fine. Now, we will start your physical assessment. First, we¡¯ll do push-ups. Then, sit-ups. Then, pull-ups. Lastly, you will do a 1600m run. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you! I said do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± That seemed to satisfy the instructor as she nodded. ¡°I asked this before, but do any of you have a physical ailment or disability? Raise your hand.¡± No one did. ¡°Then everyone can do it, right? No one said that they have a disability. I don¡¯t want to see you any of youing back and passing out on me. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± we all shouted. I looked over at Heejin. 42kg and super-skinny Heejin. I was wondering if she¡¯d be able to keep up during the meter run. I wanted to run with her, but I had to show Jae-yoon. I felt conflicted. Should I try to keep pace with Heejin or put in my show to leave Jae-yoon in the dust? While I was having my inner debate, the instructor spoke up. ¡°Now let¡¯s start with the push-ups. Three wille out to start and the other three will count for them.¡± At those words, three went down into push-up positions while three more knelt in front of them and ced a fist on the ground. The push up will only count if one¡¯s chest went all the way down and hit the fist. I was on the ground, holding out my fist. My partner was Heejin. Soon, her chest will hit my fist. Come on¡­! Gulp. I swallowed back my saliva. A dirty thought wasing into my head, but I quickly shoved it aside. Sadly, it kepting back¡­ ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡¯ The thought of Heejin¡¯s chest touching my fist was doing strange things to my brain. I had to stop it. ¡®Sian, stop it¡­you need to stop¡­she¡¯s only a baby¡­¡¯ I began to recite my sutra to banish the dirty, disgusting thoughts out of my mind. Soon, Heejin was in position, ready to do her push ups. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Physical Assessment (Part 2) Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Physical Assessment (Part 2) ¡°Oh¡­whoa¡­whoa¡­¡± If I¡¯m thinking what you¡¯re thinking, it¡¯s nothing dirty. I was just counting. ¡°Whoa¡­oh¡­ooooh¡­Heejin, you can do it¡­whoa¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Heejin couldn¡¯t even do one push-up properly. In the end, she ended up bringing her knees down. Yeah, I figured so. There¡¯s no way she would be able to do push-ups properly with arms like that. Then again, there was still time left, so she got into position again and tried another push-up. ¡°On¡­whoa¡­wha. Wha. Whaaaa¡­¡± I haven¡¯t even gotten to one yet. ¡°Whoa!¡± Thud. Heejin ended up bringing her knees down again. She couldn¡¯t even do a single one. ¡°Is it hard?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­it¡¯s so hard¡­¡± ¡°You can do it. I believe in you!¡± I did my best to encourage. And no, it was not because I wanted her chest to touch my fist. I really wanted her to do well. Really, honest. ¡°Heeee¡­.¡± ¡°Come on! Again!¡± I shouted. Heejin got back into position. She bent her arms slowly. ¡°Oh¡­whoa¡­whoaaa¡­ohhh¡­whoooaaa¡­.one!¡± Squish. Her chest pressed against my fist. She did one! Now, she just has to get up. ¡°Hmph¡­.!¡± With all her might, Heejin straightened her arms. And with that, she finished one push up. ¡°Wow!¡± I pped for her...even though she only managed to do one before the push-up test ended. ¡°Wow.¡± I looked down at my fist. The fist that had touched Heejin¡¯s chest. It was breathtaking. Well, anyways, it was now time to switch. Jae-yoon was next to me. She looked at me and then all of a sudden, smirked. She looked very confident. So, I smiled back and even gave her a little nod. ¡°Okay, get ready,¡± the instructor said. At that, we got into position and lifted our knees. ¡°And¡­start!¡± We started our push-ups. At first, I went slowly. ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven¡­¡± Heejin counted my push-ups diligently and I could not help but sneak a nce at Jae-yoon. She was going incredibly fast. I silently counted her push-ups and she¡¯d already done fifteen. That was eight more than me. She looked over at me again with another smirk and went even faster. ¡®Well, damn.¡¯ I also began to speed up. ¡°One. Two. Three. Fourfivesixseveneightnenwothreefourfivesixseveneightnenwothreefour¡­¡± Heejin was going crazy, trying to keep up. That¡¯s basically how fast I was going. Even the instructor was amazed, not believing that a person could go this fast. Of course, she wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone else was also watching with their mouths agape. Jae-yoon was the only one not watching as she was still focused on her own push-ups. Soon, it was one minute and the push-up portion was over. ¡°Wow.¡± My body was hot. It felt good to sweat, but everyone was staring at me. Well, this is quite awkward. ¡°Alright, uh¡­let¡¯s see. How many did Soomin do?¡± the instructor asked, looking at Soomin¡¯s partner. ¡°Twelve!¡± Soomin did twelve. After that, it was Jae-yoon. How many did she do? I¡¯ve been counting her myself and it seems like she did around 60. But considering that she¡¯s a girl, 60 is a lot. It¡¯s hard for even guys to do that much. ¡°61,¡± Jae-yoon¡¯s partner, Hyunjoo answered. Jae-yoon smiled proudly. She looked at me all smug, like she was telling me to take that or something. Now, it was my turn. The instructor looked at Heejin. ¡°182¡­¡± *** ... Silence. Complete and utter silence. Had Heejin lied, it wouldn¡¯t have been half as tense as now. But of course, Heejin wasn¡¯t lying. Everyone had seen my skills firsthand. They were all staring at me with a mixture of shock and respect...except one. One had a look of disbelief on her face, and that was Jae-Yoon. She was looking at Heejin, clearly not believing her. She clearly believed she had counted wrong. She believed that she was trying to pull one over the instructor. So, Heejin repeated the number one more time. ¡°She did a hundred¡­and eighty¡­two¡­¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­182¡­¡± The instructor recorded the number with an impressed smile on her face. Jae-yoon¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± Jae-yoon looked at me inplete and utter disbelief. I merely shrugged with a smile. Take that. And with that, I took first ce in the push-up portion. Now sit-ups. I got first ce with that as well. Same goes with pull-ups, especially pull-ups. I had done it with one hand and everyone stared at me, shocked. Finally, it was the 1600 m run. Since it was going to be a long run, we had a short break beforehand. The camera turned off. ¡°Sian, you were amazing!¡± Heejin said, taking a seat next to me. ¡°With what?¡± ¡°Your push-ups! How were you able to do three in one second?¡± Heejin asked, the shocked look never leaving her face. ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± I said modestly. Of course, I knew it wasn¡¯t. How can one person do three push-ups in one second? I¡¯m sure only I can do that. ¡°Are you good at running?¡± Heejin asked, clearly worried for me. ¡°Eh, I¡¯m okay. What about you? Are you good at it?¡± ¡°No¡­I¡¯m really bad. I might just pass out. I did that once while running in high school.¡± ¡°Jesus.¡± Have you ever met anyone who needed protection this badly? I seriously just wanted to hug her. How can someone be this delicate? ¡°If you get tired while running, just walk.¡± ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Of course. What else can you do when you¡¯re tired?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just pass out? The public will be more sympathetic if I do that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Ah. She was thinking like an idol. ¡°Even if I pass out, I¡¯m going to keep trudging on!¡± ¡°You do that.¡± I gulped down my water as I was so thirsty today. As I was sipping my water, I nced over at Jae-yoon. She was sitting with Soomin, but her face didn¡¯t look too happy. Then again, she did lose to me. I wonder if she means to make up for it during the run. Despite her unhappy face, she also seemed somewhat hopeful. ¡°Break is over. Attention!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡­¡± We all answered rather quietly as we stood up, no energy whatsoever. Heejin swayed a bit as she got to her feet, so I held her hand. ¡°Thanks, Sian.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so tense around me. You¡¯re a year older than me, you know.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± It seemed like Heejin was already gettingfortable around me. Fine. Since she¡¯s so pretty, I¡¯ll let it go. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Heejin giggled shyly. Was she a lesbian too? The thing is, since girls are naturally affectionate with one another, it¡¯s hard not to let my imagination run away with me. Guys freak out even when they touch each other¡¯s hands. Even the act of grabbing the tips of one¡¯s fingers will get a punch to your face. Anyways, we all gathered in the field again. This time, the other instructors were with us. There was the one with the tanned face and big muscles, even the ones who had inspected our bags earlier. In total, there were three. They were standing with our instructor, and we stood in front of them. Surprisingly, the bull-dog instructor looked scarier than before. Now, she looked like a full-on lion. ¡°I just noticed that none of you guys erased your makeup.¡± We all kept silent at the instructor¡¯s dark face. The instructor looked at the others. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys tell them to get rid of their makeup?¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± the instructors said, bowing their heads. One of them was rather cool-headed and a bit harsh on himself, but the other two are really nice ¨C I know because I saw them during the bag inspection. Maybe that¡¯s why they were being pushovers. Yeah, nice guys usually are. That¡¯s the mean way to put it. The nice way to put it is to say that they¡¯re obedient. ¡°Everyone, listen up! As soon as you¡¯re done with your physical assessment, you will erase all of your makeup! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°And you! With your dyed hair!¡± That one was aimed at Jae-yoon, who could barely look at the instructor in the eyes. ¡°Hey, Jae-yoon.¡± ¡°Jae-yoon!¡± ¡°You will get rid of your dyed hair. Understand?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jae-yoon said. ¡°Did I stutter?¡± the instructor said. ¡°No, ma¡¯am!¡± Jae-yoon suddenly shouted. ¡°No ma¡¯am, what?¡± ¡°Uh...I mean, sorry, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Sorry for what?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°You will get rid of your dyed hair! Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Jae-yoon shouted. Even she couldn¡¯t do anything in front of the instructor. She could talk big in front of someone weaker than her, but cowers in front of anyone who is stronger than she is. But wait? I¡¯m stronger than her. So, why is she treating me disrespectfully? ¡°We¡¯ll now start the 1600m run. Even if you want to give up, you need to keep going. The other instructors will be running next to you, so don¡¯t worry about passing out. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Ugh, her voice was so annoying. I almost wanted to burst her eardrum, but I held myself back. Hmm, now that I think about it, I wonder if this is another skill I have? We all stood at the start line. I was next to Heejin. I didn¡¯t need to win first ce. I nned to run in pace with Heejin. I could care less abouting in after Jae-yoon. I¡¯ll just ignore her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± We started to run. Jae-yoon went ahead while the rest of us stayed together. 1600m is about three times around the track. We were around halfway through when we began to divide into three groups: slow, middle, and fast. The fast group was made of Jae-yoon and Soomin. Well, they are friends after all. Though Jae-yoon was about 15 meters ahead of her, it was a pretty significant difference. The ones in the middle were me and Heejin. She was actually better at running than I had expected. I mean, we¡¯re only halfway through the first track, but still. The slowest ones were our eldest, Joo-ran and Hyun-joo. They seemed tired, but the thoughts of their sons seemed to be fueling them to keep running. It¡¯s more because we had just started. Once we get further in, they won¡¯t care. We finished one round and everyone¡¯s pace began to slow down. Suddenly, the instructor, who was running with us, began to shout. ¡°Faster!¡± ¡®We¡¯re going as fast as we can, you bastard.¡¯ Of course, I only said this to myself. We¡¯re already going fast. How much faster did he want us to go? But surprisingly, Heejin actually did speed up...for about two seconds. Then, she went back to her usual slow pace. I couldn¡¯t exactly tell if she was walking or running. Suddenly, the instructor shouted again. ¡°Hey! Pizza! Chicken! Come on! Faster!¡± Pizza and chicken. Heejin had brought the pizza and I had brought the chicken. Andst time I checked, those were not our names. ¡°What? Are you angry that you didn¡¯t get to eat the pizza? Are you sad that you didn¡¯t eat the chicken? Come on! Run! Faster!¡± Was he mad that the other instructors got the food and he didn¡¯t? I grabbed Heejin by the hand as she started to look shocked. I ran faster and pulled her with me. ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­I can¡¯t do this¡­haa..haaa¡­¡± Heejin¡¯s hand slipped out of mine as she stood rooted to the spot. She began to heave and choke as she tried to catch her breath. Wow, she was incredibly weak. We haven¡¯t even run halfway. And that¡¯s...when it happened. Jae-yoon and her group of fast runners were behind us and they sped up at the sight of us. Jae-yoon. She was more fit than I had expected. She soon passed me with a smirk. Of course, that got my blood boiling. ¡°Heejin. Just take your time. I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ha¡­ha¡­¡± Our instructor came back, calling us pizza and chicken, ordering us to run faster. With that, I prepared myself. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Physical Assessment (Part 3) Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Physical Assessment (Part 3) Thud thud thud thud! High speed! I ran with a huge burst of speed and immediately caught up with Jae-yoon. As soon as I was right behind her, I tapped her on the shoulder. Tap tap. ¡°Huh?¡± Jae-yoon nced over her shoulder before her eyes widened at the sight of me. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Her face was clearly asking ¡®when did she catch up to me?¡¯ I slowed down to run next to her. As I did, I whispered, ¡°Wait here for a bit.¡± I made sure to let out some of my inner murderous rage, and that was pretty much all it took to end Jae-yoon. ¡°Um¡­!¡± Jae-yoon had trouble catching her breath, which made her slow down. I began to speed up again. Whoosh! I could hear the dust blowing behind me as I ran. Of course, I didn¡¯t speed up so much that it looked impossible. I kept it within the average human limit. Think Usain Bolt. I kept running, eventually finishing anotherp and reaching Heejin. At this point, a zombie could have outwalked her. She had one hand on her hip as she limped like a grandma. Simply put, she looked extremely exhausted. ¡°Hey, Heejin.¡± ¡°Hey¡­Si¡­Sian¡­¡± ¡°Quit making those weird sounds.¡± ¡°Ha¡­okay¡­haa¡­Sian¡­haaa¡­.¡± ¡°Just wait here for a bit, okay? I¡¯ll be back and then I¡¯ll run with you again. Got it?¡± ¡°O¡­okay¡­Sian¡­ha¡­¡± And so, she began walking again. At least she wasn¡¯t giving up. Good for her. I gave her an encouraging pat on the butt and then started to run again. I saw one of the instructors ahead staring at me, so I gave him a casual wave. ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± His face looked rather confused. Anyways, I soon caught up with Soomin and ran next to her. I could see Jae-yoon just a few yards ahead, but she was slowing down. After feeling some of my inner wrath, she seemed to be having trouble breathing, which was affecting her performance. Then again, she was still so ahead of Soomin that even at this rate, she could still get first ce. Of course, that wasn¡¯t going to happen¡­.because I wasn¡¯t going to let it happen. ¡°Hi, Soomin,¡± I said with a bright smile. I wasn¡¯t going to overtake Jae-yoon just yet. I would wait until we were near the finish line. That¡¯s more fun. ¡°Oh, hello¡­ha¡­ha¡­¡± Soomin also seemed exhausted. That¡¯s to be expected. It¡¯s not easy for a girl to run for 1600 meters. ¡°So how long have you and Jae-yoon been friends?¡± ¡°Um¡­ha¡­ha¡­that¡­haha¡­ha¡­it¡¯s been¡­haa¡­a while¡­¡± Soomin was finding it rather hard to catch enough breath to answer my question. Just then, Jae-yoon nced over her shoulder to look at me and I gave her a casual wave. With a gasp of surprise, Jae-yoon sped up again...only to slow down once more. ¡°Alright, then.¡± I ran up to the instructor, who was running right behind Jae-yoon. I wanted to talk to him. We still had onep left, so it¡¯s okay. I soon caught up with him. ¡°Hello, Sir!¡± ¡°Huh? Wha¡­?¡± The instructor stared at me with his mouth wide open, trying to figure out where I hade from. ¡°I¡¯m in second ce,¡± I said, my breathpletely stable as I ran. The instructor¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡­how¡­?¡± The instructor stared at me in disbelief. It¡¯s one thing that I caught up so quickly, but it was another that I didn¡¯t seem to be exhausted at all. So, I couldn¡¯t me him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But, um, Sir?¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± ¡°Are you mad that I didn¡¯t give you the chicken?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, are you mad that you didn¡¯t get the chicken?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± The instructor furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some after this is over, so don¡¯t be hurt,¡± I said. ¡®You petty bastard,¡¯ I added in my head not long after. I would¡¯ve loved nothing more than to say that part out loud, but he was my superior, prompting me to hold myself back. ¡°I said, I¡¯m not mad.¡± ¡°Sure~¡± With that, I immediately passed the instructor. Soon, we had half ap left. As Jae-yoon nced over her shoulder, I began to slow down and even began to gasp for air. Of course, I was only pretending. Nheless, it seemed to convince her because she turned her attention back to her own running. Now, there was only 20 meters left until the finish line. That¡¯s when I put in my final burst of speed. Thud thud thud thud! Soon, Jae-yoon was only ten meters from the finish line. Nine meters. Eight meters. Seven meters. Six meters. Three meters. Two meters. One meter. When she was barely twenty centimeters away from the end, I passed her. ¡°Aah!¡± That was Jae-yoon. I looked at her. Her face was priceless. I had no idea that anyone could look so angry. No doubt that she felt discouraged, Jae-yoon passed out. As for me, I kept running. The bulldog instructor shouted at me, telling me that it was okay to stop running, but I still kept going. I ran until I reached the slower group, with Heejin trailing towards the end. As I took her hand, she began to lean into me. I could tell that she was also passing out. I put my hand around her waist and picked her up. ¡°Oh! Sian¡­¡± She gave me a flustered look, though there was no doubting the gratitude. I began to wonder again if she was a lesbian, but I pushed the thought away. It¡¯s not like every girl I met was a lesbian. I should be grateful for Christine as it is. Anyways, I hurriedly put Heejin on my back and ran, carrying her piggy-back style. The instructors didn¡¯t say anything, because they knew how much Heejin was struggling. They had seen her about to faint. ¡°Sian¡­thank you¡­¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do things halfway.¡± ¡°Hmph! I already finished half¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± I put in a burst of speed, reaching the finish line for the second time. *** Because I had taken first ce in the 1600 meter run, that meant that I got first ce for the entire physical exam. They told me that they¡¯ve never seen anything like it. Everyone began to cheer and p for me, but I acted like it was not a big deal. I mean, for me, this is just average stuff. Though I¡¯m very sure it was going to look awesome on television. Oh, and the part about me taking care of a friend even after I won was going to be a nice cherry on top for the viewers. ¡°Stand in a line.¡± We got in line and followed the instructor to the mess hall. It was lunch time. We got to the mess hall, where the other soldiers were finishing their meals. Most of them had already left, leaving the mess hall rtively wide and empty. ¡°What¡¯s for lunch today?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s bulgogi.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± I said. Of course, I wasn¡¯t the only one. ¡°Can we eat as much as we want?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, you can. We have plenty,¡± the instructor said with a nod. We cheered. This was going to be great! We got our trays and lined up for the food. Since we werest, they told us to take as much as we wanted. First, rice. I piled it onto my tray. ¡°Whoa, Sian, are you really going to eat all of that?¡± Heejin asked. Everyone followed suit and stared at my tray in shock. Judging by the look on their faces, some clearly thought that I was being too greedy. The instructor came up and said, ¡°You are not allowed to waste food. Please only take as much as you are going to eat.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± So, I took more rice. Everyone gasped. The instructor came back. ¡°Soldier Lee! I told you to only take as much as you¡¯re going to eat. Are you trying to be funny?¡± ¡°But...I actually am going to eat this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The instructor was unable to respond as I looked at him innocently. Then, it was the bulgogi. I piled the beef onto my rice, along with kimchi and lettuce. I even added some soybean paste, filling up my tray nicely. Well...perhaps a little too much because I had to be very careful not to tip it over. ¡°The soup¡­¡± The cafeteria staff held it out to me. ¡°Well, as you can see¡­¡± I held out my tray, silently rejecting the soup. There really was no room for it. I had taken the spot originally for the soup and piled more bulgogi into it. ¡°You have to eat all of that¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said with a wink. The staff person blushed. I bet he¡¯d never received a wink from a female idol before. So, I gave him another wink. The guy suddenly burst out that he had to go to the bathroom. I wonder why. I suddenly felt rather cheerful. I sat down at one of the tables with the rest of the group. The instructors also sat with us. ¡°Wow, Sian, can you really eat all of that?¡± Joo-ran asked me, staring at my tray with wide eyes. Her tray was also loaded, but it was nowhere near close to mine. ¡°Well¡­¡± At that, everyone turned to look at me, looking expectant. They clearly thought that I was regretting taking so much food. I mean, how much can a person really eat? Unfortunately, my answer was far from that. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think this is enough. Also, I¡¯m sad that I didn¡¯t get to eat the stew. I would have gotten more meat, but there was no room on the tray so¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Anyways, we were soon eating. It hasn¡¯t been that long since we returned to the training center, but we were already famished. Is this what being in the army is like? There¡¯s no time to rest. I mean, I was fine, but the strict schedule was quite irritating. As we were eating, I noticed that Joo-ran was staring at me. ¡°Wow, Sian,¡± she said. ¡°You sure do eat a lot. Good for you.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I uttered, my mouth full of food. I bet that I¡¯m the only one who can speak so clearly with that much food in her mouth. ¡°After this is over, let¡¯s go out and have a meal together. I know a really good restaurant. What do you say? My treat.¡± Oh...Joo-ran is going to regret this. ¡°Sure. Thanks,¡± I said. Hey, if an elder invites you out for a meal, you cannot refuse. ¡°Hey, Sian. You and I should have a meal together as well. Watching you eat makes me so happy. My husband should learn from you. He¡¯s so picky and eats like a bird. Okay? Let¡¯s have a meal together. Promise?¡± This time, it was Hyun-joo who had asked me. I gave her an eager smile. ¡°Okay,¡± I answered. And that¡¯s how I ended up eating my meal with two victims. *** After our meal, they gave us guns and we started some basic drills and training. They weren¡¯t hard, but it was rather annoying. The fact that our movements were restricted, as well as the fact that we were also restricted on when we could do things was really irritating. But time still passed and soon, it was the end of day one. We returned to the mess hall to eat dinner and once again, I ate the most out of anyone. The show producer and staff also stared at me with wide eyes. No way are they going to be able to edit this out. Afterwards, we returned to our dorms. It was now time for roll call. On the left were Jae-yoon, Soomin, and Joo-ran. On the right was Hyunjoo, me, and Heejin. Six women. With that, I was happy, especially since Heejin was next to me. I felt sorry for Jia though. Girls may change their minds quickly, but they¡¯re nothingpared to men. Still, as far as I was concerned, Jia was still number one in my heart. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the squadmander stand in the middle?¡± I asked Joo-ran. After all, she was the squadmander. Out of all of us, she¡¯s the loudest and the most energetic, so it was an easy choice. ¡°I guess so.¡± Joo-ran stood from her spot and changed into her training outfit before standing in the middle of the room. Then, she began to practice her short briefing. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Heejin said to me. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that we¡¯re going to do the gas chamber tomorrow?¡± ¡°Oh, is that tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what they said. I¡¯m so nervous¡­¡± Heejin really did look very worried. ¡°So, do you need to fart again?¡± ¡°Um¡­yeah¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pffft~ Everyoneughed. Her fart really did sound quite cute. Luckily, there were no cameras around. The show staff were on break. But even if it had been caught on camera, it was so cute that it would have only helped boost her poprity. ¡°Did you go to the bathroom?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work. Nothinges out.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That meant that her fart was going to smell toxic starting the day tomorrow. Also known as the day we¡¯re going to the gas chamber. Is it really that tough? Well, we¡¯ll see, I guess. If it¡¯s worse than Heejin¡¯s fart smells, then I¡¯ll concede defeat. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Fucking Gas Chamber Training (Part 1) Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Fucking Gas Chamber Training (Part 1) ¡°Dormitory 3 Evening Personnel Report. Total of six. All present. That concludes the report!¡± Joo-ran finished the briefing splendidly as the officer nodded, quite satisfied. This officer was the superior of the bulldog instructor from earlier. ¡°Was anyone injured?¡± the officer asked in a serious voice. The air was solemn. Everyone was careful not to breathe too loudly. ¡°No, Sir!¡± ¡°Good. But¡­¡± The officer looked at each of us, his face getting more confused by the minute. Finally, he asked, ¡°How did your eyes get so small?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± None of us could think up of a reply. I mean, it¡¯s true. Once you get rid of all of the eyeliner and mascara, your eyes do be smaller. The officer was probably shocked, but I bet the viewers would be more shocked than I. Of course, Heejin and I pretty much looked the same, since our faces were pretty in general. ¡°Sian, you look prettier without makeup.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± I said loudly. ¡°As for Soomin, why did your eyes get so dull?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir,¡± Soomin apologized. What was she apologizing for? Or was she just answering automatically? ¡°Sorry? What for?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing¡­¡± ¡°Right. Still, now that you¡¯re not wearing any makeup, I like you a lot more.¡± But, he still hadn¡¯t said she was pretty. Then, he looked at Jae-yoon. ¡°Your hair is ck again.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ¡°Good job. But...what happened to your face?¡± ¡°Pffft.¡± At that, we all tried not tough. It was true. Once Jae-yoon took her makeup off¡­well, let¡¯s just say that the power of makeup is a wonderful thing. Her face lookedpletely different. ¡°Joo-ran, you look rather plump. Very trustworthy.¡± To be honest, we couldn¡¯t tell if that was apliment or an insult. ¡°Thank you,¡± Joo-ran said. Anyways, he continued, telling each of us a halfpliment one by one. Then, he began to look through our cubbies. ¡°Officer Lee.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± I replied. ¡°You didn¡¯t clean your boots.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I didn¡¯t know. Really, I didn¡¯t. I never heard themand to clean our boots, and it wasn¡¯t just me. No one had cleaned their boots, so in the end¡­ ¡°Get down!¡± the officer shouted. We all got into down dog positions. Also known as themon position of women who were ignorant about how things were in the military. ¡°I¡¯m sure you were told to clean your boots. Did you not hear?¡± the officer said gravely. None of us answered. The officer continued to inspect our barracks. One more demerit for dust. Another for messy cubbies. The worst was when he found a pair of underwear behind the television. That was all Hyunjoo, but we all shared the me for it. Anyways, after our punishment ended, the officer ryed us tomorrow¡¯s schedule. ¡°Tomorrow morning, you will report to the gas chamber to start your training. In the afternoon, you will have battle training. You all know about the gas chamber, right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all scared and nervous, but you won¡¯t die. However, I hope you all take it seriously and that all of you pass.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± we all replied. After that, the officer left. Now that roll call was over, it was time to get ready for bed. As soon as weid down, we fell asleep. You could say that we were knocked out. I closed my eyes, relieved to finally sleep. But tben, I could hear someone approach me quietly. I turned my head sideways to look and found myself looking at Heejin. She gave me a shy smile. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to sleep next to you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She was just like Jia. Now that I think about it, her appearance is like Jia as well. I really like the cute, sweet type. ¡°Your chest is huge.¡± Heejin practically burrowed herself into my boobs and fell asleep. It felt strange. *** Ddoo ddoo duh doo doo Ddoo ddoo duh doo doo Ddoo ddoo duh doo doo dooooo~ The bugle red, signalling that it was time to wake up. I¡¯ve never wanted to punch out a sound more. It would make a saint swear. ¡°Fuck this.¡± I opened my eyes and sat up. The curse words I spat out were really quiet, but if someone was able to read my lips on camera¡­there was no doubt what I had just said. ¡°Ugh, those loudspeakers¡­¡± I seriously had the urge to break them. The other show participants began to wake up and I almost forgot who they were when I saw them. Seeing them bare-faced had been a shock yesterday and after a night of sleep, it was another shock to see them this morning. The men of Korea are truly amazing. It¡¯s one thing to fall for a girl when she has makeup on, but it takes a real man to keep loving her even after all that trickery is washed off her face. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡± Seriously. How could one person look so different after taking their makeup off? ¡°Sian, are you awake?¡± Hyunjoo asked me. I almost had a heart attack. Was that really her¡­she lookedpletely different than what I saw on screen. Without thinking, I asked, ¡°Who¡­who are you¡­?¡± Everyoneughed. Why were her dark circles so big? Anyways, we all got ready and after morning roll call, we got our breakfast before heading for the gas chamber. ¡°I will pass the guns out,¡± the officer said. It was lighter than I had expected. Of course, I was the only one who thought so. Everyone else seemed to find it heavy. Especially Hee-jin. With her arms all skinny and delicate, it was a wonder that she could hold anything. Then again, it wasn¡¯t like I could carry it for her. They say that a gun is a soldier¡¯s wife. You can¡¯t lose it no matter what. ¡°When do we practice shooting?¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s on thest day,¡± Heejin said, hoisting the gun up to her shoulder. It really looked too heavy for her. We put on bulletproof vests, then hung our gas masks onto our side pockets. We were finally ready. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we don¡¯t have to do the march,¡± Joo-ran said as she closed her bullet box. ¡°Is it hard?¡± I asked. ¡°I heard that it is. You have to carry everything which weighs up to 40 kg and carry it for as far as 40 kilometers. No way could a woman do it.¡± ¡°I guess,¡± I answered with a nod. 40 kilograms huh¡­Heejin weighed 42. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d be able to do that¡­I could though. In fact, I wanted to try it. Anyways, after we were geared up, we gathered in the corridor. I couldn¡¯t believe that we were starting the day off with the gas chamber. But to be honest, I was sort of looking forward to it. What kind of gas was it that made it so difficult? ¡°Heejin, did you go to the bathroom?¡± I asked. That was because Heejin looked incredibly nervous. ¡°No¡­it won¡¯te out,¡± Heejin answered truthfully, looking scared. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± It was definitely constipation. But, if it was hypersensitive bowel syndrome, wouldn¡¯t there be a lot of diarrhea? I mean, everyone can have different symptoms since no two bodies were the same¡­ ¡°What if¡­I go in and¡­I need to go number two¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯re in danger, your body reacts automatically to keep everything in.¡± Of course, it was fifty-fifty. If you concentrate, you might be able to stop yourself. But if not, you could end up with a bad case of the runs. ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°You¡¯re like a doctor.¡± ¡°Nah. Just good at pretending that I am,¡± I said with a smile. Heejin only seemed to be more ufortable. Soon, the instructor showed up and with that, we headed for the chamber. *** At the gas chamber. In the distance, I could see a rectangr building. We stopped a few meters in front of it. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Soomin gasped when she saw it. But then, Jae-yoon cut in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Soomin. There¡¯s nothing to be scared of.¡± Jae-yoon sounded rather sure of herself. Suddenly, she looked at me, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked rather determined, as if she was sure to beat me this time. So, I gave her a bright smile. Jae-yoon was not happy about that, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She had lost to me during the physical assessment. How could she say anything to me after that? ¡°Sian, aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Heejin asked. She looked very terrified, like a scared little kitten. I immediately felt protective of her and I wanted to hug her. ¡°Of course not. Just stick close to me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Heejin answered. She seemed rather attached to me at this point. Of course, I was careful to draw boundaries so as not to give too much of my feelings away. ¡°Now, I will divide you up into two teams. Soomin, Jae-yoon, and Joo-ran will be Team 1. Hyunjoo, Sian, and Heejin will be Team 2. Team 1 will go in first. Understand?¡± the bulldog instructor said. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡­¡± we all replied rather listlessly. Suddenly, the bulldog instructor said once more in a louder tone, ¡°I can¡¯t hear you! I said, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Then, another instructor came in. The dark and tan one. He came in, his expression unreadable, and began to help us with our gear. The rifles were ced between our legs as we ced our bulletproof caps on top so they wouldn¡¯t touch the floor. Then, we took out the gas mask and began to put it on. He ced a hand on the filter and had us take a deep breath to make sure that we could breathe properly. He pulled on the strap to make sure that the mask was on tight before putting on the protective headgear. Lastly, we were supposed to close the gas mask pouch. But¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t tighten this.¡± My head was so small that the straps couldn¡¯t be tightened any further. No matter how much I pulled, it was still loose, which meant that gas would still be able to seep in. The same went for Heejin. ¡°Do you have any smaller gas masks?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The instructor seemed like he didn¡¯t know what to do. He walked over and tried to adjust the straps himself. ¡°Ow! Ow! Ugh¡­¡± I seriously wanted to curse, but I refrained myself. This guy was going through all lengths to tighten the straps. But in the end, he managed to seed. He helped Heejin with her mask as well and soon, we were both ready. ¡°There really is nothing you can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Anyone can seed if they try,¡± the instructor said stiffly. Now that we were ready, it was time to go in. ¡°Team 1, approach.¡± Jae-yoon, Soomin, and Joo-ran stood in front of the bulldog instructor. ¡°You will now enter the gas chamber. All you have to do is do as the instructors tell you. It may be difficult, but don¡¯t act rashy and don¡¯t get overly excited. And no matter what, don¡¯t rub your eyes. It will only make it worse.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± they answered. ¡°Then, rest in peace. I mean, godspeed! You can do it!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± we all replied. With that, Team 1 entered one by one. First Joo-ran, then Soomin. Finally, it was Jae-yoon. And then, the door closed. ¡°Do you think they can do it?¡± Heejin asked. She looked more and more worried by the second. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I will be¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± At my words, Heejin nodded. We all stared at the building. I believe ten seconds had gone by. The gas chamber. What was it like? I couldn¡¯t wait to go in. Soon, it was fifteen seconds. Sixteen, seventeen, eighteen¡­boom! At eighteen seconds, we suddenly heard the sound of someone banging on the door from the inside. We stared at the chamber, our anticipation increasing with every second. Well, Hyunjoo¡¯s and Heejin¡¯s were. Not me, though. The banging continued to a time of twenty-eight seconds before the door opened. Someone came out, swaying on their feet. It was Jae-Yoon. Chapter 79 - Fucking Gas Chamber Training (Part 2) Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Fucking Gas Chamber Training (Part 2) Thud. Jae-yoon stumbled out and began to take off her gas mask. Well, she tried to anyway. She was in such a hurry that she couldn¡¯t do it properly, making her struggle even more. None of the instructors even helped her. How cruel. ¡°You may not take off your mask!¡± ¡°Get up!¡± ¡°Go back into the chamber!¡± The instructor kept shouting at her, but Jae-yoon wasn¡¯t listening. She finally managed to take the mask off and threw it to the ground. She took a few deep breaths and then, immediately started to cry. ¡°Sniff¡­sniff¡­waaahaaaa¡­.haaaa¡­.waaahh¡­!¡± Snot and tears continued to run down Jae-yoon¡¯s face as she sobbed. Her hair was tangled, and snot was everywhere. It was quite shocking to see. ¡°Is that what¡¯s going to happen to me¡­sniff sniff¡­¡± Heejin whispered next to me. By the look on her face, it was clear that she was imagining herself in Jae-yoon¡¯s position. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°What?¡± I reached over and gave her a pat on the head, before looking at Jae-yoon again. She was still sobbing as she continued to shake her head. Was it really that bad? Of course, it¡¯s always those who simply act tough that are truly the weakest. But all of a sudden, Soomin also ran out of the chamber, pushing the instructors out of the way. She threw her rifle to the ground and began to cry, just like Jae-yoon. It was like watching a movie. Joo-ran, on the other hand, seemed to be handling it just well. She came out with her head held high after about five minutes. ¡°Wow¡­Joo-ran is so cool!¡± Heejin said, pping. ¡°She sure is.¡± Hyunjoo cheered for Joo-ran as well. ¡°Nice,¡± I said, pretending to be impressed as I pped along. Joo-ran took off her gas mask and poured the water from her canteen all over her face to wash off the gas particles. She stuck out her arms and jumped up and down to get them off her clothes. Jae-yoon and Soomin hung off to the side, their heads down and still crying. Very pitiful. The instructor approached them, his face dark as he got closer. ¡°As you two were unable to finish in the gas chamber, you will go in again for a second time. Do you understand?¡± ¡°What?¡± They both gasped. I¡¯ve never seen faces so shocked before...or angry. ¡°Are¡­are you really¡­we have to go in again?¡± Soomin eximed in disbelief. ¡°Yes. You will go in after Team 2,¡± the instructor said mercilessly. Jae-yoon didn¡¯t say anything. She looked like she had aged ten years. Well anyways, now, it was Team 2¡¯s turn. ¡°Put your masks on!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± We put on our masks and lined up in front of the door. ¡°When you go in, there will be another instructor waiting. Simply do as he tells you and you will be able to do just fine, just like Joo-ran did.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± we all answered. ¡°Enter!¡± The door opened, with Hyunjoo walking in first. Then me. And then Heejin. I couldn¡¯t feel the gas, but maybe that was because we were wearing our masks. Surprisingly, Heejin already looked like she was struggling. Understandable considering that the gas masks made it somewhat hard to breathe. But, Hyunjoo didn¡¯t look so good either. What was happening¡­soon, the door closed and the instructor inside spoke to us. ¡°Wee, Team 2.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°Good morning!¡± ¡°I said I can¡¯t hear you! Louder!¡± ¡°Good morning!¡± ¡°Better. Now, the gas pellets will be sprayed. Your eyes may burn. But do not, whatever you do, rub your eyes. Do not touch your face. Period. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ugh, I really wanted to stop this whole ¡®Yes, sir¡¯ thing. This was so beneath me. Anyways, soon enough, the gas was released and it began to fill the chamber. ¡®Is it starting now?¡¯ I¡¯ll admit, my heart was pumping. How bad was it going to be? I¡¯ve dealt with farts and all sorts of toxic smells alike. I¡¯ve had feces shoved into my face and had the fumes of dog shit thrown at my face as well. Is there really something worse than that? I didn¡¯t think so. So, I secretly lifted the gas mask just a tad bit. The gas suddenly came in and I instinctively took in a deep breath, breathing in the fumes. I began to curse. ¡°Fuck! Ugh¡­urgh¡­!¡± This was something else. I couldn¡¯t breathe as my eyes began to burn. My eyes immediately began to tear up, and my nose began to run. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Officer Lee?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, pretending that nothing was wrong. The gas had already seeped in, but you know what? After the initial shock, once you¡¯ve calmed down and gathered yourself, it wasn¡¯t that terrible. In fact, it soon got much better. Compared to the toxic fumes of the past, this gas was¡­how should I put it? Almost pure. Yeah. I¡¯ve had worse. With human gas, it follows you around like it¡¯s trying to annoy you since it¡¯s also hard to avoid. So yeah, it was definitely worse. Anyways, the instructor was talking again. ¡°And now, separate the filter.¡± At that, we all pulled off the filter, allowing the gas to seep in. Heejin was the first to react. ¡°Eeeh! Mmm! Mmmm!¡± She seemed terrified, clearly not knowing what to do. So, I squeezed her hand. s, it didn¡¯t help. Hyunjoo, on the other hand, seemed fine. Guess it was the mother¡¯s strength in her. ¡°Raise it up,¡± the instructor ordered and we raised the filter, but Hyunjoo raised it way too high until it was above her cap. ¡®What is she doing?¡¯ She was definitely not in her right mind. ¡°Officer Kim, that¡¯s way too high. Simply bring it to the top of your head, not above it.¡± At that, Hyunjoo lowered it until it was just above her head. ¡°Do you feel the gas?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± I was the only one who answered. Heejin was moving both of her hands as she began to stomp her feet desperately. Hyunjoo¡¯s feet also began to move. ¡®Are they okay¡­¡¯ I felt like something was about to happen at any second. I began to count. ¡®Five¡­four¡­three¡­two...one¡­¡± On cue, Heejin began to run towards the door. Another instructor, who was guarding it, stood in front of her to block her way. Heejin tried to drag him away, silently pleading with him to move. Unfortunately, her strength was no match for a soldier¡¯s. And that¡¯s when it happened. Hyunjoo suddenly threw down her headgear and ran towards the door. Was it to stop Heejin? Nope. It was to join her and move the instructor out of the way. ¡°Hey, stop it!¡± The one who had released the gas went to join hisrade, blocking both Heejin and Hyunjoo. ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­¡± It was a struggle for both sides, but eventually, the instructors won. Heejin and Hyunjoo couldn¡¯t overpower them in the end. But in my opinion, if they were struggling that much, they really should be allowed to leave. Suddenly, I saw the tears in Heejin¡¯s eyes. I felt bad for her and right then, I decided to help her. So when the instructor returned to his original position, I took off his mask. Whoosh! ¡°Eeek!¡± At the sudden loss of the mask, the instructor began to panic. I did the same with the other instructor. Whoosh. Eeeek! Then, we opened the door and ran out. *** ¡°Who the fuck took off my mask!¡± ¡°It was me.¡± ¡°Get down, soldier! Get up. Get down. Get up. Lay down. On your stomach. Get into down position without rolling over!¡± And that¡¯s how it went with the instructor as he yelledmands at me. Then, it was back to the gas chamber. Now, it was only those who had failed the first time. Meaning, everyone excluding Joo-ran. I hadn¡¯t failed either, but since I had been the one who took the gas masks off, I was going in again as a punishment. Anyways, I stood in front of the gas chamber again. ¡°If you fail this time, you will go in for a third time!¡± the instructor shouted. We all nodded. This time, I didn¡¯t even put on the mask properly. I was used to the gas by now. Besides, it was pretty nice. ¡°Now. Enter!¡± The door opened and we all walked in again. The other instructor inside was already ready to release the gas. ¡°Hello, again.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°I hope you all seed this time. Just a little bit. Just hold on for a little bit.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Fzzz. Fzzzz. The gas was released and once again, it filled up the chamber. Everyone else immediately began to fidget again. I took Heejin¡¯s hand and squeezed it in mind. That seemed to help¡­oh, who am I kidding? Heejin was already trying to run out again and I was stopping her. I grabbed her hand, bringing Heejin back to her original ce. The instructor spoke up. ¡°Separate the filter.¡± We all took off the filters. The gas began to seep in again and the instructor stood in front of the door. He was ready this time. ¡°Raise it up.¡± We all raised it to our foreheads. Hyunjoo almost made the same mistake twice, but caught herself this time and lowered it. ¡°Officer Lee,¡± the instructor suddenly said. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± So I replied. ¡°You will take off your gas mask.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You will take it off. That is your punishment.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± So, I took off my mask. The gas immediately hit me in the face. And then, the tears immediately started. ¡°Officer Lee. It¡¯s bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, sir!¡± ¡°Why did you take off the instructor¡¯s mask?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir!¡± ¡°Do you think sorry will fix everything?¡± ¡°No, Sir!¡± ¡°Do you regret your actions?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ugh. This guy just won¡¯t shut up. ¡°Officer Lee. You will do jumping jacks!¡± I immediately got into position. ¡°You will count out ten jumping jacks. Starting now!¡± ¡°One two three one! One two three two! One two three three! One two three four!....One two three nine! One two three ten.¡± ¡°Thatst one doesn¡¯t count. Again!¡± This bastard. ¡°One two three one! One two three two! One two three three!.....One two three nine! One two three¡­¡± ¡°Good. Everyone, filters back on!¡± Everyone attached their filters back. This time, no one had tried to leave. Was it because of me? I was the only one who had to take the maskpletely off. I guess it gave everyone else the motivation to keep trying. Now that I look at it, they¡¯re all holding hands. How touching. Anyways, that concluded everyone¡¯s second attempt at the gas chamber and we had all passed. As I walked out, I seriously considered taking the instructor¡¯s mask and locking him in the room¡­but I didn¡¯t. I had an image to protect after all. Anyways, that ended the gas chamber training. It was now lunch time. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Ranger Training and Getting On the Instructors’ Bad Side (Part 1) Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Ranger Training and Getting On the Instructors¡¯ Bad Side (Part 1) It was now the afternoon. After lunch, it was battle training. Just as the name says, it was training to fight in battle. ¡°Does everyone know how to box?¡± the officer asked. We all shook our heads, including me. ¡°What about you?¡± the instructor asked me, looking confused. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± I mean, I don¡¯t know what boxing is. ¡°I saw your match. You did well.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It seems like there¡¯s ack ofmunication.¡± With that, the instructor turned around. On the other side, there was a line of female training officers. Unlike us, they all looked well-toned and ready to fight. ¡°You all know Sian Lee, correct?¡± the instructor asked them. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± the training officers answered. It was like a battle cry. Just a little bit louder and it would have beenparable to a pack of lions roaring over its prey. ¡°You all know that Sian is good at fighting, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± they cried out once more. ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± they shouted with determination. Apparently, they were all trained in martial arts. There was a taekwondo champion, a judo fighter, etc. There was a boxer, and one was even a fencer. There was a jujitsu fighter and a wushu fighter. They were all long-time athletes. ¡°How can they all be professional athletes?¡± I asked. ¡°We especially prepared them for you,¡± the instructor said to me with a smile. She had a rather interesting look on her face. Anyways, she said, ¡°Now, you will all fight each other 6:6. First, it will be 1:1, then all together. The officer over there will be the referee. He¡¯s an MMA fighter and will make his debut after his enlistment. We all looked at the officer she was referring to. He looked up and I was immediately struck by how tall he was. I¡¯d say about 190 cm? That¡¯s not all. His overall body was huge. That was definitely not a human. He was more like a Hulk. Anyways, you know what¡¯s weird? All of that just made me want to hit him more. I bet that it would feel great tond a blow on his body. It was extremely tempting. ¡°Now, we¡¯ll start with individualbat. Everyone, put on your headgear and gloves. Also, pick your number.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± we all replied. We all gathered around to pick the order. ¡°Sian, do you want to go first?¡± Joo-ran asked me. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah. Go first and get them all!¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± It didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea. But what would that do for my image? I needed to stop with the whole ¡°fighter¡± image that I had. Of course, this wasn¡¯t my idea. It was Jinwoo¡¯s. He kept going on about how I don¡¯t have any male fans because I was too good at fighting. ¡°Joo-ran. Can I go first?¡± Jae-yoon cut in. She seemed pretty sure of herself. That isn¡¯t bad, don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s just it¡¯d be better if she had the actual talent to back it up. ¡°Jae-yoon, are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll get them. I¡¯ll show you all how good I am at fighting. You guys thought that it was all just talk, right? You¡¯ll see. I can walk the talk too.¡± ¡°Okay, then Jae-yoon can go first.¡± So Jae-yoon was number one. Soomin was second, third was Joo-ran, fourth was Hyunjoo, fifth would be Heejin. And I would gost. Apparently, they were all eager to give it a go. All because fighting would equal more screen time. Even Heejin with her weak body seemed eager to participate. She wanted to get out there and promote her girl group. Good for her. After choosing our order, we stood on one side. The tall officer stood in the middle of the stadium. Oh, the stadium wasn¡¯t really a stadium. We were just in one of the unused buildings that they were using as a field. ¡°Are you ready?¡± the officer asked in a deep, hoarse voice. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± we all answered. ¡°Then, the first member from each team, please step forward.¡± The first one to step out from the other team was Taekwondo athlete Joo-hyun Lee. From our side, it was Jae-yoon. Strong, rude, shamelessly big-mouthed Jae-yoon. I wonder how badly this would end for her. I knew just by looking at the two that Joo-hyun was going to win. To me, Jae-yoon was just a rude girl who talked a lot. ¡°Now, the rules are simple. You will both be judged on how many effective hits you get, your offensive techniques, and your defensive techniques. I want both of you to do your best. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Also, you¡¯re allowed to use any form of fighting style that you wish. Now on my cue. And¡­start!¡± The moment the officer raised his hand, Joo-hyun and Jae-yoon began to fight. At first, they slowly circled each other until Jae-yoon let out the first punch with a right hook. Oo-hyun used a Taekwondo move to dodge the blow and lifted her long leg to drop a kick onto Jae-yoon. Wham! The drop kick hit its mark. Jae-yoon, who had just suffered a blow to the head, stumbled backwards a bit in shock. She looked somewhat dazed, but she quickly regained herself and ran forward. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t able to get a single blow in. Joo-hyun used her long legs to kick Jae-yoon and eventually ended her with another kick to the head. And with that, Jae-yoon suffered a humiliating defeat. She pretty much just proved that it really was just all talk. Next was Soomin. She too, went down when Joo-hyun drop kicked her in the head. At one point, Joo-hyun¡¯s feet even ended up inside Soomin¡¯s mouth. Next was Joo-ran. By now, Joo-hyun¡¯s energy was low and Joo-ran was able to knock her down with a pounding. And here I was thinking that she was just a pretty actress, but she¡¯s actually quite strong. Unfortunately, the next fighter from the other team was judo athlete, Hyunmi Lee. She brought Joo-ran down with a single punch. As expected from a judo champion. The next from our side was Hyunjoo, but she forfeited the match by running away. Next was Heejin. Heejin was theplete opposite. With every blow, every kick, every hit she received, she would grit her teeth, refusing to back down. Even though she knew it was impossible to win, she was passionate and determined. She knew exactly what the public wanted to see. Still, she suffered a lot of blows and she was finally knocked out with a kick to her face that made her nose bleed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, helping Heejin stuff tissue into her nostrils. Ugh, why were they so small? It was so cute. ¡°And finally, Sian. Sian Lee, please approach.¡± I walked towards the middle. The judo fighter Hyunmi stared at me. She looked tired. Thanks to Heejin, a lot of Hyunmi¡¯s energy had been sucked out. Of course, that wasn¡¯t important to me. That¡¯s because I nned to end her quickly. ¡°And¡­start!¡± Hyunmi began to approach me. She¡¯s a judo athlete. So for her, it¡¯d be best to attack from up close. Of course, I didn¡¯t mind. Suddenly, she let out a punch. With her punch, I let my own fist fly as well. And we both hit our mark. Wham. I was fine, but Hyunmi immediately passed out. Hey, I¡¯ve done some training too, you know. Without their strength, those athletes were pretty much nothing. I got each of them one by one until I brought thest one to her knees. And with that, I won the match for our team. ¡°Go, Sian!¡± My team started to cheer for me and even the bulldog instructor nodded in acknowledgment. The ones from the other team all looked incredibly displeased. ¡°Now we will start the next match,¡± the officer said. This time, we all stood in a circle. We were all going to fight at the same time. At least, that¡¯s the idea. But now that I look at it, the looks that the training officers are giving me are not good. Something tells me that I¡¯m going have to be on guard. So, I raised my hand. ¡°Excuse me, Sir?¡± ¡°Yes, Officer Lee.¡± ¡°What do we do if we get attacked by more than one person?¡± ¡°You mean what happens if it¡¯s you against a group?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you get hit.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said with a nod. Okay, fine. I guess that¡¯s one way to put it. If you be a target, you get hit. So, I nned to hit that officer. ¡°Okay. Then we¡¯ll start the match. And¡­start!¡± And as expected, as soon as the officer started the match, all six training officers ran towards me. It was like the other five weren¡¯t even there. The boxing champion did an uppercut which I quickly dodged while simultaneously pushing her towards the referee officer. I aimed a high kick in her direction and identally-on-purpose brought it down on the officer. Wham! ¡°Hey!¡± The officer stumbled backwards, but I continued on like nothing happened. I snuck in a few more blows while I was at it. Maybe because he was tall or perhaps because he was muscr, but hitting him felt great. I continued on like that while also fighting the training officers and soon, the match ended. Everyone stood around, panting. Except one person who had passed out. That was the referee officer. I guess I had ¡°identally¡± hit him one too many times. Because there had been so many of us at once and I had been so quick, it was impossible to truly tell who had hit him. And no one could guess why he had passed out. Of course, if one were to re-watch the footage, they might be able to see. But even with that, it¡¯d be hard to prove that it was really my fault. After all, it had been an ident. Really. We now had a short break before dinner time. We were all resting while the instructors were on the other side, chatting with one another. There was the dark officer, the gas chamber officer, the referee officer. They didn¡¯t look too happy and even less so when they were looking at me. ¡°What¡¯s with them?¡± I upped my hearing so I could secretly eavesdrop on their conversation. ¡°That Sian girl. I think she¡¯s trying to make us look bad on purpose,¡± the gas chamber officer said. ¡°I¡¯m sure she was the one who hit me earlier,¡± the referee officer said. Yeah, well, I couldn¡¯t keep it a secret from everyone. Even if everyone else doubted it, I¡¯m sure the referee officer himself knew that it was me. He just didn¡¯t say anything because he was embarrassed. ¡°She really is shameless. I pegged her the moment she walked in with that chicken. Let¡¯s get her during the ranger training,¡± the dark officer said. Hmm, I¡¯ve never done anything to him. Wow, that was low. ¡°That¡¯s tomorrow, right? I¡¯ll make sure that she regrets being born.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± And with their hatred towards me, they became one. They were even already setting up a n. ¡°Make her fail during the obstacle course.¡± ¡°Make her do squats and do the roll over.¡± ¡°Make her do the duck walk. That¡¯s the worst.¡± ¡°Anyways, we have to make her fail.¡± ¡°Should I cut her rope during rope training?¡± ¡°That¡¯s murder.¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± ¡°Shake the rope during the tightrope portion.¡± ¡°Oh, good idea.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead meat, that Sian.¡± The officers continued to stand around, snickering and feeling proud of themselves as they continued to n my demise. ¡°Seriously, those assholes.¡± Just wait until I¡¯m through with them. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Ranger Training and Getting On the Instructors’ Bad Side (Part 2)

Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Ranger Training and Getting On the Instructors¡¯ Bad Side (Part 2)

Trying toe up with ways to fight the instructors made me very hungry. We still had 20 more minutes to go until it was time to eat. ¡°Heejin, what¡¯s on the menu?¡± ¡°Enna sage.¡± ¡°Enna sage?¡± I repeated. ¡°Vienna sausages.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Oh yes! I love Vienna sausages, with ketchup and seasoning piled on top. Break time was soon over and we immediately headed over to the mess hall. We reached the restaurant. It was dinner time, the best time of the day. Everyone else was gone. Since we were filming a show, we were thest ones to eat. Also, the food was free. We can eat as much as we want, which is why this is my favorite time of the day. ¡°Hehe.¡± There were so many Vienna sausages left, so I used the spot for soup to pile more sausages onto my tray. Heejin was worried that I might have took too much, but I was worried that I might have took too little. Anyways, we all sat on our table and began to eat. Everyone was tired, but the food was always amazing. ¡°This is good,¡± I said, eating one sausage after the other. I¡¯ve never eaten sausages as good as this before. I¡¯ll have to tell Jinwoo to buy some since it¡¯s time for me to fill the fridge anyway. ¡°Good job today, guys,¡± Joo-ran said as she ate. We all answered back. ¡°You, too!¡± ¡°Good job, everyone!¡± ¡°Joo-ran, you were amazing today.¡± Thatst one was on me, and it made Joo-ran smile. ¡°I¡¯m not just an olddy, you know. I¡¯m an actress. A veteran female actress at that.¡± At that, we all smiled not long after. That was true. She was an actress. But, when you look at her, you wouldn¡¯t think so. Who said you have to be gorgeous to be an actor? Anyways, after our delicious meal, we showered, got ready for bed, andid down. The day passed quicker than I thought it would, but it was still annoying. There were still two days. I seriously miss the lovely members of Lovely Girlz. *** The bugle sound rang again, signaling another morning. Today was ranger training day, which would take up the entire day. Not to mention, the instructors are out to get me. It¡¯s going to be an extremely shitty day. ¡°Every morning is a surprise.¡± Seriously, I wasn¡¯t going to get used to this. Their bare faces were such a great shock. It¡¯s always a surprise to realize just how much makeup does for a person. ¡°Ugh¡­my whole body hurts¡­¡± Heejin whined next to me, but she wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone was holding a body part andining. Then again, they all pretty much got beaten to pulp yesterday. When you get an intense workout after not exercising for a while, it¡¯s very hard. Especially so on the hips and on the sides. ¡°Do you want a massage?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Heejinid down on her stomach and I began to massage her. Shoulders, back, hips, even the legs. I guess it felt good because I could feel Heejinpletely melting into my hands. But wow, she was skinny. She was just all skin and bones at this point. ¡°Can you get my butt as well?¡± ¡°W-what?¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted me to massage her butt? I mean yeah, it does feel good but¡­what am I going to do? Am I really allowed to massage her there? Of course, I¡¯m physically a woman, so there won¡¯t be any issues. But remember that mentally, I¡¯m a man. I have a conscience as well. Unfortunately, my hands were already traveling to her butt. Her butt was like a beacon. It felt so nice in my hands. I began to massage her butt. Well at least, Heejin was enjoying it. We took roll call and headed for the training center. The bulldog instructor was already waiting for us. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s scary?¡± Hyunjoo asked. To be honest, Hyunjoo¡¯s natural face was scarier than her. ¡®Your face is scarier.¡¯ Of course, I didn¡¯t say that out loud. ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s a caring person.¡± It¡¯s true. You¡¯d never know that with how aggressive she can be, but considering all the way she looks after us, I¡¯d say she¡¯s pretty caring as well. Anyways, speak of the devil. The instructor just stepped in. ¡°How was breakfast?¡± she asked with a smile. Something put her in a good mood this morning. Maybe it was the idea of us sufferingtely. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I hope you enjoyed it.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°You guys sound energetic this morning. Did something good happen?¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am!¡± we all replied energetically, though there was nothing good going on. Why would there be when we¡¯re about to go into training? ¡°Well, you guys are honest. We¡¯re now going to pass out the clothes you¡¯ll be wearing today. Feel free to get dirty today, it was designed for that.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± None of us knew what to say, but she kept going. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s better if you can have all the soldiers do it with you so you can get the full load of it, but you will only get a taste of the real thing, so it won¡¯t be that hard for you.¡± That¡¯s what she said, but no one believed her. Especially me. Not after what I heard the other instructors say about me yesterday. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared?¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Good. There¡¯s no reason to be. If you get scared this easily, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to survive out there in the real world.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Joo-ran answered. ¡°Good for you, Officer Jeong! One point for you!¡± ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am!¡± Joo-ran answered loudly again. Soon, the tanned instructor showed up and he passed out the uniform. They were clearly low-quality. I could throw these in the garbage and no one would notice at all. ¡°After you change, bring your helmet and bandoleer, thene to the gymnasium. You have five minutes. Understand?¡± the bulldog instructor said. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± we all replied. The instructor soon left. ¡°These are too big,¡± Heejinined as she stood next to me. Why does she keepining? What is she? The grouchy smurf? ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Hmm, now that I look at it, they are really big. Or perhaps, Heejin was just really skinny. ¡°You need to gain more weight, Heejin.¡± ¡°No way! I need to lose more!¡± ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ I asked myself. What fat did a girl who weighed 42kg have to lose? Even now, she looked malnourished. ¡°You know, thinking like that can lead to eating disorders.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± I said. Out loud. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± ¡°Did you just insult me?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± I said, helping her with her bandoleer...but that just made her waist look even smaller. I put the helmet on her. Didn¡¯t help to be honest. How could her head be this small? The helmet was so big that it covered her eyes. ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see.¡± I have to say though, the sight of her helmet hanging over her eyes was pretty adorable. ¡°Let¡¯s try and add more padding.¡± I took my own helmet to take off the padding on the inside¡­or at least, I nned to, but then I stopped. To be honest, my head¡¯s not that big either. If I take this out, my helmet will definitely be too big for me. I looked over at Joo-ran. Her head was pretty sizeable. ¡°Hey, Joo-ran.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Could we have some of your helmet padding? Look at Heejin.¡± At my plea, Joo-ran looked at Heejin and the sight of her too-big helmet covering her eyes must have hit Joo-ran hard. ¡°Oh my¡­her head is too small. What do we do?¡± And with that, Joo-ran began to take out the padded lining out of her own helmet and gave it to Heejin. ¡°Thank you,¡± Heejin said with a bow as she began to stuff the padding into her own helmet. Then, she put it on again. Now, it was much better...at least, it wasn¡¯t covering her eyes. To be honest, it still looked ufortable though. And that¡¯s when Jae-yoon spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s with that tiny head of yours? Do you even have a brain?¡± Heejin¡¯s face fell at that. She was still scared of Jae-yoon and didn¡¯t like being around her. Jae-yoon did have this tough aura about her after all. Once this episode airs, she¡¯s going to get a lot of heat for it. She hasn¡¯t done a single good thing on this show since we started filming, especially during the gas chamber portion. Wasn¡¯t she the first one to run out? If they don¡¯t edit this properly, she¡¯s definitely going to end up looking bad. ¡°Hey, Jae-yoon,¡± I said, looking right at her. Jae-yoon looked back at me. Huh. Yesterday, she could barely look at me in the eyes but today, she seems to have no problem. I guess a good night¡¯s sleep was enough for her to forget. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Give us your lining.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Your face is too long. Like a horse.¡± It was true. Jae-yoon had an incredibly long and oval head. So, even without the padded lining, the helmet would sit on her head just fine. ¡°What did you say?¡± Jae-yoon suddenly shouted. What was wrong with her? I didn¡¯t mean to insult her. She looked like a horse, so I said she looked like one. What¡¯s so bad about that? How are other people who look like a horse supposed to feel? She basically just insulted everyone with a long face like hers. ¡°Just give it to me. Don¡¯t you feel bad for Heejin?¡± I asked, approaching Jae-yoon. She instinctively took a step back. Then, she began to shout. ¡°I said no! It¡¯s ufortable without it!¡± At that, I stopped. If I continued on at this point and forced Jae-yoon to hand over her padding, then I was no different from her. Of course, that could backfire on me badly. So, I quickly smiled. ¡°Okay. I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Oh, but your helmet is crooked.¡± I walked up to Jae-yoon to help her fix her helmet. As I did, I leaned in to whisper into her ear, ¡°You should hand it over while I¡¯m talking nicely. Unless...you want me to get ugly.¡± Jae-yoon stiffened, probably because she could feel the murderous wrath in my voice. Works like a charm every time. I could make an entire world buy from me on the home shopping channel if I wanted to. I¡¯d be incredibly rich if I did that. ¡°Got it?¡± I said loudly, giving Jae-yoon a yful punch in the shoulder. With a look of fear, Jae-yoon ripped off her helmet and basically tore out the lining from the inside. ¡°H-here! Have it!¡± And then, she opened the door and ran out. She must be embarrassed that she¡¯s so scared of me. Poor girl. ¡°Here Heejin.¡± I handed her the padded lining that Jae-yoon had (un)willingly gave. Heejin put it inside her helmet. Now, the helmet only came down to her eyebrows. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Much better! Thanks, Sian! Thank you, Joo-ran!¡± We all headed for the gymnasium. ¡°If you need to go to the bathroom, go now,¡± Joo-ran said. I went in. As I did, I could hear a couple of the male instructors talking in the men¡¯s bathroom. They seemed to be doing some sort of weird riddle. I paused to listen. ¡°Cheolsoo and Younghee are having a 50 meter race. But when they reached the finish line, their genders are switched. What happened?¡± ¡°Gender, huh? Hm¡­how? I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Idiot. They won some titties. Get it? Titties instead of titles?¡± ¡°Oh! Hahahaha.¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny, right? Hahahaha.¡± Well, those two are having fun. ¡°Fucking bastards.¡± I walked into the women¡¯s bathroom, clicking my tongue in disapproval. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: The Instant Tower

Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Instant Tower

We headed for the training field. The bulldog instructor was already there, and so was the referee officer. ¡°We¡¯re now going to start the military song. You have five minutes. Five minutes! Start!¡± ¡°Even if we suffocate, even if we break our bones¡­¡± One person began to squeal the song. It was Heejin. Aside from her, no one could sing the song. How could we? We never learned it. So, how did Heejin know? Did she look it up beforehand? ¡°Everyone in ce!¡± ¡°One, two!¡± the referee officer shouted. We all scrambled into a line. ¡°Did any of you learn the military song?¡± the referee officer demanded. ¡°No, Sir!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡®Because you didn¡¯t teach us, stupid,¡¯ I answered to myself. ¡°No one taught it to us, Sir,¡± Joo-ran answered. ¡°Is that it? Does someone have to teach you for you to learn it?¡± ¡®Ugh. Is this guy serious?¡¯ Of course, I said that part to myself as well. Anyways, none of us knew how to answer that. Finally, the instructor shouted, ¡°Everyone, sit!¡± We all got down on one knee, except for Jae-yoon and Hyunjoo, who actually sat down. Cross-legged and looking veryfortable. The instructor red at them. ¡°Squat!¡± he shouted. At that, Jae-yoon and Hyunjoo immediately got into a squat position. ¡°Now, the field is right in front of you. Left foot is ¡®learn¡¯ and right foot is ¡®the song.¡¯ You will duckwalk until you reach the field! Go!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± We began our duckwalk. Oh shit, it¡¯s uphill. ¡°Learn! The Song! Learn! The Song! Learn! The Song!¡± We continued that way, stepping in time to our shouts. Anyways, I seriously don¡¯t get it. They didn¡¯t even teach us the song, and they expect us to be able to sing it? Now that¡¯s just cruel. Anyways, after about two minutes of that, I guess the referee officer felt bad because he told us to stop. ¡°Stand up.¡± ¡®Ugh, this bastard,¡¯ I thought to myself. I was so irritated that I stood up slowly, being thest one to get up. The referee officer, of course, caught that. ¡°Sian, down!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I went down. ¡°Duckwalk! Now!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Ugh, fuck this shit. I began to duck walk to the center of the field. I¡¯m sure the referee officer wanted me to pass out from exhaustion, or beg him to spare me, but it wasn¡¯t that hard. I got there in the end. ¡°How did she¡­what¡­?¡± he muttered under his breath, but I could still hear every word. *** When we reached the field, there was a man standing at attention. It¡¯s just that, instead of a red uniform and a red hat like everyone else, he was in all ck. We stood in front of him, staring. ¡°Whoa¡­he¡¯s hot.¡± I looked over at Heejin when she said that. Her eyes were sparkling with interest, and she wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone, aside from me, seemed to be thinking the same thing. What was so great about this guy? I don¡¯t get it. Well, maybe because I¡¯m a guy myself. ¡°Sian. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s hot?¡± ¡°Hot, my ass.¡± ¡°Pfft. Sian, you have such high standards.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s because I¡¯m a guy,¡¯ I said to myself. ¡°Please be silent,¡± the man said. We all zipped our mouths as we kept our attention on him. His face showed no change in expression whatsoever. He had all these beautiful women in front of him, looking at him with clear interest, but his face never showed any reaction. Was he a monk? Or gay? I guess he¡¯s a soldier through and through. Good for him. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± we all shouted. We could have moved a mountain with our voice. To be honest, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever been this loud before. I guess this is what happens when a good-looking person motivates you. ¡°Now, we will start with introductions. I am First ss Sergeant, Hoonmin Jung. I will be your main instructor today. As long as you follow my orders, you will have no trouble during training. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you!¡± What? Was he serious? ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ¡°Louder!¡± he shouted. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± we shouted as loud as we could. ¡°Good. Now, we will exin some of the warm-up drills to you.¡± The tanned instructor came up to join the sergeant, and the sergeant looked at us. ¡°Is there anyone here who is familiar with any part of the warm up?¡± ¡°PT 8!¡± Heejin shouted. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Heejin stood there, shocked at what the sergeant said. But all of a sudden, she got on her back and brought her legs up until they were perpendicr to her body. When did she learn that? Did she learn all of this before she came here? As expected from a new idol. ¡°Lift your head to look at your stomach,¡± the hot sergeant said. Heejin lifted her head to look at her stomach, but judging by how her body began to shake, I could tell that it was physically straining on her. The helmet. It¡¯s heavier than you¡¯d think. When you lift your head, it puts a lot of strain on your neck. For someone as skinny and weak as Heejin, that¡¯s really hard, but Heejin was gritting her teeth and enduring through it. ¡°Good. Now, take your legs and bring it down 15 degrees to your left. Also, take your head and turn it to your right.¡± Heejin did as she was told. The sergeant nodded his head approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s one. On two, you will go down 15 more degrees. Then, 15 more on three. On four, you lift your legs to the center again. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± we all replied. ¡°Now, the instruction will begin on my whistle.¡± With that, the sergeant began to blow his whistle. Pweet! Pweet! Pweet! ¡°One!¡± Heejin shoued. Pweet! Pweet! Pweet! ¡°Two!¡± Pweet! Pweet! Pweet! ¡°Three!¡± Pweet! Pweet! Pweet! Thud. Heejin ended up losing all her strength as both of her legs and head fell with a thud. But why is Heejin doing that? ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± the sergeant asked Heejin with a nk face. Or was it? It was hard to tell with those sunsses. ¡°Sorry, Sir!¡± Heejin shouted, getting up and standing next to me. ¡°No need to apologize. Now, we will show you all of the warm-up drills from 1 to 14. Watch my instructor. Pay attention so that you can do them on your own. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± I added a bit of my power behind my voice, and the sergeant pped his hands over his ears. Luckily, there was no blood this time. Soon, the tanned instructor began doing all of the warm-up moves and we did our best to memorize them. Except me. I was only going to learn the 8th one anyway. After the instructor finished, the sergeant spoke up. ¡°Normally, there¡¯s a lot you are required to learn, but as you only have one day, you won¡¯t be able to do everything. So, you will only have a small experience of it. You will do four things. The first is the Instant Tower. Leader!¡± Suddenly, the referee officer showed up and began to lead us towards the tower. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± *** We reached the instant tower. There was a tower, and we were supposed to jump down from it. ¡°Why is it called the instant tower?¡± I asked, raising my hand. ¡°You jump down instantly from it, so it¡¯s the instant tower.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Yeah, right. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you just instantly prop it up anywhere?¡± Heejin said, raising her own hand. I guess she heard it from somewhere else. At that, the referee officer smiled. He looked a tad drunk. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. It¡¯s a replica of a real tower and they called it ¡®instant tower¡¯ in English as well. And that¡¯s why we call it that as well.¡± ¡°I see.¡± We all nodded in understanding. ¡°Now you will put on your gear.¡± The other instructors came forward to help us wear our safety equipment. While they were doing that, another instructor casually jumped off the tower. Whoosh! Of course, that wasn¡¯t all. After he jumped down, he got onto a tightrope and began to walk over to the other side. As he was walking, he kept saying things like one thousand, two thousand, three thousand, four thousand, and simted what looked like a parachute release or whatever. Anyways, it was soon my turn to get into the safety gear, and the referee officer headed over to me. Wow, he was tall. Maybe around 190 cm? He could easily be a whole two meters by the looks of it. Anyways, he began to clip the safety harness onto me. ¡°Officer Lee. I look forward to your performance,¡± he said in a grave tone. Not that this was very high for me to begin with. I guess he didn¡¯t see that video of me diving off the bungee jump tform without a harness. ¡°Oh, and once yound, things will get difficult for you,¡± he whispered to me in a voice no one could hear. ¡°Can I know why?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Bastard. Soon, we were instilled with fear and I went up to the tower first. The other girls cheered me on, and I went up with a smile. Eleven meters. This is supposedly the height where an average person would feel terror. But who decided that? It¡¯s really not that scary. I looked down and the girls cheered for me again. ¡°Is there anyone you miss?¡± the instructor asked. ¡°Yes! The other members of Lovely Girlz!¡± I shouted. I just know the girls will be touched once they see. ¡°Who do you miss the most from Lovely Girlz?¡± ¡°All of them!¡± ¡°And who do you miss the most out of all of them?¡± ¡°I just miss all of them so much!¡± If I were to be honest, I¡¯d say Jia, but I know the other members would get upset if I only said her name. ¡°Fine. Then when you jump, I want you to scream the name of the people you miss the most.¡± ¡°Okay! Hey, Lovely Girlz! I love you!¡± And then, I jumped. Thud. After I jumped, I got on the tightrope and began to walk to the other side. From the ground, I could see the referee officer looking at me, clearly expecting me to fall. ¡°Idiot.¡± With a smirk, I purposefully dropped my helmet. Then, I drew my foot back until I was standing on one leg and kicked forward. ng! With a thunderous sound, the helmet went straight for the referee officer. Upon seeing the helmeting for him, the guy just went rigid. Not only that, the helmetnded just in front of him, right on target. Wham! There was barely a centimeter between his foot and the helmet. The officer gave a sigh of relief¡­right before he passed out. ¡°Consider yourself lucky that I didn¡¯t hit you on the head.¡± And with that, I got to the other side. I got my harness off and came down. At the moment I got down, I received my punishment. I guess the officer¡¯s prediction that I was going to suffer was urate. ¡°Officer Lee. You will receive a penalty.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± Hey, I should at least know the answer, right? ¡°Quit asking questions.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I took a good look at his face as I squatted down. Ugh, my thighs hurt. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Last Night in the Military

Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Last Night in the Military

Pweet! Pweet! Pweet! ¡°One!¡± Pweet! Pweet! Pweet! ¡°Two!¡± Pweet! Pweet! Pweet! ¡°Three!¡± . . . . Pweet! Pweet! Pweet! ¡°Twenty!¡± ¡°Do not put your feet down¡­.oh, it¡¯s fine.¡± The guy stared at my form in shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°No, sir!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The instructor¡¯s mouth fell open as he continued to watch me. Well, I don¡¯t me him though. We just did the PT 8 exercise twenty times without me faltering. Not to mention, the squat-jumps I had done before this. Those cruel bastards. ¡°Okay, well¡­again¡­oh wait, let¡¯s have a short break.¡± At that, I lowered my legs. Ah, much better. To be honest, I¡¯m barely holding on as it is. My body may be that of a girl, but it¡¯s stronger than you¡¯d think. The fact that I¡¯m tired just shows you how difficult this particr drill is. ¡°It¡¯ll be an effective torture method,¡± I muttered to myself. The instructor, who was bothering me before, was now taking the safety harness off of one of the girls. In the distance, I could see Joo-ran jump down from the instant tower and it was anything but graceful. I stared at the referee officer. He kept checking the safety harnesses of the other participants. Is he chalking the helmet incident up to pure coincidence? He better not be. Anyways, the other girls finished the course one by one. The first part was nowplete. No one had failed. *** The next part was rope climbing. It was a dizzying sight to be honest. They hung a rope from one cliff to the other. Not to mention, the drop was deep and steep. My guess was about 10 meters. We were going to have safety harnesses again, but it still looked nerve-wracking. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this, Sian,¡± Heejin said, shaking her head. Sadly, she had to. ¡°You have to.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I grabbed Heejin¡¯s hand to calm her down. Just then, the tanned instructor spoke up. ¡°We will resume after lunch.¡± ¡°Whew¡­¡± Heejin let out a sigh of relief. The MREs were passed out. ¡°Don¡¯t you have newer ones?¡± Heejin asked. Wow, so she even knew how to tell the difference between old and new MREs. She really did her research. ¡°We had some of the old ones left, so we are eating those first. They¡¯re passing out the new ones for the real soldiers, if you¡¯d like to join them that is.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s okay,¡± Heejin said meekly. She took her MRE and began to open the bag. ¡°It¡¯s braised saury.¡± Looking inside the bag, it actually looked pretty good. I took the rice and mixed it with the fish, shoving spoonful after spoonful into my mouth. I¡¯ve never had saury that tasted this good. The bones just melted in my mouth¡­wow¡­if there was oneint, it¡¯d be that it was quite a small amount¡­.the worst thing, really. This sucks. Isn¡¯t the food supposed to be unlimited¡­? ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. My stomach hurts¡­.¡± I heard Heejin say. Suddenly, she pushed her kimchi fried rice and tofu MRE towards me. The sight of it made me happy, but I stopped. I couldn¡¯t take food from Heejin. ¡°No, Heejin. You need to eat. Otherwise, you¡¯ll pass out.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to throw up. You should eat it, Sian.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± On the one hand, this was great for me! On the other hand¡­ ¡°If you won¡¯t eat it, I will,¡± Soomin said. She reached out to take the bag, but I snatched it towards myself¡­only to put it back down again. How could I be so selfish? A feeling of shame came over me. ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said, handing over the bag to Soomin. Her face brightened. ¡®Sigh¡­I want to have some.¡¯ No, Sian. Don¡¯t be super greedy. After lunch, it was back to training. ¡°Now, before we begin, we will do warm-up drill no. 3. Everyone, in position for PT 3!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± We all got into position for PT 3, except for Jae-yoon, who got into position for PT 2. Needless to say, she was called out for that. ¡°You! Penalty!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± For Jae-yoon, the penalty was to do PT 8. For the rest of us, it was PT 3. Suddenly, the tanned instructor was in front of me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your form, Officer Lee? Penalty!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± What was he talking about? My position was perfect. And he was punishing me from that? Well, if he says so, then what could I do? I went over toy down next to Jae-yoon and began to do the PT 8 exercises along with her. I bet I¡¯ve done a hundred of these by now. Still, throughout the whole thing, I never once faltered, or showed any sign of my energy falling. And that really confused the instructors. Anyways, it was now time to climb the rope. ¡°Ugh, my legs.¡± I massaged my thighs. Still, it wasn¡¯t that bad. First, the instructors showed us how to do it. The tanned instructor was really good. He simply leaned into the rope and pulled himself up using only his arms. It was like he was born to be a soldier. After the tanned instructor¡¯s demonstration, Heejin was the first to go. She gripped onto the rope and hooked her left foot under it. Then, her right. Then, she put all of her strength into her arms and pulled! But, instead of going up, she simply spun downwards, making her look like a sad little chicken. ¡°Hnnng!...¡± The instructor brought Heejin down, then helped her onto the rope again. And start! This time, she managed to go up maybe about two meters before she stopped. She just hung there, like a sad chicken on a spit. She tried to climb up some more, but to no avail. She made the mistake of looking down and gave a small yelp of surprise. There isting, but the fall was deep. I¡¯m sure from Heejin¡¯s perspective, it looked downright terrifying. ¡°Don¡¯t look down!¡± the instructor shouted. Heejin looked up. At this point, that was all she could do. ¡°Oneward!¡± the instructor shouted. Heejin slowly began to inch her way upward, but really slowly. Not only that, she seemed to be losing her grip on the rope. I think her strength was failing her, but she kept her hold and continued on. After about 3 minutes, when she reached the first branch, it was now my turn. ¡°Officer Lee, are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ¡°Then start!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± I began to climb. Initially, I spun around like a duck as well. But I managed to get myself to the first branch and pulled myself up. I grabbed the fabric tied around the rope. After that, the rest was easy. I was reaching Heejin at an rming speed. Unfortunately, in the distance, I could see the referee officer deliberately shaking the rope and before I knew it, I was hanging upside down. Thwang. ¡°Shit.¡± Of course, I was fine. I pulled myself back up and started once more. The officer tried to shake the rope again, but I had already grabbed onto the fabric, which meant I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. I managed to reach Heejin safely. ¡°Heejin, you okay?¡± Heejin remained in her spot, shaking, like a scared chicken on a spot. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­sniff sniff.¡± I could tell that Heejin was crying. That drove my protective instincts into gear. ¡°Do you think you can go forward?¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t have any more strength in my arms¡­sniff sniff¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I looked over my shoulder. Jae-yoon was now shimmying up the rope and she too, was barely hanging on. This is undoubtedly a difficult exercise for girls to do since they have lower upper body strength than boys do. ¡°What should we do?¡± Good question. This is difficult. ¡°What are you doing? Onwards!¡± The referee officer began to shout at Heejin. ¡°Ugh. Forget it.¡± I sat on the rope and began to undo the safety harness. The instructors immediately began to protest. ¡°Officer Lee! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± But their shouts were toote. I had already ditched the harness and was now on top of the rope. I criss-crossed my feet until I was in front of Heejin. If I continued on without her, she¡¯d probably be upset. So, I got down on the rope again. I reached down and pulled Heejin upwards. Chuk. Heejin moved up, but she couldn¡¯t grab onto the center. And so, I grabbed onto her cor and took hold of the center so she wouldn¡¯t fall. Then, I squatted down and began to go sideways, all the while holding onto Heejin by the nape of her neck. It certainly looked odd. Everyone stared, obviously wondering if I¡¯d fall. But to me, that didn¡¯t matter. There wasting after all. Besides, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d fall. I¡¯m Sian Lee, after all. The best warrior! We continued on until we finally reached the final branch. The referee officer stood there, staring at us, tilting his head this way and that way, wondering if he had just witnessed what he¡¯d seen correctly. *** After the shocking turn of events during the rope-climbing, the jump training ended rather smoothly. Also, we couldn¡¯t do the fourth drill because ofck of time. We spent too much time on the rope-climbing portion. ¡°Everyone! In line!¡± At the referee officer¡¯smand, we all stood in a line. Now that training was over, it was time to eat. ¡°Excuse me, Sir?¡± I said, raising my hand. The officer went stiff. ¡°Y-yes?¡± I tilted my head at that. What¡¯s with the sudden polite tone? ¡°W-what is it, O-officer Lee?¡± he said after clearing his throat. ¡°What¡¯s for dinner today?¡± ¡°Army burger.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± I gasped. Everyone else did as well. An army burger? I¡¯ve always wanted to try one. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t ask questions like that,¡± the referee officer said. I nodded. But seriously, what¡¯s with him? Why was he so polite all of the sudden? Is it because of what he saw during the rope-climbing course earlier? I called out to him again. ¡°Excuse me, Sir?¡± ¡°Ye¡­yes?¡± The guy went stiff again as he looked at me. I smirked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Ahem. Now, to the mess hall!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to do the military song?¡± I asked, raising my hand again. ¡°N-no. L-let¡¯s go!¡± We followed the officer to the mess hall. The idea of eating the army burger made me excited. It will be unlimited, right? I cheered at the thought. We went to the mess hall. Sure enough, we were allowed to eat as much as we wanted. And tonight was ourst night here. After the shooting practice tomorrow morning, we would leave. The days sure flew by quickly. ¡°Hmm¡­can I start with four buns, four bottles, four strawberry jams, four mustard sauce packages, and arge pile of sd? Oh, and four milk cartons, please.¡± I looked at all of the food piled on the tray and began to think. ¡°Am I missing something?¡± ¡°Sian! The egg,¡± Heejin said, pointing out the hard-boiled eggs to me. ¡°Oh yeah! The egg!¡± Now I knew what was missing. I took eight hard-boiled eggs and put them on my tray. My gas is going to outdo Heejin¡¯s after this. It¡¯s Heejin¡¯s turn to suffer. Do you know how bad it was for me during the night because of her? It¡¯s like she forgot there were other people sleeping in the room with her. The farts she would let out in the night were so bad¡­the amount of times she farted at the crack of dawn is almost terrifying. Nheless, I¡¯ll get my revenge tonight. We all sat around a table and began to eat ourst military dinner. I stuffed my mouth with sd and milk and so on, allowing myself to get lost in the food. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Jia is Dating?! (Part 1)

Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Jia is Dating?! (Part 1)

Consultation Time. Then again, it was far from a rest period. To prepare for the shooting range tomorrow, we were undergoing PRI Training, also known by its full name as Preliminary Rifle Instruction. For it, youy down, get into a shooting position, and then your partner will put a pebble on top of the muzzle. After that, you pull the trigger. If the pebble stays on the muzzle, you pass. If not, you fail. It¡¯s much harder than you¡¯d think. ¡°This is heavy,¡± Heejin whined as she picked up a rifle. ¡°Let¡¯s put a pillow underneath,¡± I suggested as I stuffed a pillow under her rifle. It seemed to help by a decent amount because Heejin gave me a satisfied smile. ¡°You need to get a better grip.¡± With that, Heejin pressed the butt of the rifle onto her shoulder, then tilted her head to squint through the scale hole. I then ced a small pebble at the end of her rifle. ¡°Pull,¡± I said. Heejin obediently pulled the trigger not long after. Bang! Thud. The rifle flew backwards as the pebble fell off the rifle. It¡¯s not like she has a hand tremor so why was she having such a hard time? ¡°You have to control your breathing, Heejin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± Well, this is true. ¡°Try to hold your breath right before you shoot.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s stop,¡± I said, giving her a pat on the head. I mean, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s a real soldier, so what¡¯s the point of having her do it well? Though I did hear that some people who are bad at the PRI are actually really good with the rifle as a whole. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I got down, got into shooting position, and aimed my gun. Heejin then ced a small pebble on top of my rifle. ¡°Pull,¡± she said. ¡°Okay.¡± I pulled the trigger. Bang! ¡­. ¡°Whoa, Sian! You did it again!¡± ¡°Pffft.¡± Not even once did I make a mistake or fail. Heejin ced a pebble at the end of my rifle, one after the other, and I didn¡¯t drop a single one. We remained as we were, practicing, when Joo-ran came up to me after a meeting with the bulldog instructor. ¡°Sian, she wants to see you.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Was it my turn? What sort of meeting would it be? With those questions in mind, I got up and headed to the office where the instructor was waiting. I arrived at the office, knocking before entering. ¡°Officer Lee, present, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Hi, Sian. Pleasee in,¡± the bulldog instructor greeted me, gesturing towards the chair across from her. I sat on the chair indicated, looking at her over her desk. ¡°So, Officer Lee. How did training go?¡± she asked with a smile. Then again, it didn¡¯t help her appearance at all. In fact, her smiling looked downright terrifying. ¡°It was fun,¡± I said. Of course, I was only being polite. I had already decided that I¡¯m nevering back here. To live a life that is heavily controlled and regted? It really didn¡¯t suit me. For the first time, I felt relieved that I was reborn in a woman¡¯s body. In other words, that meant that I would never be required to enlist in such a ce. ¡°Yeah, you looked like you were having fun. You were rather impressive, especially during the rope-climbing part.¡± The bulldog instructor was looking at me with a mix of awe and disbelief. It was like she couldn¡¯t believe the person sitting in front of her was an actual human being. ¡°I mean, anyone can do it if they put their minds to it,¡± I said modestly. ¡°You also have to be incredibly fearless,¡± the instructor added. Okay, I¡¯ll give her that one. After all, it would take a brave soul to undo their safety harness and climb onto the rope. Even with theting underneath, it¡¯s still a scary ordeal to put oneself in. ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Your physicality is excellent as well.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. Many soldiers would kill to have the level of skill you have.¡± The instructor was justyingpliments on me and each one sounded more sincere than thest. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± I said, remaining humble. ¡°Which is why I wanted to see you, Officer Lee.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°I wanted to ask¡­and I really hope you consider¡­would you consider joining the army?¡± ¡°No.¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate at all before I replied. No need to beat around the bush when I already knew my answer. ¡°Yeah...well, I figured. I¡¯m sure being an idol is a lot more fun. But it¡¯s truly a waste for someone like you to be a singer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a waste for someone with my face and figure to be a soldier.¡± The instructor didn¡¯t have an answer to that. I mean, it was true. A soldier couldn¡¯t be too pretty or sexy. What kind of girl who was lucky enough to look like me would want to waste her time being a soldier? Of course, everyone is different, but I¡¯m sure that there are very few exceptions. And I am very sure that I am most certainly not one of them. I had no intention of bing a soldier, not now or ever. ¡°You¡¯re right. Still, it¡¯s a shame for someone of your skill level. You could be one of the best female agents in the Secret Special Forces. You could even join our elite ck Widow Force while you¡¯re at it. I really hope you reconsider it. The world isn¡¯t as safe as it used to be. We could really use an agent like you.¡± So it was already a position for an agent, huh? Well, too bad for her. I was not going to reconsider. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really have no intention of joining the army.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The instructor gave a disappointed sigh. She must have really wanted to persuade me. ¡°I understand. If you change your mind at all,e see me anytime, okay? I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Oh, but...ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°May I know when the officers will be out on break?¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± the instructor asked me, looking a bit confused. ¡°I wanted to know so I can take them out for a meal,¡± I said with an innocent smile. ¡°Oh, really? I mean, of course. I¡¯m sure they will like that. Hang on.¡± The instructor brought over her calendar and showed me all of their vacation dates. I made sure to memorize the dates of the tanned instructor, the referee officer, and the gas chamber officer. ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Okay. And please, do give my words some thought, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°You are dismissed. Now please bring Heejin in here.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± And with a final bow, I left. s I did, a smirk crept up on my face. ¡°You guys are dead.¡± I could feel my smile bing more and more nefarious. *** After everyone finished their consultations, we finished our evening roll call, and got ready for bed. It was finally thest evening of this suffering hellhole life of a soldier. Is this how men feel on thest night of their enlistment? No, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re happier than this. After all, they have to suffer this life for up to two whole years. ¡°Everyone in Unit 3 will now retire to bed. Our final evening in the military. I hope everyone has a good night,¡± Heejin said. We all congratted each other. ¡°Sian, good job,¡± Heejin said as she burrowed herself under her sheets. ¡°You too, Heejin.¡± ¡°Sian, you were really cool.¡± Heejin¡¯spliment made me smile. There was no point in denying it. Once the show airs, I was going to be a bigger hit than before. At this rate, I was well on my way to bing a top star. ¡°Hey, Heejin.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fart, okay?¡± ¡°Okay! I even went to the bathroom earlier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I said with a satisfied nod. It¡¯s good that she did that. Speaking of which, I also went to the bathroom earlier, so the fact that I ate eight hard-boiled eggs didn¡¯t matter in the end. I¡¯ll be able to get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight. ¡°But how can a girl as cute as you fart so much?¡± ¡°Irritable Bowel Syndrome¡­hehe¡­¡± Heejin giggled. And at that evening, Heejin¡¯s farts once again made history as the worst, most toxic odor. *** When I came out, Hyuk-ae was waiting for me in the van. The other members of Lovely Girlz hade out. ¡°Bye, Sian! Call me, okay? Promise?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, giving Heejin my number. ¡°Thanks, Sian!¡± Heejin said, giving me one final hug. After she left, I went to join my own group. They were very happy to see me. ¡°Sian!¡± ¡°Oh my god, Sian!¡± Everyone ran towards me and engulfed me into a big group hug. God, what would I do without these girls? Especially Jia. I almost kissed her when I saw her beautiful face. ¡°Good job, Sian,¡± someone said as they climbed out of the van. That someone was Jinwoo. Look at himing out to see me. Did that mean we were going out to celebrate? I¡¯m sorry, but when I see Jinwoo, all I can think about is how much food he¡¯s gonna buy me. ¡°Hi, Mr. Park. It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± ¡°d to see you lived, Sian. How was it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just really hungry.¡± ¡°O-oh¡­r-really?¡± The color drained from Jinwoo¡¯s face in an instant. That always happens when I tell him I¡¯m hungry. ¡°Mr. Park! Now that Sian is out, let¡¯s go out to eat and celebrate!¡± Hainan squealed. Jinwoo suddenly looked like a doting father as he agreed. No way could he say no to Hainan. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go! What do you want to eat, Hainan?¡± Um, hello? Last time I checked, I was the one who suffered these past few days. Not Hainan. ¡°Lobster,¡± I cut in. Everyone immediately piped in to agree. Unfortunately, in the end, we couldn¡¯t have lobster. We came to a famous Chinese restaurant in Gangnam instead. They didn¡¯t have lobster, but they had sweet and sour pork, dumplings, ck noodles and spicy seafood noodles, and so on. I ordered one of everything and eagerly dug in. ¡°Wow¡­this is good¡­Hey Jia, what are you doing?¡± While I was busy stuffing my mouth with food, Jia was texting away on her phone. What could be so important? ¡°I¡¯m texting the guy I¡¯m dating.¡± ¡°What? Dating?!¡± My stomach began to twist and turn into knots. Dating? While I was in the military, Jia began to date someone? This is exactly why I shouldn¡¯t have left in the first ce. ¡°Who is it?¡± I demanded. Chapter 85 - Jia is Dating?! (Part 2)

Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Jia is Dating?! (Part 2)

¡°Unicorn¡¯s leader, Minjae Jung.¡± ¡°Unicorn?¡± Wasn¡¯t Unicorn that rookie boy group that debuted around six months ago? Then again, for a rookie group, they were doing really well. That¡¯s all due to the fact that their management was top-notch. Kuku Entertainment was heavily promoting and pushing the group out to the masses. ¡°Yeah. I went to a market a few days ago and ran into him. We¡¯re getting dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Tonight?!¡± They¡¯re having dinner? Together? Absolutely not! Sure, some people wouldn¡¯t see the harm. They¡¯d think that it¡¯s just an innocent dinner between two people. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t born yesterday. I¡¯m a thirty three year old with plenty of experience in these things. A man and a woman meeting alone at night is just uneptable. Especially if that woman is Jia! ¡°Yeah, tonight.¡± ¡°Can I go with you?¡± ¡°What? No way. We only agreed to have it be the two of us.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± I turned my head away, willing the dumpling to distract me as I dipped it into the sweet and sour sauce as I stuffed it into my mouth. I was jealous, and jealousy makes people crazy. Especially me. I had no intention of holding it back. ¡°Sian, are you mad? Hmm? Are you mad at me?¡± Jia pouted, clinging onto my arm. I turned to look at her. That¡¯s when I decided ¨C I¡¯ll have to follow myself. Was it selfish? Maybe, but I had no choice. There was no way I was handing Jia over to some guy who didn¡¯t deserve her. ¡°You¡¯re meeting for dinner? Fine. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay! Next time, we¡¯ll go together!¡± ¡°What? You n to meet this guy again?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jia said, looking as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Then, all of a sudden, she stood up to excuse herself, heading outside for a brief moment. ¡®Deities above, why are you doing this to me?¡¯ My mind and soul were absolutely shattered. ¡°Sian, are you okay? You¡¯re not eating that much,¡± Jinwoo said, staring at me in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an appetite right now.¡± Jinwoo chuckled at that. ¡°Not much of an appetite?¡± he repeated. ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± It was true. My stomach did hurt. It was because of Jia. She was outside, talking to that guy. Just the thought of it was making me sick. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You can¡¯t put on a facade in front of me. Quit acting and just eat.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Wow, this guy was annoying the shit out of me. I know you shouldn¡¯t say that about an elder, but still. ¡°Are you like this because you feel apologetic towards me?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Seriously, why would I? ¡°If so, then eat. You really went through a lot filming that show so just this once, I won¡¯t mind.¡± To prove his point, Jinwoo took out his wallet and ced it in the middle of the table. He sure was in a good mood, but I had no intention of taking advantage of it. And so, I put down my chopsticks. Everyone stared in shock. *** We returned to the dorms. I turned to stare at Jia. Her attention waspletely on her phone. Did she like him that much? ¡°Hey, guys. I have ns, so I have to go out for a bit.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± everyone replied¡­except me. Jia looked at me with a smile. ¡°Sian, I¡¯ll be back. Okay?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said briefly. A brief look of concern passed through Jia¡¯s face before she left. Once she was gone, I stood up as well. ¡°Sian, where are you going?¡± Hainan asked. ¡°Getting some fresh air.¡± I gave Hainan a wave before stepping out of the dorms. I followed Jia from a far distance away. I was using all of my powers to do so. I wanted to see this guy who dared to steal Jia¡¯s heart. I wasn¡¯t going to forgive him. Was she going to the market? All of a sudden, Jia stopped. Then, she looked down at her phone. ¡°Did they agree to meet at the market? That must mean Minjae¡¯s dorms are nearby.¡± The idea of this guy living so close incredibly pissed me off. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what sort of rat this guy is.¡± I remained far away, watching and waiting. After a few minutes, he showed up. He was tall with a feminine looking face. His eyes were especially big and wide. ¡°He looks like a girl.¡± I mean, he was handsome, but looked way too girly for my taste. ¡°Hi, Minjae,¡± Jia said sweetly. Minjae gave her a wave back. ¡°Hi, Jia.¡± ¡°Fuck this,¡± I spat out. I couldn¡¯t watch. They only said hi to each other and in an instant, my jealousy was ring up¡­if they were to hold hands¡­ugh, just the thought of it was enough to make me puke. What if they kissed? Deep breaths¡­I turned my attention back to their conversation. ¡°Should we go eat something, Minjae?¡± ¡°Sure. What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­pizza?¡± ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Do you like pizza, Minjae?¡± ¡°I like everything my Jia likes,¡± Minjae flirted in a greasy-ass tone. ¡°¡®My Jia?¡¯ Over my dead body,¡± I found myself muttering. This is why you shouldn¡¯t touch a jealous person¡¯s possessions. Anyways, the two headed over to a pizza restaurant nearby. I followed behind them. At the pizza restaurant. The two sat across from each other near a window. I sat on a table on the other side. ¡°What would you like to order?¡± a part-timer asked me. ¡°Oh.¡± I went through my pockets and pulled out two wrinkled 10,000 won bill. ¡°What¡¯s the cheapest¡­¡± ¡°This one,¡± the part-timer said, pointing to one of the pizzas on the menu. It was 17,000 won. ¡®Sheesh, it¡¯s pricey.¡¯ Then again, what could I do? Who knows how long they were going to sit there? I would have to order something as well¡­ ¡°Then give me that please.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The part-timer left and I returned my attention to Jia and Minjae. Ugh, this was nauseating. Jia kept smiling while Minjae keptughing his weirdugh. Sometimes, he¡¯d reach over and brush Jia¡¯s hair behind her ear. Every time he did that, I was tempted to throw the fork I was holding. Soon, their pizza arrived, as did mine. But for some reason, Jia only ate a little bit. That¡¯s not like her. ¡°Wow, this is infuriating.¡± I was angry as I stuffed the pizza I bought into my mouth...or my nose. I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t even know what topping I got. ¡°Fuck this.¡± I threw the pizza. Onto my te, of course. Anyways, I began to listen to their conversation. ¡°Wow, so you¡¯re going abroad next month?¡± ¡°Yeah. Thand, then Vietnam, then China, I think.¡± ¡°Then it really is an Asia tour.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± Minjae said with a shrug. Judging by the way he talks, I can say that he¡¯s notplete trash. Still, no way was I going to allow him to be with Jia. ¡°What about you? Is your group going abroad anytime soon?¡± Look at him with that friendly tone. I really wanted to kill that guy. ¡°No ns as of yet. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll get our chance before the winter. Right now, we¡¯re still focusing on Korea. And the members all have their solo schedules as well.¡± ¡°Oh, like Sian?¡± ¡°Yeah, she has a lot of schedules,¡± Jia said with a proud smile. ¡°Yeah, Sian is pretty cool. I thought she was some sort of martial arts master or something.¡± Well now, how did he know? Smart guy. ¡°She impresses all of us.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you jealous? Even a little bit? I get a little jealous when I see other members are more popr than I am,¡± Minjae said. Actually, I was curious as well. Was Jia jealous of me? I prayed that that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous at all. Actually, I¡¯m really proud of her,¡± Jia said with a big smile. I was touched. I wanted to run up to her and hug her at that moment. ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s amazing. You really are a sweet person, Jia.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me. The whole group feels that way. Also, thanks to Sian, our group has be really popr. We¡¯re all very grateful to her.¡± Ugh, how could a person be so sweet? This is why I couldn¡¯t let Jia go. ¡°Good for you guys,¡± Minjae said with a nod. The two sat there for a while, talking and eating their pizza. When they were just about finished, Minjae spoke up again. ¡°Hey Jia, once I¡¯m done with my Asia tour, do you want to go to Japan with me?¡± ¡°Huh? Like on a trip?¡± Jia said, looking surprised. I was shocked as well. ¡°The crazy bastard.¡± I was seriously on the verge of going over there and giving him a flying knee kick to where the sun did¡¯t shine. Minjae then continued. ¡°Yeah, like a trip. What do you think?¡± ¡°Uh¡­just the two of us¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. Just the two of us.¡± ¡°Oh¡­I¡­I think it¡¯s too soon for that¡­we¡¯re not even a couple¡­¡± Jia was hesitant and for a good reason. For a female idol, her image was everything. One scandal could ruin her entire career. There are only a few men who would willingly support a girl who was in the arms of another man. It was important to not have that love change to hate. In Jia¡¯s case, she had a lot of male fans, so she had to be incredibly careful. Justing to this pizza restaurant was a great risk. ¡°Then, let¡¯s be a couple. Starting today,¡± Minjae said all of a sudden. Wow, have you seen anyone so bold? ¡°Oh¡­but¡­we haven¡¯t even dated for a while¡­¡± ¡°So what? We both like each other, right?¡± ¡°Still¡­the other members told me to be careful¡­¡± Jia answered. That¡¯s right. I told her that, but I¡¯m going have to change that. I would tell her to never meet a guy. Ever. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Who would? I¡¯d trust a dog before I¡¯d trust this guy. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jia. I can wait. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Minjae¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know I made you ufortable, but don¡¯t make me wait too long, okay? I really do like you.¡± ¡°Okay, Minjae,¡± Jia said with a big smile. It seems like she really liked the guy. This was crazy. They continued to talk up until around 10 pm. That¡¯s when they got up, so I did as well. ¡°Now where are they going? It¡¯s 10 PM, so they should be going home, right?¡± Please just go home¡­don¡¯t push me even further¡­ The two left the pizza restaurant and began to walk off towards a certain direction. Towards the dorms. Was he walking her to the door? Okay, I could allow him that much. But suddenly. Suddenly! Minjae grabbed Jia¡¯s hand. ¡°What the¡­¡± My head began to spin. It felt like I had just been clobbered on the back of my head. Clobbered with my brain being pulled out. Oh my god. ¡°Minjae, could you let go of my hand please?¡± Jia tried to take her hand out of his grip, but Minjae gripped it harder. Jia hesitated. ¡°This¡­I can¡¯t¡­it¡¯s too soon¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just holding hands. If you keep doing that, I¡¯ll have to kiss you.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe those wordsing out of his mouth and then all of a sudden, I found myself running towards him. Even I was surprised at how fast I was going. I¡¯ve never run this fast before. I lifted my hand to hit the guy on the back of his head, but all of a sudden, Jia turned to look behind him. I immediately shifted my body and flew behind a car nearby. ¡°Huh¡­I think there¡¯s someone behind us¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Who?¡± Minjae turned to look behind as well, turning his head this way and that way. But he saw nobody. ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± ¡°I guess I saw one.¡± With that, Jia took her hand out of Minjae¡¯s grip again. ¡°Fine. Then next time, we¡¯re holding hands. Okay?¡± ¡°Um¡­we¡¯ll see¡­¡± ¡°You sure like to y hard to get.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The two separated between their respective dorms. I remained in my hiding spot, waiting for Minjae to pass by. It was the same blind spot where I caught the stalker. Soon, Minjae passed by me and I stepped out in front of him. ¡°Huh¡­? Sian¡­?¡± Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: 24 Hour Jungle…Sigh… (Part 1)

Chapter 86: Chapter 86: 24 Hour Jungle¡­Sigh¡­ (Part 1)

¡°Hey, you.¡± ¡°H-huh¡­?¡± Minjae stammered in fear. ¡°You fucking asshole.¡± ¡°W-what¡­?¡± His fear built up as I approached him. ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­S-sian, right?¡± he asked. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± He clearly didn¡¯t know what to say, so I pushed him in the chest. Hard. Whack! ¡°Argh!¡± The guy flew up about a meter into the air as he flew backwards. Thud. ¡°Oh¡­¡± He clutched his butt in pain as he stared up at me. His eyes were wide, shocked at my strength. He also looked extremely confused. ¡°Sian¡­why¡­why are you doing this to me all of a sudden¡­?¡± he asked, slowly getting up. Then again, he made sure to remain far away from me as possible. ¡°Break up with Jia,¡± I said immediately. ¡°We¡¯re not a couple yet.¡± ¡°If so, don¡¯t meet with her again.¡± ¡°But why¡­? Seriously, what¡¯s your problem?¡± he asked, still looking quite confused. ¡°You want to know why?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why? Also, isn¡¯t this our first time meeting each other? This is rather rude of you, don¡¯t you think? And what¡¯s it to you whether Jia and I date or not? Is that why you pushed me?¡± This guy sure asks a lot of questions. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Jia is already taken, so don¡¯t touch her,¡± I said, taking a step closer to him. He immediately tried to run away. I lifted my leg and gave him another good kick. Wham! Thud. ¡°Ow¡­¡± He rubbed his butt in pain as he got up again. This time, he began to taunt me. ¡°I was going to let this go because you¡¯re a girl, but are you mentally insane? Also, what do you mean by Jia is taken? She told me she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°She has a girlfriend.¡± ¡°What?¡± Minjae tilted his head to the side, clearly not getting what I was saying. I could hear his brain rolling around in his head, trying to make sense of what I said. But to be honest, even I didn¡¯t fully get what I just said. I just said it because I was infuriated. Anyways, he began to talk again as he backed away from me. ¡°A girlfriend? You mean like...a friend? Don¡¯t all girls have that?¡± ¡°Not that kind of girlfriend.¡± ¡°Then...like a real girlfriend?¡± he spat out. ¡°Yep,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± he shouted. ¡°J-Jia is¡­she¡¯s a lesbian? Then why would she like me?¡± Minjae shouted, clearly not wanting to believe it. ¡°She¡¯s not a lesbian, but there is a lesbian who likes her.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The guy remained frozen. Stiff like ice, and it was nowhere near winter. I approached him once more, and he immediately began to back up. I aimed another kick at his chest. Wham! ¡°Argh!¡± Thud. He fell backwards. This time, he merely rolled over, unable to get up. Not because he was hurt, but because he was in a state of shock. Looking at his passed out state, he sort of reminded me of a cockroach. But you know, cockroaches are hard to kill. Anyways, I walked up to him. ¡°So like I said, stay away from Jia if you want to live,¡± I said to him. ¡°When you were holding hands with her, I really did consider the thought of killing you.¡± I stepped on his butt for a bit before turning him over. All of a sudden, he grabbed me by the ankle. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are¡­are you really¡­h-human?¡± the guy asked me, looking incredibly fearful. I couldn¡¯t me him to be honest. He probably didn¡¯t even see that kicking. Only that I have skills way above an average human. ¡°What else am I? A dog?¡± I gave him onest kick for good measure, then walked away. *** After handing out my thorough(ish) punishment, I returned to the dorms. ¡°Sian! Why are you back sote?¡± Hainan asked, running up to me like an excited puppy. ¡°I was just out for a walk.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a shower?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Giving Minjae a piece of my mind had been enough to rx me for the day. ¡°Still, you should. Jia is in the shower as well.¡± ¡°Oh. Well, I guess I should go then.¡± ¡°Yeah. Go ahead. I¡¯ll make you some hotteok.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± I ruffled Hainan on the head before heading towards the bathroom. ¡°Hey, Sian! Where did you go?¡± Jia asked, standing in her naked glory. She was covered in soapther and it was so sexy. Dirty thoughts immediately began to run through my head. ¡°I just went for a walk,¡± I replied with a big smile. I¡¯m not smiling because of Jia¡¯s body. I was smiling because I knew Jia was never going to see that guy again. The thought made me very happy. ¡°Oh, really? I just got back as well. Let¡¯s take a shower quickly so we can have hotteok.¡± ¡°Okay. Oh, how was your date?¡± ¡°Hm¡­I¡¯m not sure. Minjae kept trying to hold my hand. It was a bit ufortable,¡± Jia replied honestly. ¡°You should have pped him.¡± ¡°But I do like him, so how can I do that?¡± Jia asked with a smile. That made me a bit sad. I should¡¯ve pped his face for her when I had the chance. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m done so I¡¯ll leave first. Don¡¯t take too long, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jia left, swaying her pretty little ass the whole way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jia. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t let you be with Minjae.¡± With that, I smirked to myself. *** We were sitting in the living room, munching on the hotteok cakes that Hainan had made. ¡°Hainan, this is really good.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve never had hotteok this good before. You should make it more often.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hainan seemed really happy at that. After that, I looked at Jia. Jia was looking at her phone, barely touching her hotteok. Her face didn¡¯t look that good. ¡°Jia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Minjae isn¡¯t answering his messages.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jia answered, sounding down. Why would he, though? He was passed out on the streetst time I checked. He¡¯s probably still there. All of a sudden, Jia received a text message. She immediately grabbed her phone to check. The message read: [Jia¡­by any chance, do you like girls?] ¡°Huh? Why is Minjae asking me this stuff?¡± Jia asked, looking confused. She replied ¡®yes,¡¯ thinking he was talking about having girls as friends. I never told her to do that. That was all Jia. Not long after, she got another message from Minjae. [Oh¡­Jia, I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m really busy right now so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to see you again¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­] Jia remained speechless as she read that message. She looked like she lost the ability to speak. Her face didn¡¯t change at all. Was she trying to decipher the meaning of the message? After a while, Jia turned to look at me. ¡°Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°This message¡­was I just dumped?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I said solemnly with a nod. I looked at Jia. She didn¡¯t look too good, but she was still beautiful. ¡°I think you were dumped,¡± I repeated. ¡°This bastard,¡± Jia suddenly spat out. For a second, I thought she was saying that to me and looked at her in rm. Jia was typing furiously and suddenly sent another message to Minjae. This one read: [Fuck off, you perv!] Wow, that was hot. I had no idea Jia had such fire in her. Anyways, that ended that rtionship and Jia came back to my side where she belonged in the first ce. *** The next morning. It was a beautiful morning, because I wasn¡¯t in the military. It was also because Jia was by my side again. I¡¯ve never felt so at peace before. ¡°What time is it?¡± I looked at my phone to check the time and saw that I had a message. ¡°Hm?¡± I opened it. It was from Jinwoo. ¡°What does he want now?¡± I looked at the message. It read: [Sian, are you free today?] He had sent it at four in the morning. What did he want now¡­I sent a reply. [Yes, I am.] I received a message back almost immediately. [Now?] [No, not now.] [Why not?] [I just woke up.] [Let¡¯s get chicken.] [Where?] I immediately changed and was out the door. I came out of the dorms to find Jinwoo waiting for me outside. He waved when he saw me. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Park,¡± I said with a bright smile. ¡°You sure look happy this morning.¡± ¡°I had some things to take care of, but I wrapped them up well,¡± I said, my smile bing wider. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Well, get in. We¡¯re getting chicken.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go to a ce nearby.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a famous restaurant I want to take you to. You¡¯ll love it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I got into Jinwoo¡¯s car. We entered the chicken restaurant. It really was famous. It was actually on TV! ¡°Wow, you weren¡¯t kidding.¡± ¡°Of course. Have I ever lied to you?¡± Jinwoo said, looking proud of himself. We haven¡¯t even gone inside yet. ¡°I¡¯ll save my judgement for after we eat.¡± I swallowed my drool as I walked in, with Jinwoo right behind me. I was so hungry. I couldn¡¯t eat yesterday because of Jia and my stomach was about to reach heaven. All thanks to Jinwoo. ¡°What would you like to order?¡± a part-timer asked us. ¡°We¡¯ll take the garlic roast chicken, the seasoned chicken, and the soy sauce marinated chicken.¡± There. I ordered three to start us off. The part-timer looked surprise, but Jinwoo barely batted an eysh. I guess he had now fully adapted to my appetite. ¡°Are more people joining?¡± ¡°No.¡± My answer made the part-timer more shocked than ever. She then spoke up. ¡°I think three whole chicken might be a lot¡­.¡± ¡°Nope. We n to order more.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The part-timer looked at me with a perplexed look before leaving. I turned my attention back to Jinwoo. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± ¡°Oh? How did you?¡± ¡°You only invited me out here because you wanted something from me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Jinwoo said with an acknowledging nod and smile. ¡°The thing is,¡± he said, ¡°You were booked for another show.¡± ¡°What is it this time?¡± To be honest, at this point, it was no surprise. ¡°There were two shows actually. One is a mukbang.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± My excited cry rang throughout the restaurant. ¡°But the other one¡­¡± Jinwoo began to hesitate. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°24-hour Jungle¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I was speechless. 24-hour Jungle. As the name implied, it was a show where people go into the jungle and live for a few days. It¡¯s definitely a survival show and it¡¯s really famous. You have to live in the wild for a week and when youe back, it¡¯s most likely for you to end up feral and traumatized so most people try to avoid it. Then again, you also be really popr so some people choose to endure through all of it. I was supposed to go on a show like that? Fuck me. An awkward silence passed over us. ¡°I¡¯ll do the mukbang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the important one.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°24-hour Jungle.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Was this guy serious? ¡°Sian, that show will send your poprity through the roof,¡± Jinwoo said, trying to convince me. ¡°I¡¯m popr as it is.¡± ¡°We have to make you more popr. You know it very well. 24-hour Jungle is a co-ed program. It has a 25% rating!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I wanted to vomit. Yeah, 24-hour Jungle. A popr show for the whole family every Friday night. If I were to go on this show and make an impact, it could make my whole future. But¡­but¡­it¡¯s so far and it¡¯s incredibly annoying¡­I seriously wanted to cry. ¡°Let¡¯s try it, Sian. If you go, I¡¯ll give this to you.¡± Jinwoo held out his credit card. ¡°This¡­¡± I almost puked all over him. ¡°Don¡¯t try and bribe me with this stuff,¡± I said, pushing the card back to him. ¡°It¡¯s unlimited.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I took the card back and slipped it into my pocket. ¡°I can really use it, right?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Jinwoo said with a nod that exuded intense certainty. He also gulped nervously as he nodded. I could see him sweating bullets already. ¡°Then, I¡¯m really going to use it as much as I want.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jinwoo said with another nervous gulp. I smirked. Hey, Jinwoo said I could use it as much as I wanted. I definitely nned to take him at his word. ¡°So you¡¯ll do the show, right?¡± ¡°Hm¡­okay, fine. Why not?¡± ¡°Great.¡± And just like that, I was casted for 24-hour Jungle. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: 24-Hour Jungle…Sigh… (Part 2)

Chapter 87: Chapter 87: 24-Hour Jungle¡­Sigh¡­ (Part 2)

¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Jia said, giving me a two thumbs up. 24-hour Jungle. It¡¯s a tough show, but a lot of celebrities wanted to do it. A show that was incredibly famous and I...was casted. ¡°I knew it,¡± Yoo-jin said with a nod. Ever since the photoshoot incident, she became more sweet, but perhaps a lot more shameless than before. Then again, she just turned twenty years old. She still has a ways to go before she grows conscience. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not surprised either,¡± I said with a slightly sarcastic smile. I have a lot of shows knocking at my door¡­not that it¡¯s unexpected. I¡¯ve be a hot topic recently. Some people were even calling me an alien, not being able to believe all the stuff I¡¯d been able to pull off. I mean, I couldn¡¯t me them, but an alien? Could it be any more stupid? ¡°But where are we going now?¡± Jia asked me. ¡°The famous Japanese sushi restaurant, Oishii.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Jia and Yoo-jin eximed and pped excitedly. Oishii. It was a famous Japanese sushi restaurant in Agujeong. It¡¯s run by a Japanese and known for its amazing sushi. ¡°Can we really go there?¡± Jia asked, her face looking concerned. With that, I took out the card. The unlimited card. ¡°Ta-da.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Jinwoo gave it to me. It¡¯s unlimited,¡± I said, waving the card. Jia and Yoo-jin both began to do a happy dance. ¡°Oh, but I feel bad that it¡¯s just us. It¡¯ll be great if we could take the whole group,¡± Jia said, thinking of the other girls who couldn¡¯te. She really was an angel. The other members were sleeping. I told the girls to get ready to go out and eat, but they were so tired that they didn¡¯t even listen to me. Pitiful. So, I woke up Jia and Yoo-jin as they were sleeping in the same room as me. ¡°We can just go out again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°He told me I could use it as much as I wanted. No need to feel guilty.¡± Did he really say thest part? I¡¯m sure he did. Or not? Is it just me? Well, he did tell me to use it as much as I wanted, so that¡¯s what I nned to do. ¡°Whoo!¡± Jia and Yoo-jin cheered, pumping their fists into the air. ¡°For dinner, how about a samgyeupsal party on the rooftop?¡± ¡°Can we get beef?¡± Yoo-jin asked. ¡°Let¡¯s get it all!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± We all began to happily dance. And then, Iter found out that at the moment I said that, Jinwoo started to bleed out of his ears. Anyways, we arrived at Oishii. It was still morning, so it was nearly empty. We sat at a table near the window. A Japanese employee came over not long after. ¡°Hello.¡± With his yboy like features, I immediately wanted to hit the guy. He had bleached tinum blonde hair and tattoos everywhere. Also, he walked with this swagger that I couldn¡¯tprehend. He didn¡¯t really seem like an employee. Not only that, his Korean was weird as well. Did he even know thenguage? ¡°We¡¯ll take the special Grande size sushi tter.¡± ¡°Ano¡­¡± The employee began to speak. In Japanese. ¡®Ano¡¯ in Japanese was equivalent to the Korean ¡®Um¡­¡¯ If you were to ever go to Japan and fall into a situation where you¡¯re confused, that¡¯s the only word you need. Anyways, it seemed like the employee didn¡¯t understandd what I said. So, I pointed to the picture on the menu. ¡°This.¡± ¡°Ah! Okay, okay.¡± With a nod, the employee took the menu and swaggered away. Was he really an employee here? He didn¡¯t really act like an employee of a high-end restaurant. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s an employee,¡± Jia said. No employee would act so casually. He¡¯d be fired on the spot. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a family member of a rtive. He probably just helps out in the mornings.¡± That was the most usible exnation. ¡°Hey Sian,¡± Jia suddenly said to me. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Who else is going to be on 24-hour Jungle?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. They won¡¯t tell us.¡± It¡¯s true. There¡¯s no word on who else was going to do the show, but the show did have their permanent cast members. They were Byung-hoon Lee and Junho Kim. They were veterans of the show, especially Byung-hoon. There was really nothing the guy couldn¡¯t do. He¡¯s kind of short, but he can hold his own wherever he goes. He¡¯s known to be responsible and really popr. On the other hand, Junho was tall and very muscr. He¡¯s also very smart and has a lot of female fans. He¡¯s Byung-hoon¡¯s right hand man. ¡°Can you get me Junho¡¯s autograph?¡± Jia asked. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been that long since you broke up with Minjae.¡± I mean, they just broke upst night. Well...maybe it didn¡¯t count since they hadn¡¯t even really dated. ¡°Still. He¡¯s so cool.¡± ¡®This girl, really.¡¯ Every time Jia mentions another guy, I just want to poke someone¡¯s eye out. That¡¯s how angry I get. ¡°Sian, can you get me Byung-hoon¡¯s autograph?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get his. But not Junho¡¯s.¡± ¡°Huh¡­why?¡± Jia began to whine. I shook my head, making it clear that it was not going to happen. Not now. Not ever. And then, the guy with the swagger and the blonde hair and the tattoos, who was probably most definitely not an employee, came out with the tter. The Grande size sushi tter. It included every kind of sushi that they made at this restaurant. tfish, yellowtail, fatty tuna (this one was the best), and so on, and so forth. There were even some I have never seen before. ¡°This looks so good!¡± Jia said, looking at all the sushi. Yoo-jin wholeheartedly agreed with her. Me, on the other hand¡­ ¡°This looks kind of small. Let¡¯s get ten more.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yoo-jin and Jia had no problem agreeing. And then, we began to dig in. But all of a sudden. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ew!¡± Jia and Yoo-jin spat out their sushi. So did I. ¡°Fuck!¡± A strong, spicy taste began to spread inside my mouth. We all looked into the sushi, and there was wasabi. Lots and lots of wasabi. ¡°What the hell?¡± I stared at the employee. He was snickering as he stared at us. Not only that, he was filming us with his phone. ¡°Is he the one who did it? I warily nibbled on another sushi. This one had a ton of wasabi in it as well. They all did. There was no doubt on who was the culprit. No doubt he was making fun of the Korean¡¯s inability to handle wasabi like the Japanese could. Then again, who would have thought someone dared to do such a thing in Korea? I knew what I had to do. I¡¯ll show him just how terrifying I could be. *** I grabbed the tter and stood up. Jia and Yoo-jin stared at me. ¡°Sian, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get a refund.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jia said wit ha reply. I took the tter and headed over to the bastard employee. ¡°Hey, you.¡± ¡°Hai?¡± No, no ¡®hi¡¯ as in hello. In this case, he was ¡®hai¡¯ as in ¡®yes?¡¯ I almost hit him before I realized that. ¡°Come on, baby,¡± I said, gesturing for him to follow me. I led him to a small spot where nobody would see us. He followed me with a snicker. We arrived at the spot. I held up the tter and asked him ¡®Why? What are you doing?¡¯ The guy kept saying ano¡­ano¡­ano¡­whileughing. So I took the wasabi and pushed it towards the guy into his own mouth. He tried to back away, but I brought him down. I took the wasabi-filled sushi and shoved it into his mouth¡­but then I was afraid he¡¯d choke, so I sat him up properly. I then grabbed him by the hair and took a bowl full of wasabi before pouring it into his mouth. After stuffing his mouth to the brim with wasabi, I took some water and poured that in as well. Then I shut his mouth. He began to struggle as I took his phone to film him. Click click click. I then sent those photos to the friends he had been chatting with. Then for good measure, I had him feel some of my murderous rage. It was a satisfying ending. *** I showed the Japanese owner the wasabi piled in our sushi. He apologized profusely and told us that the employee was his cousin and today was his first day. He apologized again and again. I said okay and when the owner asked what he could do to make up for it, I asked for another tter. With another apologize, he gave us five more. Then, he asked me what was wrong with his cousin and I told him he¡¯d be back to normal in an hour or so. Also, I told the cousin to never mention my name. Otherwise, I¡¯d really kill him. Anyways, we cleaned off those five tters and went to eat pizza. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve eaten so well in the morning. Not only that, in the evening, we had a barbecue party. But we do have a conscience so we only ordered pork. Also, Jinwoo came as well. He didn¡¯t hold back either. ¡°How did you hear about this?¡± ¡°I got a text.¡± ¡°A text? What text?¡± I asked. I never sent him a text. ¡°When you use the card, I get a text.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± So that¡¯s what happened. ¡°But why are you ears bleeding¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just happened.¡± With that, Jinwoo began to stuff his mouth with pork. ¡°Hm, we might need more. I¡¯ll go buy some.¡± ¡°!!!!!!¡± *** A few days passed and soon, it was the day before I would start filming 24-hour Jungle. The filming location was a country called Hanili on the Southern tip of Africa. It was well known for itsrge poption of alligators. Hmm, alligators sure sounds good. The Chinese have made the dish famous, plus it sounds really good. I want to try it. ¡°Looking at the cast list¡­it looks like Byung-hoon, Jungho, and UCIVA champion Sunghwan Lee. As well as top gay celebrity Ji-chun Hong¡­and the youngest member of Ladies¡¯ Generation, Hye-jeong. Huh? Hye-jeong is going to be on the show?¡± Jia said, looking surprised. ¡°Hye-jeong? I thought she was holed up in her ce?¡± Ever since that day she cursed at our performance, she¡¯s been pretty much under house arrest. Was her self-reflection period over? Oh, now that I think about it, isn¡¯t she also under Han Enterainment? That¡¯s thepany where the fortune-telling Mr. Lee works. Ugh. ¡°I guess she¡¯s done apologizing,¡± Jia said, looking miffed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to make her apologize again,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± I smirked. ¡°Hye-jeong Jung, the youngest member of the top girl group Ladies¡¯ Generation, meets Sian Lee¡­sounds like fun,¡± Ji-hyun said, looking excited. Then again, she wasn¡¯t the only one. Looking at thements, a lot of people were excited for the show. Hye-jeong vs. me. It was exploding all over the inte. ¡°Sian, you have to win!¡± Jia said. ¡°I¡¯m not going there to fight,¡± I pointed out. It¡¯s true. It¡¯s not apetition, but that looks like it¡¯s about to change. If Hye-jeong is nice, I can be nice to her as well...but with her personality, I highly doubt that. Especially since I myself had no intention of bing her friend. She¡¯s pretty, but her personality is...eugh. ¡°Let¡¯s pack.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The other members helped me pack again. Of course, this time, I didn¡¯t put too much trust into their expertise. That¡¯s the lesson I learnedst time ¨C that these girls don¡¯t put too much thought when they pack¡­ Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: 24-Hour Jungle…Sigh… (Part 3)

Chapter 88: Chapter 88: 24-Hour Jungle¡­Sigh¡­ (Part 3)

Today was the day I would start filming 24-Hour Jungle. I didn¡¯t even sleep at all. As to why, it would be so that I¡¯d be able to fall asleep on the ne. Jia and Yoo-jin stayed up with me as well. ¡°This one.¡± I picked up a pair of sunsses and put them on. ¡°You look so cool!¡± Jia said, looking at me with admiring eyes. I preferred that much more than hearing ¡®You¡¯re beautiful.¡¯ ¡®Cool¡¯ suits me more. That¡¯s probably why I have so many female fans. All of my fan letters are from girls, especially from teenage girls. ¡°This is sunscreen?¡± ¡°Yeah, you spray it on,¡± Jia answered. ¡°Really?¡± There¡¯s spray-on sunscreen now? ¡°And this is eye-cream, BB cream, CC cream, vitamin supplements, face masks¡­¡± ¡°Stop,¡± I cut her off. At this point, it would take her another five minutes to name all of the cosmetics in my bag. ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s too much makeup?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a girl group member. You need this stuff.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really need makeup though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but you need to make sure to always look your best,¡± Jia countered. She was quite firm as well. ¡°Sian, do you need this?¡± Yoo-jin said, holding out a bra. It was pretty big. ¡°What size is that?¡± ¡°D.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a C.¡± ¡°Details, details. Just take it. It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I took the bra. ¡°Do you need padding, too?¡± Yoo-jin asked me. ¡°I¡¯m not going off to show my chest,¡± I pointed out. And that concluded my packing. Oh, my watch. ¡°I need a watch¡­¡± ¡°Here,¡± Yoo-jin said, holding out hers. ¡°Is it waterproof,¡± I asked. I wanted to know because I was sure there were going to be times when I needed to be underwater.¡± ¡°What kind of watch nowadays aren¡¯t waterproof? Go ahead.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Now I was really finished. Oh, my razor. I need to shave. ¡°Where¡¯s my razor?¡± ¡°Here,¡± Yoo-jin said again, this time handing me a razor. As she did, she added, ¡°I told you to getser hair removal.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I¡¯m really going to have to consider it. It was getting annoying to have to shave every day. ¡°Hey, Sian, do you want to get a Brazilian with me next time?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer that question. ¡°Shall we go?¡± The other members were sleeping, and I didn¡¯t want to wake them up. We all said our goodbyes during dinner anyway. ¡°We¡¯ll go to the airport with you, Sian.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I checked my phone. Hak-gyu should be here by now with the van¡­ And speak of the devil. He called me. ¡°Hey, Hak-gyu.¡± It felt very natural to be on first-name basis with him. After all, I am technically the same age as him. There¡¯s no reason to feel bothered. ¡°Should I go now?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, guys.¡± I left the dorm with Jia and Yoo-jin in tow. The van was waiting for us outside. Oh, it was a different van this time. The Lovely Girlz members all chipped in to buy a new one. Hak-gyu stepped out of the van. ¡°Oh, are you twoing as well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jia and Yoo-jin answered at the same time. Now that I think about it, Jia came with me to the training center as well. She really is a sweetheart. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I opened the van and climbed in. That¡¯s when I saw Jinwoo sitting in the backseat. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Here, Sian,¡± Jinwoo said, patting the seat next to him. I took the seat. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I won¡¯t see you for a week. It¡¯s only right that I see you off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Jinwoo said with a big smile. ¡°Is there something I should know?¡± I asked just in case there was. Then again, was there anything that I needed to be careful about? Like, the animals? Well, I¡¯m d to say that I¡¯m immune to venoms and toxins so there¡¯s nothing to worry about there. Oh, wait. That would be a no. I have a different body now. Am I still immune now? Considering that I still trained my skills, surely that must mean I¡¯ve kept my immunity as well. Oh well. I guess I¡¯ll find that outter. ¡°Yeah, right. Just don¡¯t go wrestling with alligators.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± How did he know that that was what I was nning to do? ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°What do you mean by why not? Do you want to get bitten and killed?¡± Jinwoo asked me, looking horrified. ¡°Who? Me?¡± ¡°Then, is it the alligator who will get bitten?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± I mean, why not? But Jinwoo continued to look at me as if I had lost my mind. ¡°You should go to the hospital.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Anyways, we continued to chat as we headed towards the airport. We finally arrived, but there were so many people. And a lot of reporters. ¡°Sian, let¡¯s look at your outfit.¡± Before I could get out of the van, Jinwoo looked at me from head to toe. A pair of jeans and a white T-shirt. And white sneakers. Oh, sunsses as well. ¡°It¡¯s rather in.¡± ¡°So is your face.¡± ¡°You really do say whatever you want.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Here. Wear this.¡± Jinwoo took off his own gold ne and gave it to me. ¡°It looks expensive.¡± ¡°It costs around ten grand.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t lose it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Like anyone would try to steal something from me. They¡¯d die if they tried. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll lose it. ¡°Actually, never mind. Give it back to me before you leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After putting on Jinwoo¡¯s ne, I got out of the van. At that moment, someone shouted my name and everyone turned to look at me. All of a sudden, they all started to run. It was like I was looking at a swarm of zombies. ¡°Sian!¡± ¡°Sian!¡± ¡°Sian, you¡¯re amazing!¡± There were female Japanese fans as well. The cameras went off. Luckily, my sunsses shielded me from the shes and I walked inside. Soon enough, the bodyguards surrounded me and barricaded the crowd, allowing me to havw a smooth and safe passage in. ¡°Take off your sunsses!¡± someone shouted. I took them off. I smiled and greeted my fans. They absolutely lost it. Some even passed out. Anyone watching this would think they were dying, but was I really this popr? It was a bit surprising. ¡°Sian, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Jia shouted from behind me. Jia, Jinwoo, and Yoo-jin were currently following right behind me. Some people were also shouting out Jia¡¯s and Yoo-jin¡¯s names, but most of them were calling out for me. Considering that the fans hade out to the airport to see me, it made sense. Looking around, I could see that I really did have a lot of female fans. I hardly saw any men. ¡°I think you need to hold a quick fanmeeting,¡± Jinwoo muttered behind me. Even he looked surprised. I guess he didn¡¯t expect me to be this popr either. I mean, it¡¯s not like I knew. As I walked further into the airport, I could see the staff members of 24-hour Jungle gathered together. There was the filming crew along with main host Byung-hoon and assistant host Jun-ho. I approached them. ¡°Hello,¡± I said with a deep bow. Byung-hoon and Junho greeted me withrge grins on their faces. I¡¯ve never seen such jolly expressions. Was this their first time having a female guest? ¡°Sian, right? Please. Sit,¡± Byung-hoon said, getting up from his own chair. I sat down without a second thought. Now that I see it, the show producer was more excited. He kept going on about how I suited the show. ¡°Ahem.¡± I covered my mouth with my fist to cover myugh. There were still a lot of cameras taking my picture. Not to mention all of the admiring eyes watching me. And the show staff members as well. Both male and female staff members were staring at me intently, but the girls had weird expressions. They looked like lesbians¡­and that¡¯s when it happened. There was amotion in the distance and everyone got up to look. So did I, but I drew up some of my powers to make it easier. And I could see immediately what it was. A celebrity. One that I knew very well. It was Hye-jeong. Her poprity just transcends. I don¡¯t get how she was able to be forgiven so quickly. Her poprity is maybe twice as big as mine. I know it sounds unfathomable, but it could be more than that to be honest. I had to give it to her. Soon, Hye-jeong arrived and greeted everybody. She came to the center and stood right next to me. With the two of us next to each oher, the visuals were off the charts. I¡¯m sure we made quite a picture. The producer already looked like he was drooling. ¡°You sure are popr, Sian,¡± Hye-jeong whispered in my ear. It was rather nice to hear her voice after so long. ¡°You too,¡± I said, sneaking a nce at Hye-jeong¡¯s chest. She had some volume, but I had more. Sure enough, Hye-jeong snuck a nce at mine and her smile faltered a bit. Score one for me. We took our seats again and began to chat with the two hosts. We didn¡¯t say much. Just small talk. Byung-hoon seemed especially interested in me. ¡°How could you go bungee jumping without a safety harness?¡± ¡°I had to save Jia.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Byung-hoon gave me two thumbs up before he added. ¡°Do you think you could teach me next time?¡± ¡°Teach what?¡± ¡°Bungee jumping without a harness.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Was he insane? All of a sudden, the fans parted like the Red Sea and a man appeared. This man was incredibly famous. A household name. There was no one who didn¡¯t know who he was. It was Ji-chun Hong. The most famous gay man in all of Korea. ¡°Yo! Chief Lee!¡± The moment he saw us, he gave Byung-hoon a big hug. It seemed to catch Byung-hoon off guard. ¡°Oh hello, Mr. Hong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you! How are you?¡± ¡°G-good¡­¡± This time, Ji-chun turned to look at Junho. With a flirty look in his eyes, he hugged Junho as well. There was no mistaking the fluster in Junho¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh my, did your muscles get bigger?¡± ¡°Oh, hehe¡­.I¡¯ve been working out¡­.¡± ¡°Is it okay if I fall for you?¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to¡­.¡± ¡°Toote. Pffft.¡± Ji-chun gave Junho a flirty nudge in the shoulder. Then he looked at us¡­and immediately turned away. ¡°¡­.¡± Guess he really was gay, considering he didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the girls. But all of a sudden, Ji-chun turned to look at me one more...with narrow eyes that seemed to be shooting daggers. ¡°Um¡­?¡± What did I do? Ji-chun came right up to me and peered at my face. He tilted his head to the side. ¡°Hmm¡­why do you smell like a guy?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sometimes, one¡¯s gut feeling can be amazing. Soon, UCIVA martial arts champion Sung-hwan Lee appeared. He was incredibly muscr. The moment he came in, everyone became tense. Especially Junho who was of simr build. But from what I saw, he couldn¡¯tpare to Sung-hwan. Of course, that¡¯s a given. Sung-hwan was a trained athlete, after all. If the two were topete, Sung-hwan would definitely win. But unlike his formidable looks, his personality was rather cautious. ¡°Good morning.¡± At his shy greeting, everyone smiled and greeted him warmly. Especially Byung-hoon. He was suddenly speaking to Sung-hwan like an old friend. ¡°Sung-hwan! Nice to see you!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± And with that, all six team members of 24-Hour Jungle were finally together. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: The First Hunt in the Jungle (Part 1) Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The First Hunt in the Jungle (Part 1) We took our seats on the ne. I was next to Hye-jeong. ¡°You.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re blowing up these days,¡± Hye-jeong said as she checked her makeup. ¡°Sorry,¡± I suddenly apologized. ¡°Sorry? What? You think you need to apologize to me since you became popr?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about that day. With the button that hit your forehead, that is.¡± ¡°Button?¡± Hye-jeong repeated, turning to fully face me. Her eyes looked rmed and skeptical. ¡°Yeah, I threw it.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hye-jeong shouted. Everyone on the ne turned their heads to stare at me. At that, Hye-jeong cleared her throat andposed herself. She then continued to speak in a whisper. ¡°Was it really you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You bitch.¡± ¡°You really should have just backed off.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hye-jeong gasped at that, but then she took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± It didn¡¯t seem to work though. With a smirk, I closed my eyes. It was time for some shut-eye, but just then, Hye-jeong spoke up. ¡°Hey, you.¡± ¡°Yeah~¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t 100% confirmed, but you¡¯re going to get bitten by an alligator.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I said with a nod. Hye-jeong spoke up again. ¡°Mr. Lee told me. He¡¯s never wrong, so you better be careful.¡± ¡°Oh, that guy.¡± The one who said he could see the future. ¡°What? That guy?¡± ¡°Yeah, that guy.¡± ¡°Ugh. Whatever. I don¡¯t want to talk to you. My head hurts. Go away.¡± And with that, Hye-jeong turned her body away from me. But I have to admit, even now, she looked adorable. Her personality might be rotten, but there¡¯s no doubting that she¡¯s pretty. Anyways, back to Mr. Lee. Did he really say I¡¯m going to get bitten by an alligator? I brought up my powers in anticipation. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The alligator should better watch it. *** I must have dozed off at one point, because the next thing I knew, someone was nudging me awake. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake! We thought we¡¯d lost you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Why would you say that? ¡°You slept the whole eighteen hours.¡± ¡°Oh. Wow. I was out for a while.¡± I guess staying up all nightst night worked¡­ ¡°Anyways, we¡¯re almost there. You should get ready.¡± At the producer¡¯s suggestion, I nodded and shook my head awake. I looked over at Hye-jeong. She was sleeping as well. ¡°How long did she sleep?¡± ¡°Eighteen hours and a half¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± I guess she slept for a long time too. ¡°I¡¯ll wake her up.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± With a small smile of gratitude, the producer returned back to his seat. I turned to Hye-jeong. ¡°Oy!¡± She didn¡¯t wake up, so I brushed her hair to the side. And what I saw caught me by surprise. ¡°Ah!¡± She was sleeping with her eyes wide open! It was so creepy. ¡°Jesus Christ.¡± I shook her awake and this time, Hye-jeong opened her eyes. I mean, they were already wide open, but now her pupils had returned to their rightful ce in the center. ¡°Hm¡­what?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°Ugh. Whatever. Wake me up when we¡¯re actually there. So annoying¡­¡± With an irritated toss of her head, she turned away and fell asleep again. She¡¯s not the first to be like this. The ones who get irritated when you wake them...so I woke her up again. ¡°Hey...hey...heeey!¡± That was thest straw. Hye-jeong whipped her head to look at me, now fully awake and pissed. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Hye-jeong snapped. Soon, we arrived at the Hanili Airport Terminal. *** ¡°Ugh.¡± My luggage was so heavy. Why did I bring so much stuff? I mean, true, it¡¯s all stuff that I need. Traveling is exhausting. As soon as we were out of the airport, we were greeted with blue skies and crisp, clean air. ¡°Wow.¡± I looked up at the sky as everyone began to take it in. How could a sky be so blue? ¡°Everyone, gather around please,¡± the producer, Jun-gil Lee, said. We all stood in front of him. ¡°Now before we head to our destination, we will inspect your bags.¡± At those words, Bung-hoon and Junho both chuckled, like they knew it was going to happen. The rest of us looked at each other, confused and taken back. Including me. I wasn¡¯t told that they¡¯d be inspecting our luggage. ¡°Please open your bags so the staff may inspect it.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± I opened my bag. I mean, whatever. What would they take? I only had my makeup, clothes, and food. Soon, one of the staff members approached me. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°May I look inside your bag?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said with a nod. The staff member then began to go through my bag. ¡°No¡­no¡­no¡­um, no¡­why are there so many snacks?¡± she asked as she continued to take out food items. I guess she felt bad, because she suddenly stopped to look up at me when she asked that question. ¡°Did you not get the notice?¡± ¡°What notice?¡± ¡°Oh, I guess Mr. Park didn¡¯t tell you about it.¡± ¡°No, he did not.¡± Of course he didn¡¯t. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time he didn¡¯t tell me something important. ¡°So are you taking everything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This sucks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, she took out all the food items, including the bags of seasoning sauce. ¡°But that¡­¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± And then, she just tossed it out like it was garbage. Rude! ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I brought that in case the food was nd. Then again, when has that ever stopped me before? I let it go. ¡°Are you getting rid of that too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She took my bags of sugar and salt. With that, all the food stuff were gone. ¡°You sure are strict.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± She even grabbed the bag of jawbreakers in my hand and tossed it out. ¡°What about my makeup¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay, but you¡¯ll probably end up not using it. Most of the participants find it annoying in the end.¡± She said it so casually, but it made me think ¨C next time, I¡¯ll put my food items inside my makeup bag. ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t take this,¡± the producer said, taking my shampoo. ¡°Okay.¡± Yeah, I figured the shampoo was overkill. I let it go when Yoo-jin put it in, but I¡¯m honestly not surprised. With that, our luggage were checked and approved. Now, my bag felt much lighter, but I still found it annoying to carry. And so, I turned to Byung-hoon. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Lee?¡± ¡°Yes, Sian?¡± Byung-hoon spoke with a father-like smile. ¡°What do you actually need when you go to the jungle¡­¡± ¡°You really just need sunscreen.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Thanks.¡± So I took out my sunscreen and gave the rest of my bag to the staff. In the end, I only had my backpack with a single bottle of sunscreen. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go. Our destination is about an hour¡¯s walk from here. Just follow us and you¡¯ll be fine. Is everyone ready?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± we all answered loudly. *** We were now in the jungle. Everyone was doing their best to trek through the jungle floor. It wasn¡¯t easy since this was our first time, but it was the cameraman who I felt the most sorry for. ¡°Isn¡¯t it heavy?¡± I asked the VJ. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I do this all the time,¡± the VJ answered with a smile. Now that I look at it, his arms and shoulders were holding up the camera like it was a toy. ¡°Still, if it gets too heavy, just tell me. I¡¯ll help you carry it.¡± ¡°Thanks for your concern.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± We walked a bit more. This time, I approached the interpreter. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are there really alligators here?¡± I asked curiously. I wanted to get some alligator meat for everone. ¡°Hang on.¡± The interpreter approached our guide and tranted my question. The guide answered with big gestures, pointing off into the distance. The interpreter nodded and came back to me. ¡°If you head in that direction, there¡¯s arge river. That¡¯s where the alligators live. It¡¯s dangerous, so don¡¯t ever go there.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I was excited. The idea of getting alligator meat was making my heart pound, but I can¡¯t go by myself. I¡¯d have to bring a VJ with me¡­ I looked at the muscr VJ walking behind me. Unfortunately, before I could say anything, he suddenly looked at me and immediately backed away. ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked. The VJ looked confused. ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t know. For some reason, I suddenly just got really scared.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sometimes, humans are more intuitive that one gives credit for. I put him down as the VJ I would bring for the alligator hunt. We went deeper into the jungle and arrived at our destination. ¡°Um¡­¡± This was weird. I thought that there would at least be some sort of house, but there was nothing. It was just more jungle. Then again, Byung-hoon and Junho looked excited. They were already walking around, talking about the shelter they were going to build. ¡°We¡¯ll put some branches here and here, then tie them together with rope. We¡¯ll take the leaves to make the floor and tie them together to make a roof.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be better to make the frame with that tree over there,¡± Junho suggested. ¡°Yeah, okay. Now, we need to get food.¡± Byung-hoon turned his head this way and that way to inspect the area. His eyes fell on a bird that closely resembled a chicken and immediately ran forward. The bird managed to escape, jumping up to a high tree branch. It then leaped to another tree branch. Then another. And another. ¡°Is that a monkey, or a bird?¡± I asked, watching the creature hop away. ¡°That bird is called a heegak,¡± the interpreter told me. ¡°Heegak? Can we eat it?¡± Byung-hoon asked, his eyes twinkling. I knew the moment he was told we could, he was ready to go after the bird. ¡°Yes. The locals around here love it. It can¡¯t fly, but it can jump very high and gets around by hopping on tree branches.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Byung-hoon said with a nod. He immediately began to craft together a slingshot to catch the bird. ¡°What about our shelter?¡± Junho asked. ¡°I¡¯ll do it after we catch the ba¡­bird.¡± Soon, Byung-hoon had his slingshot made. ¡°Can you make me one, too?¡± Sung-hwan asked in a soft voice. His body and appearance looked so rough, but his smile makes him look rather na?ve and childlike. It¡¯s almost impressive. ¡°Sure!¡± Byung-hoon immediately began to make another one. ¡°Me, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sian, but not for you. You might get hurt.¡± I know he was only saying that out of concern but my lips twisted into a sneer. I want to shoot the bird as well. Looking at my face, Byung-hoon gave an indulgent smile. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go hunting together.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I said with a nod. And with that, the hunting team and the house team were created. Byung-hoon, Sung-hwan, and I made the hunting team. The rest would be in charge of building the shelter. Well, not really building. Junho and Ji-chun would gather the wood to build it, and Hye-jeong agreed to help. ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon okay, Junho? So just get the building materials ready for when we¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Junho answered firmly. These two really are a good team. They fit well together. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go, guys.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We went after the bird. It was standing on a high branch in a tree off in the distance. It had quite an arrogant expression on its face. It looked like it was jeering, daring us to try and catch it. ¡°You¡¯re dead meat,¡± I spat out. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: The First Hunt in the Jungle (Part 2) Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The First Hunt in the Jungle (Part 2) We approached the chicken-like heegak bird. ¡°Hang on. Team meeting,¡± Byung-hoon said all of a sudden. The three of us gathered around. ¡°Watch this, guys.¡± With a big smile, Byung-hoon picked up a small stone. He then ced it against the slingshot string and pulled it back. The heegak was looking this way and that way, but he didn¡¯t see us standing right below him. ¡°I¡¯ll get it in one shot.¡± And with that, Byung-hoon released the slingshot. Whoosh! The stone flew at incredible speeds at the heegak, but it managed to jump out of the way just in time. ¡°What?!¡± Byung-hoon looked up at that shot. I bet he didn¡¯t expect the bird to be able to dodge it so quickly. Caw! Caw! The bird let out a cry as it looked down at us. It seemed to be smirking at us. I know that birds don¡¯t smile, but to me, it looked like it was jeering as it looked down at us. ¡°Let me try.¡± Sung-hwan picked up a pebble and loaded his own slingshot. He then pulled it back, his veins bursting in his muscles quite clearly under my vision. He then released the string as the stone flew. Whoosh! Unfortunately, it was a bad shot. It didn¡¯t even get close to the bird. With another smirk, the heegak let out a cry. Caw! ¡°Hey, at least it¡¯s not running away,¡± Byung-hoon said. His smile was almost admirable as he looked up at the bird. ¡°But doesn¡¯t it look like itsughing at us?¡± Sung-hwan said, looking at the heegak. Yeah, I think he¡¯s right. The bird really does look like he¡¯s making fun of us. Look at it with that smirk. I know it sounds crazy, but I swear it was jeering at us. ¡°It does, huh.¡± Byung-hoon loaded his slingshot again and released it. Unfortunately, he failed again. This time, the heegak knocked the stone away with its wing. Byung-hoon¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What the?¡± He was shocked. Clearly, he¡¯d never seen a bird like this before. He and Sung-hwan continued to try and shoot the bird down with their slingshots, but to no avail. The bird simply kept dodging the stones. Once when Sung-hwan shot at it, it even let out a yawn. ¡°Here, let me try.¡± I stepped up. ¡°Are you sure, Sian? It might be difficult for you to use it,¡± Byung-hoon said, pulling at the rubber band. His strength was no joke. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± With a casual smile, I loaded the slingshot. Byung-hoon and Sung-hwan stared at me, both smiling. Seems like just looking at me was something they both enjoyed. They know a pretty girl when they see one. The moment I took the slingshot, the bird began to cry out. Caw! Caw! Caw! Is it trying to find me? Animals really do have killer sense. They know when danger ising. ¡®Hmph. Seems like you know what¡¯sing. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it quick.¡¯ I held up my slingshot and aimed with a smirk. The bird looked down at me and began to cry fiercely. Caw! Caw! Caw! Caw!!! It was kind of annoying. It almost sounded like it was trying to provoke. Like it was going ¡®Want to fight?¡¯ ¡®Bastard.¡¯ I pulled back the string as Byung-hoon and Sung-hwan gasped. I had pulled the string back far...way too far. In the end¡­ Snap! The band broke. With that, the bird immediately began tough. Caw caw caw! Caw caw caw! Caw caw caaaw!! ¡°That little¡­.¡± I was so mad that I just threw the slingshot. Whoosh! The slingshot flew towards the bird at breakneck speeds while the bird immediately tried to jump onto a higher branch. Fortunately, my slingshot was faster and hit the bird on the back of its head. Wham! Caw! With a final cry, the bird fell out of the tree. ¡°Wow! We got it!¡± Byung-hoon ran foward, and then Sung-hwan and I followed. *** ¡°Where is it?¡± Byung-hoon asked, looking around. The bird definitely fell somewhere around here, but it was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Hmmmm.¡± It was strange. Where did it go? With a blow like that, it would definitely be passed out, if not dead. Maybe it was stronger than it looked. ¡°But Sian, that was amazing,¡± Sung-hwan praised me with his two thumbs up. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, bowing my head modestly. Byung-hoon joined in as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think of throwing the slingshot. You have a good arm! You could be a pro athlete.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Once again, I epted the praise modestly. Just then, in the distance, we heard a rustle in the bushes. Byung-hoon then immediately ran towards the foliage. ¡°Everyone, quiet.¡± Then, he began to give us orders. ¡°Sung-hwan, go to the right. Sian, to the left. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sung-hwan and I did as we were told and made a triangle around the bush. We began to close in quietly. Just then, there was another rustle in the bushes and suddenly, a bird head popped out of the leaves. It immediately saw Sung-hwan and Byunghoon before jumping upward. ¡°Get it!¡± Sung-hwan made a run and slide to catch it, but the bird simply jumped out of reach andnded on Sung-hwan¡¯s head. Using that as leverage, it jumped upwards. Byung-hoon slid forward, holding both of his arms out. Unfortunately, the bird simply jumped off his head as well. I quickly aimed a rock and aimed it at the bird with my slingshot. Whoosh! Wham! Bullseye. Thud. Within seconds, the bird was killed. *** We got back to our camping side. ¡°Hey, guys! We got the bird!¡± Byung-hoon said, holding up the heegak. Everyone gasped. ¡°Wow! How did you get it?¡± Hye-jeong asked. ¡°Sian got it,¡± Byung-hoon said, gesturing towards me. Hye-jeong¡¯s face immediately fell. It seemed like the idea of me doing something good made her upset. ¡°Oh my god. Was it really you, sweetheart? How did you do it?¡± Ji-chun asked as he came towards me. I immediately tensed up. Well...maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s gay, but I felt a little ufortable. ¡°I just¡­caught it.¡± ¡°Just caught it? How?¡± Ji-chun asked with a curious pout. ¡°She used a slingshot. She¡¯s really good at it as well. I¡¯d adopt her if I could,¡± Byung-hoon said with a proud smile. ¡°Oh my god, you know how to use a slingshot? You¡¯re amazing!¡± Ji-chun said. He gave a girly punch in the shoulder. Is he acting this way because he¡¯s gay? The moment he came close to me, I backed away. He saw that and said, ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m gay. Super-gay. The best gay there is. I¡¯m not interested in girls, I only like guys. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to feel ufortable around me.¡± ¡®I¡¯m a guy, too,¡¯ I said to myself. Anyways, after this, Ji-chun started to act like my best friend, and I felt reallyfortable. I¡¯ll say this again ¨C I¡¯m a guy. Also, I¡¯m not interested in other guys. I like girls. ¡°Let¡¯s build our shelter and eat our dinner. Junho, Sung-hwan, and I will do the building. Ji-chun, why don¡¯t you take Sian and Hye-jeong to look for some fruit to go with our meal.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ji-chun said in a cute manner. Byung-hoon cleared his throat in an ufortable manner. ¡°They¡¯ll be okay, right?¡± ¡°Ugh, sweetheart. I¡¯m gay! Lighten up,¡± Ji-chun said, but he was a guy. His height looked to be about 178 cm. He was bald, but it looked rather good on him. In some ways, he was actually pretty hot. It¡¯s just that his way of speaking and mannerisms were so mboyant. Anyways, we split into two teams. Hye-jeong and I followed Ji-chun into the trees. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here!¡± I said with the VJ behind us. You know, the VJ I decided to take with me when I go alligator hunting. His arms were really something else. They weren¡¯tparable to Sung-hwan¡¯s, but definitely bigger than Junho¡¯s. Was it from carrying around the camera all the time? ¡°Hello, Sian,¡± he said with a big smile. Judging by the blush spreading across his face, I can only imagine how flustered he was that I was speaking to him. ¡°If the camera is too heavy, just tell me. I¡¯ll carry it for you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Then, he suddenly held out the camera to me. I red at me. He immediately put it back onto his shoulder. ¡°I said tell me.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Haha¡­sorry.¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Hey, honey,¡± Ji-chun said, turning to look at me. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Twenty-one.¡± ¡°Oh, then you¡¯re the same age as Hye-jeong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh my god! Is that why you two are so pretty? Because you¡¯re friends?¡± Ji-chun linked his arms with the both of us. What¡¯s so amazing about being pretty? ¡°We¡¯re not friends,¡± Hye-jeong replied. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± This time, it was me who answered. Hye-jeong made a face at me. Ji-chun whipped his head back and forth between the two of us. ¡°Oh my god, you guys. Are you guys jealous over me?¡± Okay, so he¡¯s a little dense. Anyways, he continued to speak. ¡°You guys, I¡¯m gay. Like, super gay. I don¡¯t like girls. At. All. So, don¡¯t you go and get a crush on me. You can be my friend though. Totally.¡± Seriously, who was this guy? I¡¯ve never met anyone like him. Suddenly, something fell andnded at my feet. We all looked at it. ¡°Huh?¡± It looked like a round looking fruit. ¡°It¡¯s a coconut,¡± Hye-jeong said. ¡°A coconut?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a tropical fruit,¡± Hye-jeong said, picking it up. She took the coconut and began to shake it. We could hear something sloshing around inside. ¡°It¡¯s ripe.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked. ¡°If you hear something sloshing around when you shake it, it¡¯s ripe.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Huh. So Hye-jeong is not as stupid as she looks. This is why you shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. ¡°Hye-jeong is right. You¡¯e so smart,¡± Ji-chun said. Oh yeah. Ji-chun is a chef, and he owns three famous restaurants in Gangnam. He immediately went into an exnation about the coconut. ¡°Coconuts are high in potassium and low in sodium. The pulp is high in fiber and low in carbs. That¡¯s why a lot of countries serve food made of coconut. When you look inside, there¡¯s a white jelly-like substance. If you scrape that off and eat it, it¡¯s sweet but savory at the same time. Unfortunately, it¡¯s high in fat, so people who are on a diet shouldn¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± For the first time that day, I found myself looking up to Ji-chun. He really knew his stuff. Seeing the impressed look on my face, Ji-chun gave me a nudge in the shoulder. Suddenly, Hye-jeong took the coconut and threw it onto the ground. Whack! But it didn¡¯t break. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it breaking?¡± Ji-chun picked it up and threw it onto the ground again. Whack! This was going to be hard. The coconut was not giving in anytime soon. ¡°Oh my god. I¡¯ve never seen a coconut this strong,¡± Ji-chun said, giving the coconut an exasperated look. ¡°Let me try.¡± I took the coconut from Ji-chun and examined it. Should I try to rip it open with my hands? But then everyone will look at me weird. Some people already think I¡¯m a creature from another. ¡®Oh, well, too bad.¡¯ So, I also threw it onto the ground. Whack! Crack. The coconut opened. I had failed to control my strength. Chapter 91 - A Fun(ish) Alligator-Hunt

Chapter 91: Chapter 91: A Fun(ish) Alligator-Hunt

For a moment, there was only silence. And then, Ji-chun spoke up. ¡°Sian, are we supposed to eat this off the ground?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Well, that was rude. I was so pissed, I almost told him that maybe he should. They can go crack some coconuts open if they think they can do better. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Well, no need to be sorry I guess. Unfortunately, we¡¯ll have to throw this one away.¡± Ji-chun picked up the coconut shell and saw that one side still had juices running out. He stuck his tongue out to lick it, and immediately began trembling. At first, I thought he might have peed himself, but that wasn¡¯t it. It turned out it was because it was so good. ¡°It¡¯s so good.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I stuck my tongue out and had a taste of it. It was sweet, really sweet. But really good! ¡°Here. Try some.¡± I held the coconut out for Hye-jeong to try, but she refused. ¡°You eat it.¡± ¡®Ugh. Are you kidding me?¡¯ I thought to myself. I seriously wanted to pull her hair out¡­ ¡°But where did the coconute from?¡± Ji-chun asked as he continued licking the coconut. He looked up and¡­ ¡°There it is!¡± Sure enough, there were several coconuts hanging off the branches. ¡°They¡¯re so high up,¡± Hye-jeong whined. ¡°You¡¯re right. Hmmm¡­¡± Ji-chun looked around, looking for a way to take the coconut down. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find anything so he grabbed the trunk and shook it. ¡°Down!¡± Shake shake¡­ The coconuts did move a bit, but they didn¡¯t fall. Nheless, Ji-chun continued to try, gritting his teeth and straining his muscles to get it down. It was actually sexy¡­in a rough middle-aged man sort of way. ¡°Wow¡­this is hard.¡± Ji-chun gave up rather quickly. Really? He didn¡¯t even shake it that long. Tsk tsk. ¡°Move.¡± I pushed Ji-chun to the side, and gave the trunk a hard kick. Whack. The tree shook violently. As a result, the coconuts dropped like hot cakes. Ji-chun and Hye-jeong could not help but gasp. From that, Ji-chun, once again, opened his big mouth. ¡°Do you just eat things off the ground without a spoon like an animal?¡± ¡°Yep. Sorry.¡± Wow, this guy. Then again, there was something they didn¡¯t know. When I kicked the trunk, it created a crack in the trunk. The crack was beginning to creep up the trunk as we were walking away. While we were getting close to the campsite, the trunk split in half as the tree fell to the jungle floor. Crash! ¡°What was that?¡± *** Soon enough, it was dinnertime. Coconut and birds. After splitting the coconuts open, we all sipped the juices inside the coconuts before cing the bird meat inside the shells. Then, we ced them onto the fire. ¡°Gulp.¡± All around were sounds of people swallowing back their saliva, trying not to drool. Including me. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m going crazy¡­¡± Wow, that smell was incredible. It was enough to make one¡¯s eyes roll to the back of their head in extreme pleasure. ¡°I had no idea you guys had such great focus,¡± Byung-hoon said to us with a smile. That made everyone snap out of their gazes. ¡°Here everyone, gather around. Let¡¯s have a discussion while we wait for the bird to cook,¡± Junho said. We all sat in a circle. Six people. A good number to make some small talk. ¡°The shelter looks good,¡± I said while looking at it. To be honest, it really was well-built and sturdy. It was big enough to hold all six of us, and was also strong enough tost even after we left. They even took therge leaves to make a solid roof. It was attractive and practical. These guys were good. Now that I think about it, didn¡¯t Byung-hoon learn architecture from somewhere? ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve built a shelter,¡± Byung-hoon said with a modest shrug. Junho then smiled. ¡°You guys did a great job. I might fall in love with you guys if you¡¯re not careful,¡± Ji-chun said. Byung-hoon, Junho, and Sung-hwan all immediately looked away with awkward smiles. ¡°Anyways, how long is it going to take for the bird to cook?¡± Hye-jeong asked. She did not take her eyes off the coconut for a second. Was she that hungry? Then again, we haven¡¯t eaten anything since we arrived¡­unless you count the coconut juice. These guys are cruel. I can¡¯t believe they won¡¯t even give us anything. I¡¯m almost gonna pass out. ¡°I think¡­around twenty minutes,¡± Byung-hoon said, poking the coconut shells with a stick. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of heegaks in the area. Let¡¯s catch some more tomorrow,¡± I said. Byung-hoon agreed immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Sian. You¡¯re really good with the slingshot. With a little lesson from me, you¡¯ll be the best shot.¡± ¡®You can¡¯t evenpare to me,¡¯ I thought to myself. Sure, Byung-hoon¡¯s good, but I¡¯m clearly better. Fortunately, I managed to thank him with a straight face. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°No need for that. We¡¯ll wipe out the area of heegaks tomorrow!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± We continued to chit chat as time passed. Finally, we opened the coconut shells. A scent of cooked meat and fat immediately filled the air, making us drool again. ¡°Wow¡­¡± With some gloves, Byung-hoon began to pull out the cooked pieces of bird and pass them around to us. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Whoa¡­¡± ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Everyone gasped in delight as Byung-hoon pulled out the rear end of the bird. And then the torso, wings, and breast. Everyone cheered at the sight. ¡°tter! tter!¡± Byung-hoon called out. Junho immediately brought one out. Byung-hoon then slid the bird onto it. ¡°Alright, everyone grab a piece,¡± he said. We all reached out to get a piece of the bird. ¡°Here, Sian, you get a drumstick,¡± Byung-hoon said, handing me a drumstick. I epted it gratefully. Hye-jeong could not help but pout with envy. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Of course you get one too,¡± Byung-hoon said, handing Hye-jeong the other drumstick. Hye-jeong brightened up immediately. Was she that happy? Now that I look at it, I wasn¡¯t sure if one bird would be enough. ¡°We¡¯ll have to catch at least ten tomorrow,¡± I said, finishing off my drumstick in one bite. It was gone in a sh. ¡°Ten¡­wouldn¡¯t that be too much?¡± Byung-hoon asked, looking doubtful. ¡°Get fifteen,¡± Hye-jeong said. Well, what do you know? Anyways, we continued to talk as we chowed down on the rest of the heegak. *** It waste. Everyone had fallen asleep. Well, everyone except me. I was looking up at the stars and all of a sudden, I was thinking about my past. ¡°You could see the stars then as well.¡± I was suddenly overwhelmed with a feeling of nostalgia. My vision began to get wet and blurry¡­ ¡°Ugh, fuck¡­¡± I¡¯m not a crier. Unfortunately, at that moment, I couldn¡¯t stop. Am I getting old? Or was it the female hormones? Well, it¡¯s not like anyone else will know¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s get up.¡± I stood up. Then, I went to go find the muscr VJ, but I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. Was he sleeping somewhere? ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± It¡¯s for the best. If people were to see me go alligator hunting, they¡¯d definitely say I¡¯m some sort of freak. Then again, don¡¯t regr people go alligator hunting too? Anyways, I searched around and finally found the headquarters where the staff was residing. I could see them in the distance, cooking instant noodles. I thought about going over there, but then thought against it. It¡¯s not like they were going to let me have some just because I asked. I¡¯ll just enjoy the alligator meat with the other cast members in the morning. I headed for the river where the alligator lived. I was walking through the jungle when I spotted another heegak. He crossed my path with no care in the world. For a second, I considered killing it, but then let it go. They¡¯re so na?ve. It makes me want to catch them just to prove a point. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re in my way. Move.¡± At my words, the heegak simply tilted his head, but eventually moved on. ¡°Stupid bird.¡± After thirty minutes or so, I finally arrived at the river. Well, it was thirty because it was me. For anyone else, it would¡¯ve taken at least a couple of hours. Anyways, I began to search for any sign of alligators. ¡°I see one there¡­and there¡­oh, there¡¯s one there as well.¡± Their eyes were above the water. That¡¯s why it was easy to find them. ¡°What should I catch them with?¡± I took out the slingshot from my back pocket. ¡°Should I use this?¡± I thought about it for a second. Alligators are pretty tough and do take hits well. Then again, it¡¯d be fun to hit an alligator. ¡°Hmm¡­Hang on. What¡¯s up with that one?¡± I could see one of the alligators staring intently at me. As if I was a delicious snack. ¡°That bastard.¡± I almost went into the water, but then stopped. The moment I approached the bank, at least twenty more pairs of eyes appeared. The moment I go in, I¡¯m dead. But¡­what am I going to do about that rude alligator? I loaded my slingshot with a rock. Then, I let it go. Whoosh! Thwack! Bullseye! I got it right in the eye, making it bleed. The alligator jumped out of sight. ¡°Ha.¡± With a smirk, I got closer to the riverbank. I then red back at the alligators. ¡°If you think you got it,e at me.¡± None of them moved. Is it because they know who they¡¯re messing with? I¡¯ve even taken a tiger down with just a pinky toe. Someone like me would never lose against a mere alligator. ¡°I said,e at me.¡± Again, none of them moved. ¡°You little shits.¡± I put my hands in the water, intending to at least wash my face while I was there. Then all of a sudden! An alligator jumped right out of the water! It opened its mouth wide and closed it around my arm! In one swoop! I guess this was what Gap-chan had been talking about when he said I¡¯d get bitten by an alligator. But then what? ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m pretty strong.¡± Yeah. The poor alligator may have gotten my arm but instead of chopping it off, its own teeth began to break. Crack. I¡¯ve seen tigers lose their teeth, but never an alligator. The alligator was also in disbelief, clearly never having lost its teeth before, immediately trying to sink back into the water. I grabbed it by its nose and yanked it back up. ¡°Aha!¡± Grrr¡­.! The alligator tried to pull away with all its might. Fortunately, I won in the end and managed to pull it out of the water. ¡°Fuck, this hurts.¡± I mean yeah, my body is tough to break, but alligator teeth still hurt. Look, you can even see its teeth imprints. The alligator opened its toothless mouth and tried to scare me. I walked towards it and with a swift move, I mmed my hand down on its snout. I then immediately began stomping on its entire body. How long did I attack the alligator? After a while, the alligator fell limp¡­like a wet rag. It¡¯s already been a while since it stopped fighting. I looked back at the river and this time, I didn¡¯t see any alligators. But¡­. ¡°Oh no. The skin is ruined.¡± Since I had failed to control my strength, there were scratch marks on the alligator¡¯s body. Now I won¡¯t be able to sell it. Oh well. It¡¯s not like I had any real ns to anyway. But wait a minute, what if someone thinks this is animal abuse? That¡¯s not fair. The alligator attacked me first. I was just defending myself. It¡¯s not like I wanted it to die. Then again, I knew people were still going to gossip. ¡°I¡¯ll say I found it somewhere.¡± I took the alligator and began to drag it back to the campsite. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: A Fun Eel-Hunt (Part 1)

Chapter 92: Chapter 92: A Fun Eel-Hunt (Part 1)

Cock-a-doodle-doo! Cock-a-doodle-doo! If I¡¯m hearing rooster sounds, that means there¡¯s a rooster nearby, right? The thought of eating chicken woke me up instantly. But ugh...it was only Hyejeong¡¯s rm ringtone. ¡°This bitch.¡± I was this close to pulling her hair out, but just then, I heard Byung-hoon gasp. ¡°Whoa!!!¡± ¡°What¡¯s he excited about now?¡± I climbed out of my bed and headed over to where Byung-hoon was standing. It wasn¡¯t just me. The other cast members and even the staff were approaching him with curious expressions on their faces. When we got there, the show producer let out a scream as well, along with the staff members. All the cameras were pointed at the shocking sight. In other words, they finally saw the alligator. The alligator I had caught. ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god! It¡¯s an alligator! Aaah!¡± Byung-hoon kept screaming. Has he never seen an alligator before? ¡°Ugh, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± I immediately turned around and headed back to our shelter. Hopefully, by the time I wake up again, they will have figured out how to cook the animal. ¡°But why does this alligator look so limp?¡± Byung-hoon asked. Unfortunately for him, the only person who knew the answer was me. And I¡­had already fallen back asleep. *** I woke up again. I checked the time and saw I had gotten one more hour of shut-eye. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± I sat up and looked around. Hye-jeong was still sleeping, and I could see the four guys sitting around a campfire. With the dead alligator. They seemed to be having a serious conversation¡­I upped my hearing so I could eavesdrop. ¡°How did the alligator get here?¡± ¡°Maybe the owner lives nearby.¡± ¡°Then¡­should we put it back?¡± ¡°But¡­sigh¡­it looks so good¡­¡± ¡°But seriously, why does it look so¡­weak?¡± ¡°It looks like someone beat it to death.¡± ¡°They probably used an instrument of some sort,¡± Sung-hwan said. He examined the alligator, sounding more and more sure that it was a heavy instrument of some sort. He then added, ¡°My guess is they used a pipe.¡± ¡°If they were going to kill it, they could¡¯ve just done a quick job of it. Why overkill?¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s just how they do it around here? But who¡¯s the owner?¡± They kept going on and on about the potential owner. So, I finally approached them. ¡°You guys can eat it if you want.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± All four of them turned to stare at me, looking very confused. After all, as far as they know, I wasn¡¯t the owner, so how should I know? ¡°I found it over there,¡± I said, gesturing off in the distance. Nheless, the men still looked confused. Did they not understand me? ¡°Where?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°Over there. Like really~ far away.¡± ¡°Oh¡­.¡± ¡°Anyways, you can eat it. There¡¯s no owner or anything.¡± ¡°How do you know for sure¡­¡± ¡°When I found it, it was already dead. I guess it lost its way after leaving the riverbank.¡± At that, everyone gave a nod of understanding. Only Sung-hwan wasn¡¯t easily satisfied. ¡°Then who beat the alligator?¡± he asked, looking at me. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t buying my exnation. ¡°Maybe it managed to run away from whoever did it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That seemed to be an eptable reply for Sung-hwan, who finally nodded himself. ¡°Then we can eat it, right? Finders keepers, losers weepers.¡± Ji-chun pointed out. We all nodded at that. The interpreter said something to the guide, and the guide said something back. With a nod, the interpreter came back to us. ¡°You can eat it. It belongs to whoever found itst.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s dig in!¡± Byung-hoon said. Our faces brightened up not long after. Then the interpreter suddenly added, ¡°But remember, alligators have no reason toe this far.¡± ¡°Then how did it get here?¡± everyone asked me. ¡°How should I know?¡± I said with a shrug. And so, the origin of the alligator remained a mystery as we all began to eagerly prepare to eat the meat. It was just a regr-sized alligator, but there was plenty of meat on the bones. So, we ended up donating some of it to a vige nearby. *** At the moment, I was out looking for fruit with Hye-jeong. ¡°Did anything happen?¡± Hye-jeong asked, looking concerned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°Your arm. Did you get bitten?¡± ¡°Why would I get bitten?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Mr. Lee said. He said you got bitten by an alligator.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I shrugged, making my face look pleasantly confused. ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­Mr. Lee¡¯s predictions have alwayse true in the past¡­¡± ¡°I guess his luck finally ran out,¡± I said with a smile. Then again, it was pretty amazing. After all, I did get bitten, just like he said. Of course, that was the alligator¡¯s mistake, but still. ¡°Tell him to quit spreading bullshit and mind his own business.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Actually no. Tell him to use his talents to buy a lottery ticket.¡± ¡°He says he doesn¡¯t know them.¡± ¡°Then, he¡¯s a liar. What kind of fortune teller doesn¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯tugh. He¡¯s never been wrong. Even I am surprised by him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised by people who can¡¯t guess this stuff as well.¡± ¡°Well, anyways¡­it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡± With that, Hye-jeong turned away and began to head in another direction. Wait¡­did she just express concern for me? Well, that was¡­nice. ¡°Hye-jeong, you can¡¯t go that way!¡± ¡°I have to pee!¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± While Hye-jeong relieved herself, I looked around to see if I could find anything edible. My eyes fell on a fallen tree in the distance. Maybe there¡¯s something there. ¡°Isn¡¯t that where we got those coconuts?¡± I headed over towards the tree. All of a sudden, I heard Hye-jeong let out a scream. I immediately turned back around and ran in her direction. ¡°What the-¡± My eyes fell on a strange sight. There was a snake with its tongue hanging out. Not only that, it was flicking its tongue towards Hye-jeong¡¯s butt. Wow, what a pervert. Hye-jeong was stuck in her position, unable to move. She probably thinks the snake will bite her if she moves. Anyways, while we¡¯re on the topic, I must say, her butt is pretty cute. ¡°Sian¡­sniff¡­sniff¡­¡± Hye-jeong looked at me with sad puppy eyes. I gestured at her, silently telling her not to worry. I approached the snake. He didn¡¯t even notice me, continuing to flick its tongue at Hye-jeong¡¯s butt. ¡°This little brat.¡± I stepped on the snake. Its jaws snapped open in surprise as I immediately grabbed its tongue and pulled. The snake then instantly died in my hands. ¡°Yes! Score!¡± ¡°Did¡­did you get it?¡± Hye-jeong looked over her shoulder as I held up the dead snake for her to see. She freaked out and tried to back away, her butt falling on her own mess. ¡°Make sure to wash your butt.¡± *** Hye-jeong and I returned to the campsite with some coconuts, as well as the snake I¡¯d caught. But¡­no one was there. We were the only ones to return. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I asked the lobster head producer. The main producer had followed the hunting group. The one I was currently talking to was a new guy. He kind of looked like a lobster. ¡°They¡¯re still out hunting,¡± the lobster head said in a tired manner. He looked exhausted. Has he been watching porn all night or something? ¡°What are they hunting?¡± Hye-jeong asked. I told her to wash her butt, but she still hadn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t forget, did she? ¡°Eel.¡± ¡°Eel?¡± Hye-jeong repeated. The lobster head nodded. ¡°There¡¯s arge pond that connects to the river. They¡¯re catching eel there. They¡¯re as big as my arm.¡± The lobster head producer showed off his muscles. They weren¡¯t that big. In other words, that meant the eels were average sized, right? ¡°I guess they¡¯re small.¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re really big. Do you want to see?¡± the lobster head asked. Only to me, it looked he was more curious and was just trying to use us as an excuse to go. But then again, I was curious too. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the lobster head said, looking much more awake as he led us towards theke. We followed after him. After about twenty minutes, we saw the four guys. Three of them were arm deep in the pond, while another one stretched out on the bank. ¡°Huh? Yeon-min. What are you doing here?¡± the main producer asked the lobster head. So, the lobster head¡¯s name was Yeon-min, meaning regret. It quite suited him. ¡°Sian and Hye-jeong wanted toe,¡± the lobster head replied, readily using us as an excuse. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Suddenly, the producer smiled. He always does that when he sees me and Hye-jeong. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just him. All the male staff members brightened up the moment they met eyes with us. The female staff members seemed excited to see me too. Anyways, we approached the men. ¡°Hey, guys.¡± But they didn¡¯t answer back. Three of them were too busy trying to catch the eel. Thest one was sleeping on the edge of theke. So I walked over and very gently, I shouted, ¡°Hi!¡± The three men jumped and stared, while the one who had been sleeping bolted right up. After the initial second of shock, all four of them seemed happy to see us. ¡°Hey. When did you guys get here?¡± ¡°Just now,¡± I said. The water came up to their thighs, and it was very wide. Also, in the distance, I could see where it connected with the river. ¡°You guys look like you¡¯re having fun.¡± ¡°Ugh, shut up. We haven¡¯t even caught one. They¡¯re so fast. Slippery as well,¡± Byung-hoon said with a shake of his head. That made me even more curious. Just how hard could it be that even Byung-hoon was having trouble? ¡°Can I join?¡± ¡°Uh¡­sure¡­but¡­they bite. It might be scary,¡± Byung-hoon said, sounding skeptical. ¡°Okay,¡± I said casually. I rolled my pants up to my thighs, exposing my thighs to the cool breeze. All the men stared, looking very dazed. Everyone, that is, except Ji-chun. From the look on his face, he may as well have been staring at a rock. That¡¯s probably how he saw all women. Just as I was about to step into the water, the lobster head producer approached me. ¡°Sian! You need gloves!¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± I took the gloves and put them on. Finally, I stepped into the pond. ¡°Fuck!¡± I suddenly shouted. The staff members all looked me, startled. ¡°Oh, sorry! It¡¯s just really cold¡­hahaha¡­¡± I stretched out my arms. Alright. Let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s see just what it was that allowed them to remain out of reach for two whole hours. But just then, one of the eels bit me on my Achilles heel. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: A Fun Eel Hunt (Part 2) Chapter 93: Chapter 93: A Fun Eel Hunt (Part 2) ¡°Ouch.¡± That hurt. ¡°See. I told you they bite,¡± Byung-hoon said with a smile. Then all of a sudden, he made a grab for another eel. Unfortunately, he failed. ¡°Aw, sssshhhh¡­.¡± He stopped himself from cursing just in time. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I looked down at the water. It was very murky. I couldn¡¯t quite make out anything, but there were a lot of eels swimming around me. Are you telling me these men really couldn¡¯t catch them? ¡°Hehe.¡± I suddenly giggled. ¡°What?¡± Byung-hoon said, looking at me. ¡°I got one.¡± ¡°What?¡± Byung-hoon said, looking confused. Of course, it¡¯s true. I stepped on the eel that had bitten me on the heel. It was struggling, but my foot had a firm grip on it. ¡°You caught one?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Under my foot.¡± ¡°Huh, let me see.¡± Byung-hoon then bent down and reached for my foot. Not long after, he smiled. ¡°Wow, she really got one! Move your foot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I moved it and then, Byung-hoon held up the eel. ¡°We have one!¡± he shouted. Everyone gasped and gave an apuse, looking equally shocked and impressed. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Whoa! Look at the size of that thing!¡± It was surprising enough that I caught one, but the size was rather impressive as well. Byung-hoon also eximed in surprise. ¡°Ha!¡± he shouted, throwing the eel towards the dry ground. p! p! p! p! The eel began to p on the bank, clearly not nning to go down easily. Sadly, it was of no use. The eel will soon suffocate and die. Now that I think about it, since when are eels that big? It was easily the size of Junho¡¯s arms. ¡°Wow! Great job, Sir!¡± Hye-jeong said, giving Byung-hoon a thumbs up. Everyone else did as well. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me! It was Sian!¡± At Byung-hoon¡¯s words, everyone immediately looked very confused. ¡°She stepped on it with her foot,¡± he said. ¡°Really, Sian?¡± Everyoneughed. Yeah okay, it does sound absurd. Just then, Sung-hwan spoke up. ¡°Sian, you sure are lucky. I can¡¯t believe an eel swam under your foot. Maybe he has a crush on you.¡± ¡®Bastard,¡¯ I said to myself. So they just see me as someone who gets by with luck, huh? They seriously think an eel just happened to slip itself under my foot? If I were the eel, I¡¯d be incredibly pissed. Why would an eel voluntarily swim itself under my foot? He bit my heel and then I seized the opportunity to step on it. I bet the eel finds the whole thing absurd. He probably never expected to be stepped on like that. ¡°Well! Since Sian caught one, let¡¯s try harder! We can¡¯t lose to a girl!¡± Byung-hoon shouted. With a rallying cry, everyone sshed around, trying to catch another eel. Including me. But just before I could do so, Hye-jeong called for me. ¡°Hey Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I said, looking at Hye-jeong. She had her pants rolled up too. Was she nning toe in? ¡°I want to go in as well,¡± she said, holding out her hand. ¡°But you¡¯re clumsy.¡± ¡°Am not!¡± Hye-jeong said. Then, was it her doppelganger that fell on her butt back there? Anyways, I reached out and took her hand, helping her into the water. ¡°Wow! F¡­it¡¯s cold!¡± Hye-jeong said, barely stopping a curse word from slipping out. Well¡­not that I¡¯d me her. It really is that cold. ¡°Freezing?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Well, have fun.¡± ¡°Can I just step on them?¡± ¡°....¡± Was she crazy? She can¡¯t possibly think it¡¯s that easy. ¡°Ask the hosts.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ah!¡± All of a sudden, Hye-jeong shouted and ran towards me. She began to scramble upwards, clinging onto me as she screamed. ¡°Um¡­Hye-jeong¡­what are you¡­¡± ¡®Not bad.¡¯ She had both of her arms and legs wrapped around me like a ko. I know I shouldn¡¯t think about it, but I couldn¡¯t help enjoying myself. ¡°J-just now! An eel!¡± ¡°Did it bite you?¡± ¡°Uh-huh! Sniff.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Who knew even Hye-jeong could be this cute when she¡¯s scared? I never expected that. I looked around and noticed all the men looked rather jealous of me. They clearly wanted to be in my position. Perverts. Then again, having Hye-jeong wrapped around me was nice. I could see why they would be jealous. ¡°Do you want to get out?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­.¡± Hye-jeong said, nodding like a baby. I helped her back ontond. Now back to hunting. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do this.¡± Just then, another eel bit me. I stepped on it again. Whaaaaaa! The sound of something popping and releasing air bubbles reached my ears. Maybe I stepped on it too hard. I reached down and grabbed the eel. Its head was t. ¡°Oops. Guess I stepped on it too hard.¡± I felt bad, but on the other hand, it was probably a good thing for the eel. After all, it died fairly quickly. Unlike the other eel that was still weakly flopping and drawing for air on the dry ground. To be honest, it¡¯s better to die quickly, like this guy did. Anyways, I plopped him on the bank with the other eel. That woke Ji-chun up. I identally hit him with the eel. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ji-chun asked, looking at the eel with the ttened head. The staff all gathered around as well. ¡°Ugh. These people.¡± I resumed my hunt. Whoosh! I caught another one and sshed it onto the riverbank. Ji-chun immediately let out another scream. This one was as big as one of Sung-hwan¡¯s arms. Ji-chun then red at me. ¡°Why do you keep throwing them at me, huh?¡± ¡°Oh. Sorry,¡± I apologized. Surprisingly, I kept throwing it in his direction and eventually, Ji-chun went to go hide behind the staff. Nheless, there were others who were more shocked than he was. Those more shocked were the three other men, Byung-hoon, Junho, and Sung-hwan. They watched with shocked faces as I easily caught one eel after another. ¡°Hey, Sian. How do you catch them so fast?¡± Sung-hwan asked, looking very impressed. Just then, another eel died under my foot. I picked it up and handed it to Sung-hwan, who gave a frightened shout. An eel with a ttened head would be shocking, but is it really? Some people need to man up. And so, I handed it to Byung-hoon instead. ¡°Here. For you.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Byung-hoon stared at the eel¡¯s ttened head in amazement, but he didn¡¯t seem frightened nor did he shout. He really is at a different level. ¡°How hard did you step on it?¡± Byung-hoon asked, examining the eel. He looked kind of sad. What¡¯s the big deal? We¡¯re going to eat it anyway. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to hunting,¡± I said with a bright smile. And with each one I caught, I tossed it towards Ji-chun. Thanks to him, the staff were sshed as well. In the end, I caught around twenty eels. *** Snap, crackle pop. Snap! Pop! Four of the eels were on a spit and were cooking nicely. We caught twenty-six, but we gave the other twenty-two to the staff. You¡¯re probably wondering why we didn¡¯t just let them go. Their fates were sealed the moment they were caught. Thanks to us ¨C that is, thanks to me ¨C the staff were happy. ¡°Sian, you¡¯re amazing. The three of us only caught six in total, but you caught twenty by yourself¡­it¡¯s scary,¡± Byung-hoon could not help but say. He looked at me as if he¡¯d never seen anyone like me before¡­which was probably true. ¡°You¡¯re a really good hunter. Do you want to go to an eel festival with me sometime?¡± Sung-hwan asked. ¡°No,¡± I said firmly. Sung-hwan¡¯s face fell. ¡°But you,¡± Ji-chun said, nting himself next to me. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You know you kept throwing the eels at me, right? You soooo did that on purpose. Do you know how scared I was? I almost had a heart attack!¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. Hahahaha¡­.¡± It was fun though. The sight of Ji-chun screaming was totally worth it. ¡°Since you owe me, you shoulde onto my show,¡± Ji-chun said. ¡°What kind of show?¡± ¡°Albamon.¡± ¡°Albamon?¡± I repeated. What¡¯s that? ¡°It¡¯s a show where celebrities work at my restaurant part-time.¡± ¡°Part-time?¡± It already sounded annoying. ¡°Yeah. My restaurant is so busy these days. You¡¯ll definitely suffer if youe on the show.¡± ¡°It sure sounds different.¡± ¡°It¡¯s creative.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll creatively decline,¡± I said with a big smile. No way am I doing something like that. Besides, it¡¯s time I took a break. I¡¯m so tired of doing all these shows. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re really doing this to me? I¡¯m so mad at you!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped anyway. Why don¡¯t you ask Hye-jeong?¡± At that, Hye-jeong red at me. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯d go on a show like that?¡± she demanded. Ji-chun¡¯s face fell. ¡°Are you trying to hurt my feelings?¡± He pouted. ¡°Sorry,¡± Hye-jeong said. ¡°Just kidding. You don¡¯t need to be on a show like that,¡± Ji-chun said. Everyone nodded in agreement. At that, Ji-chun pouted again. Then again, it was true. Ji-chun¡¯s show had a rating of just barely 2%. On top of that, it was a cable show. Who would want to be on a show like that? Ji-chun kept talking as if the show would take off soon, but I don¡¯t see that happening. It will probably be cancelled after a few months. Anyways, as we were chatting, the eel finished cooking. ¡°Now. It¡¯s two to each eel. If anyone wants more, there¡¯s one more here, but you probably won¡¯t need it,¡± Byung-hoon said, dividing up the eels evenly. He was right. The eels are so big, they were plenty for two people. We could¡¯ve probably gotten away with cooking just two eels. Well, for everyone else anyway. For me, I felt like it wouldn¡¯t be enough. ¡°Here, Hye-jeong,¡± I said, cutting the eel in half. Hye-jeong¡¯s face brightened up as she took it. ¡°Wow~ it smells great.¡± She sure is happy around food. ¡°Hey, Hye-jeong.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Did you wash your butt?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hye-jeong asked, tilting her head to the side. She¡¯s probably wondering why I¡¯m asking about her butt. ¡°You fell into your mess earlier, remember?¡± ¡°Oh, that? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m pretty clean, you know.¡± ¡°....¡± Words hadpletely escaped me, but Hye-jeong wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can take a real shower here. I¡¯ll get by.¡± ¡°....¡± That¡¯s disgusting. Did she just say she doesn¡¯t intend to take a shower? I stared at Hye-jeong. It looked pretty dirty. She was still pretty though. I guess that¡¯s where all her confidencees from. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a female cast member not care about their looks on the show,¡± Byung-hoon said as he stuffed his mouth with eel. Junho nodded next to him. ¡°Though it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve had such pretty female cast members to begin with,¡± he added. At that, everyone else nodded as well. To them, we were still beautiful, even with how messy we looked. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: The Samaran Chief’s Perfect Attack (Part 1)

Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The Samaran Chief¡¯s Perfect Attack (Part 1)

After we finished our meals, we allid down to rest. Just like the night before, there were a billion stars across the sky, twinkling and glistening as they put on their own show. ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡± Have stars always been this pretty? You can¡¯t see stuff like this in Korea. ¡°It was like this back then as well.¡± And there I go again, thinking about my old vige. Oh¡­herees the tears. I want to hold it in, but the female hormones have definitely taken over me. I feel like I¡¯m bing more and more sensitivetely. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Hye-jeong asked all of a sudden. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not sleeping?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Hye-jeong sat next to me andid down, looking up at the stars. ¡°That star,¡± she said all of a sudden. ¡°That¡¯s my star.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Which one? There was basically a bajillion of them. ¡°The one right there. The brightest one.¡± ¡°Oh, that one?¡± It was Venus. Was sheparing herself to the goddess of beauty? ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said with a nod. Venus truly is a beautiful star. It reminded me of Jia. I really missed her, as well as the way she would always pout and act all cute towards me. Her space next to me felt rather empty. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you really not been bitten by an alligator yet?¡± ¡°Nope. Not yet.¡± Okay, I have. But then again, it technically doesn¡¯t count because I wasn¡¯t injured. It was the alligator that became the victim with its broken teeth. ¡°Mr. Lee called me earlier. He said that there¡¯s no possible way you didn¡¯t get bit and asked me to make sure.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to make sure about? I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I? Ain¡¯t that proof enough?¡± ¡°I mean, yeah. But for some reason, he keeps saying you¡¯ll definitely get bitten. That you have to.¡± ¡°You can tell him to go to hell.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, how did he get in contact with you?¡± ¡°Oh, there was another manager who came with me. He talks to Mr. Lee.¡± ¡°I see. Well, like I said, he can go to hell.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hye-jeong said with a nod. ¡°Oh, hey.¡± ¡°What now?¡± Seriously, can¡¯t this girl shut up? I want to wallow and be miserable in peace. ¡°Did you really throw that button at me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How? I couldn¡¯t even tell where it wasing from.¡± ¡°Of course you couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°How did you do it?¡± Hye-jeong asked, her face the epitome of curiosity ¡°You really want to know?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Here. I¡¯ll show you.¡± I picked up a small rock off the ground. I pointed at a heegak resting on top of a boulder in the distance. Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve seen a heegak every night since I¡¯ve been here. ¡°Are you going to hit that bird?¡± Hye-jeong asked, sounding doubtful. ¡°Yeah.¡± The bird was really far away. With my powers, I could see everything down to its nostrils, but for Hye-jeong, it was an indistinguishable bird. ¡°First, I¡¯m going to hit the rock. That will make it jump into the air. And that¡¯s when I¡¯ll throw another one to hit it directly.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± Hye-jeong asked, her eyes wide. ¡°Watch.¡± I threw the rock. Whoosh! The rock flew at the boulder and hit it hard. Crack! The rock hit the boulder so hard that we immediately heard it make impact. At that moment, the bird jumped into the air and I immediately threw another rock at it. Whoosh! Once again, the rock flew at its mark and hit the heegak right on target. Wham! The bird fell to the ground instantly. I felt a little bad for it, but¡­ ¡°Wow,¡± Hye-jeong said, her jaw dropping to the floor. Her face had an expression of pure disbelief. ¡°See?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hye-jeong said with a nod, but her face didn¡¯t look at all judgmental. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say she was falling in love with me. Well I hope not. It was getting rather annoying to have so many people falling for me. I wish they would stop. *** Soon, it was morning. I woke up to the sound of a rooster, but sure enough, it was just Hye-jeong¡¯s phone rm again. I almost broke it to pieces right there. She¡¯s not even using it, so why did she bring her phone? She doesn¡¯t even touch it. She just uses it as a clock. Then again, considering that it annoys the crap out of me every morning, maybe there¡¯s another purpose. ¡°Good morning, Sian,¡± Byung-hoon said, giving me a wave. Byung-hoon Lee. He¡¯s gotten heavier since we started this show. Not just him, though. It seems that everyone has gained some pounds. Probably because of how much we¡¯ve been eating. We¡¯ve eaten a heegak, an alligator, and some eels. Not to mention the coconuts. We really did stuff ourselves. ¡°You¡¯re up early, Sir.¡± ¡°Yeah, I went for a walk. But hey, look what I found. Ta-da.¡± Byung-hoon whipped out a dead heegak. ¡°Oh, did you catch it yourself? That¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do this. It was alreadyying behind that boulder, dead.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± So it was the heegak that I killedst night. Seeing it made me feel bad again. Why did it have to sit itself on that boulder? ¡°But you know what¡¯s strange? There was a huge lump on the side of its head. It looks like it got hit by something.¡± Byung-hoon kept looking at the bird in his hand with a perplexed expression, trying to figure out what had caused the lump. ¡°Maybe it bumped into something,¡± I said with a shrug. It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll believe me if I tell him the real story, so I just decided to feel happy for him. ¡°For breakfast, we¡¯ll feast on roasted heegak and eel.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Breakfast would be another feast! Who says it¡¯s a survival show? Looks like an eating show to me. *** We were enjoying our breakfast when the main producer showed up. ¡°Today is ourst day here.¡± ¡°What?¡± We all looked at the producer, looking quite confused. A few even looked annoyed. I looked at the lobster head producer, who looked right back at me. Was he a monk? He didn¡¯t seem at all affected by my sexy, feminine eyes. In fact, he looked back rather defiantly. He¡¯s going ces, that man. I better be nice to him. ¡°Then, where are we going next?¡± Byung-hoon asked. He didn¡¯t seem at all scared about what the producer had just said. Then again, he¡¯s been doing this show for about two years now. He¡¯s probably gotten used to stuff like this now. ¡°We¡¯re going to follow the river and meet with the Samaran tribe.¡± ¡°The Samaran tribe?¡± ¡°Yep. You will spend the day with them and learn about their culture.¡± We all nodded in understanding. ¡°But isn¡¯t the river dangerous?¡± Hye-jeong asked. Looking at her face, I can tell that she was scared. And her face wasn¡¯t the only one. They probably remembered that alligators lived in that river. I guess the idea would be frightening. ¡°You¡¯ll be in a boat and there will be guides to ensure your safety.¡± The producer spoke as if there was nothing to worry about, but the group was far from assured. ¡°Hey, do you have life insurance?¡± Junho asked Byung-hoon. ¡°I have five.¡± ¡°Of course you do. I drew up three.¡± The two grinned at each other knowingly. ¡°Um, excuse me. I only have one,¡± Ji-chun whined with a pout. ¡°Anyways, we¡¯ll leave right after breakfast, so get ready.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± we all readily answered. *** After eating breakfast and packing up our stuff, we headed for the river. It took us about two hours to get there, but isn¡¯t this where I caught the alligator the other day? I could even see the broken alligator teeth. ¡°Hey! There¡¯s alligator teeth here,¡± Sung-hwan said, bringing the pieces over. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s from that alligator we ate,¡± he said. ¡°His teeth were all broken too, remember?¡± ¡°No way,¡± Byung-hoon said, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°The distance from here to our campsite is way too far. What kind of alligator would wander that far? Besides, a cold-blooded animal like an alligator won¡¯t be able to wander too far because if they move too much, theirctic acid will build up and cause paralysis.¡± Everyone agreed with Byung-hoon, though Sung-hwan looked so sure that he was right. No surprise there. Athletes generally have good intuition. ¡°Everyone, over here, please,¡± the lobster head producer said to catch our attention. We followed him to a small cluster of boats surrounded by men carrying guns. The sight of them was a relief for the group. And just then, Hye-jeong screamed. ¡°Look! An alligator!¡± Everyone looked to where Hye-jeong was pointing and began to shout. ¡°There really is one!¡± ¡°So scary¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s huge,¡± Sung-hwan gasped. Even he looked frightened. And remember that he¡¯s won 8th overall in the UCIVA heavyweight championship. That means he¡¯s considered he 8th best fighter in the world. If he¡¯s scared, I can only imagine how frightened everyone else would be. Just then, our guide said something to the interpreter who tranted for us. ¡°He says not to worry. There¡¯s no reason for it to attack us.¡± ¡°But still, are you sure it¡¯s safe? Are we going to ride on that boat?¡± Sung-hwan asked, his scared expression looking out of ce on his huge body. ¡°Yes, we are. You really have nothing to worry about,¡± the producer said with a smile. Apparently, there are a lot of people who cross this river by boat on the daily. So with our worries, we all climbed into the boat and headed for the nearby Samaran vige. *** ¡°The alligators are behaving quite strangely,¡± the interpreter said. Sure enough, they really were. The moment my boat passed by, they would all run away and disappear. Even the ones who were far away would look back warily, staring at my boat. Wait a minute¡­were they looking at me? ¡°This is how alligators behave when they meet a natural enemy.¡± ¡°A natural enemy?¡± Everyone looked confused. Do alligators even have anything to be afraid of? ¡°Yes. Animals like leopards or giant otters can easily attack an alligator. They¡¯re also known as Amazon otters, but even so, the guide says he¡¯s never seen alligators this frightened before.¡± Even the other guides looked amazed as they watched the alligators swim away from our boat. ¡°Is it because of me?¡± I looked at an alligator and met its eyes. It immediately turned its head and began to swim away furiously. Now that I think about it, they also ran away when I beat up that gator. Maybe they told the other alligators about it. Anyways, the sight of the alligators¡¯ strange behavior brought a sense of relief for the group, and we continued on in peace. *** After about an hour, we arrived safely at our destination. ¡°The vige is about an hour¡¯s walk from here,¡± the producer informed us. ¡°I will lead the crew to the vige first so we can get ready. The rest of you will follow the lobster head producer.¡± Byung-hoon seemed concerned at that. ¡°He¡¯s just the new guy. Are you sure he won¡¯t get lost?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. He knows the way. Right, Youn-mi?¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the lobster head producer said with a firm nod. Youn-mi Yoo. He graduated from Seoul National University, the top-ranked institution in the country. Unlike his appearance, his skillset makes it clear that he¡¯s not one to be messed with. ¡°With that, I¡¯ll be off to prepare your wee with the vige members. That¡¯s why you guys just take your time when you follow us.¡± With that, the main producer left with the staff. Now, it was our turn. ¡°We¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t rush, okay? We don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt. Slowly but surely.¡± We all nodded at the lobster head producer¡¯s words. The four men stood around me and Hye-jeong. While Hye-jeong seemed reassured by this formation, I didn¡¯t feel just as confident. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: The Samaran Chief’s Perfect Attack (Part 2)

Chapter 95: Chapter 95: The Samaran Chief¡¯s Perfect Attack (Part 2)

¡°Ah!¡± Hye-jeong slipped, but Junho and Sung-hwan reached their arms out to catch her. Unfortunately, I got there faster and caught Hye-jeong by the waist. The two men looked quite disappointed. ¡°Thanks, Sian.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Did she just say thank you? She really changed a lot these past few days. Then again, she¡¯s not the first girl to start acting nice towards me. Ha-jeong was like that too, when we filmed Jumping Man, Flying Man. I guess it¡¯s just my charm. ¡°Sian, can you hold my hand?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so slippery here and I keep falling.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± I took Hye-jeong¡¯s hand. Her fingers were so slender and beautiful. We walked for another half hour. Just then, we felt raindrops falling on our head. ¡°Eh?¡± We all looked up and all of a sudden, the rain increased. Whoosh! It was a rush of rain. In a matter of seconds, there was a downpour! Are you fucking kidding me? ¡°Hey! The camera!¡± The staff, who were with us, immediately ran to cover the camera, while the rest of us ran under a tree. We covered our bags with stic and immediately donned disposable ponchos. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hye-jeong let out with a pout. To be honest, so was I actually. Rain was certainly not wee at this point. The ground was already slippery and muddy as it is. This was just really bad luck. ¡°The rain will make the path more dangerous, so we¡¯ll stay here for a bit,¡± the lobster head producer said. And so, we waited under therge tree. It was so huge that it actually blocked the wind and rain from us. ¡°Why did the weather change all of a sudden?¡± Hye-jeong asked, ring up at the sky. It was still midday, but it was now dark. ¡°It really sucks.¡± This was annoying. I could feel myself getting more and more annoyed by the second. Suddenly, I realized that Hye-jeong was still holding my hand. That made me think. Was she? So I asked. ¡°Hey, Hye-jeong.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you queer?¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Hye-jeong didn¡¯t understand what ¡®queer¡¯ meant. So, I rephrased the question. ¡°Are you a lesbian?¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Hye-jeong snapped at that. Okay, she wasn¡¯t a lesbian. Then again, why was she so offended? Anyways. ¡°The rain stopped!¡± the lobster head producer could not help but shout. Sure enough, the rain had stopped falling. It hadn¡¯t even been five minutes. How could the weather be this ky? Anyways, since the rain stopped, we were on our way again. And after about an hour, we finally arrived at the Samaran vige. *** ¡°They said ¡®Wee¡¯,¡¯ the interpreter tranted for us. Sure enough, everyone seemed happy to see us. Byung-hoon and Junho immediately began to gesture tomunicate with the vigers, and the vigers tried to gesture back. From the distance, an elderly Samaran began heading towards us as everyone immediately stepped back. ording to the interpreter, this elder was the vige chief. He waved to us and we greeted him back. He held out his hand for a handshake, and Byung-hoon shook it. ¡°Hello, Chief. I am Byung-Hoon from Korea.¡± The interpreter tranted and the Samaran chief nodded eagerly. Then all of a sudden, he held up his middle finger. We were all taken aback. All of a sudden, the interpreter intervened. ¡°Oh. Here, the middle finger means you¡¯re cool.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Our anger dissipated immediately. And here we were thinking that he was insulting us. In return, Byung-hoon gave a thumbs up. Suddenly, the chief furrowed his brows, looking rather unhappy. In fact, the other vigers began to look offended as well. ¡°Here, giving a thumbs up is considered a provocation. It means you¡¯re looking for a fight,¡± the interpreter informed us. ¡°Oh! Sorry!¡± Byung-hoon hung his head remorsefully as did the rest of us. For some reason, the vigers were holding weapons. It was as if they were just about to leave on a hunting trip¡­they¡¯re not going to hunt us, are they? After we finished apologizing, Byung-hoon held up both of his middle fingers and we followed his example. Not long after, the vigers also held up their middle fingers, their expressions considerably more happy now. Everyone that is, except the producer. ¡°Should we edit this¡­?¡± the producer muttered under his breath. Now that the greetings were over, we immediately began to immerse ourselves in the vige culture. Trying one thing after another got old very very fast. ¡®Wow, this is exhausting.¡¯ I¡¯m not kidding, but the rest of the cast were reacting as if everything was so amazing and impressive¡­especially Hye-jeong. She immediately went into girl idol mode and began ying with the kids. She certainly made a nice picture. Byung-hoon and Junho were helping some vigers build houses, while Sung-hwan was learning some hunting techniques. As for Ji-chun, he immediately began to learn more about the traditional cuisine. How about me? I was gutting some fish with some young girls. Oh, and teaching them self-defense. ¡°What? What do I then?¡± one of them asked with gestures. I understood what she was asking. She wanted to know what she¡¯s supposed to when a man bothers me. ¡°You kick them there,¡± I said, pointing to the crotch area. The girls giggled. It¡¯s not that funny¡­the kids here sure were innocent, but their clothes were very revealing. No, it didn¡¯t look slutty or anything. After all, it¡¯s just their traditional style, but it was sort of embarrassing to look at. They even told us to take off our clothes but I exined to them we couldn¡¯t do that. Luckily, they understood. We hung out with the vigers for a while when the main producer walked up to us. ¡°We will now proceed on a hunting party with the chief. Who¡¯s going?¡± he asked. Byung-hoon looked at us and said, ¡°All of us.¡± ¡°All of you?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Byung-hoon said with a firm nod. He added, ¡°An experience like this is important for all of us.¡± ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll tell them that all of you are joining.¡± ¡°But what kind of hunt is it?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°They¡¯re going to hunt warthogs. You should probably meet with the chief before you go, so you can hear more in detail. He says it¡¯s not dangerous.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Byung-hoon replied. He¡¯s been hosting this show for two years. He picked things up quickly and knew what his strengths and weaknesses were. He and Junho joined the chief and had a deep discussion. After what seemed to be an hour or so, we were off to hunt. *** Byung-hoon began to carve a weapon. ¡°We¡¯re going to catch a warthog?¡± I asked. ¡°Yep. We¡¯re going to go warthog hunting,¡± Byung-hoon said, looking very excited. Then again, he was always excited at the prospect of a hunt. ¡°Won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡± I asked. I nced over at Hye-jeong, who was still ying with the kids. Warthogs are vicious animals. It could be dangerous for a girl. ¡°The chief told us that it¡¯s not. Warthogs are too busy running away from people to attack them. ¡°Oh.¡± Well that makes sense. Not to mention, with all the men going. But¡­wait a minute. If it¡¯s not dangerous, then why are so many people going? ¡°Are you scared, Sian?¡± ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s actually disappointing,¡± Byung-hoon said with an amused smile. ¡°Still, you should stay in the rear and watch carefully. We¡¯ll show you what a real hunter is like,¡± he said. He sure sounded confident. Maybe he has experience catching one of these warthogs. ¡°Have you caught one before?¡± ¡°Yep. Season 1. Of course, if it were just us, it¡¯d be dangerous. But remember, we¡¯re getting help from everyone, so it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Oh please. I could probably catch one by myself. By the time the weapons were ready, it was time to hunt. We all gathered around. The vige men had smaller buildspared to the men in our group, but they were definitely not weak. I bet they¡¯re even more physically fit than Sung-hwan, but maybe not as strong. Anyways, soon enough, we were off to find a warthog. ¡°Sian, do you think it¡¯ll be okay?¡± Hye-jeong asked, looking somewhat worried. She was holding my hand again. Since when was she so attached to me? ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine. Look at all the people going.¡± Usually, warthogs were hunted in small groups. But this time, with all the cast members and the show crewing along, there were a lot of people this time around. ¡°Still. I¡¯m scared,¡± Hye-jeong said. And not long after, she immediately attached herself next to me. My heart immediately began to flutter. Suddenly, the elder chief stopped and pointed upwards. There, high up in a tree, was a small house. ¡°It¡¯s about 40 meters up,¡± the interpreter tranted. Just looking at it was making us dizzy. ¡°How does someone build a house 40 meters up¡­¡± Byung-hoon muttered in disbelief. He continued to stare at the house. Suddenly, with a grin, the Samaran chief said something in hisnguage. ¡°The chief wants to know if you think you can make it up there,¡± the interpreter said. Byung-hoon gulped. Up until now, he¡¯s always taken up a challenge¡­and won. But this was¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Byung-hoon began to think. ¡°That¡¯s way too dangerous. You shouldn¡¯t do it,¡± the producer spoke up by himself. He¡¯s worked on this show with Byung-hoon for two years, so he knew what the man was capable of. But clearly, he thought that this was too much as well. ¡°Hang on. I¡¯m still thinking.¡± And Byung-hoon continued to stare at the house. He gulped once more. He would have to climb a tree 40 meters high. It won¡¯t be easy. ¡°Is it really that hard?¡± I muttered under my breath. Hye-jeong turned to look at me, seemingly horrified by what I just said. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I bet I could do it.¡± ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± Hye-jeong said, shaking her head. Then she added, ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± ¡°....¡± I¡¯m crazy, huh? Well, I¡¯ll let you know that something that high up was nothing to me when I was training. I¡¯ve jumped down from things way higher than that. 40 meters was nothing. Well¡­not that anyone would believe me. So, I watched Byung-hoon, wondering what he would say. In the meantime, I was seriously considering trying it as well. I really wanted to, but¡­if I did, then the public would definitely see me as a freak. Jinwoo would certainly not be happy. Just then, the Samaran chief said something with a smirk and then, the interpreter tranted. ¡°He said, ¡®Are you scared? If you¡¯re too much of a coward to try, you don¡¯t have to try.''¡± ¡°What?¡± Byung-hoon replied. He may not be thatrge physically, but his ego was the size of Mt. Everest. There was no way he could turn his back on the chief¡¯s challenge after that and he loudly dered that he¡¯ll do it. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± And that¡¯s when I heard it. The staff immediately began to whisper amongst themselves. ¡°He¡¯s crazy¡­¡± ¡°He really shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°What if he gets hurt¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this.¡± ¡°What if he dies?¡± ¡°Today is turning out interesting, at least.¡± And on and on. Anyways, the Samaran chief gave another middle finger, looking very happy with Byung-hoon¡¯s answer. The other Samaran vigers gave their middle fingers as well. And so, we decided to put the warthog hunt on hold and headed for the house that was 40 meters up in a tree. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: The Samaran Chief’s Perfect Attack (Part 3)

Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Samaran Chief¡¯s Perfect Attack (Part 3)

We arrived at the foot of the tree. ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s high,¡± Byung-hoon said. I¡¯ve never heard him say such a thing until now. He¡¯s been able to refrain from cursing up until now. ¡°He wants to know if you regret taking up the challenge,¡± the interpreter asked Byung-hoon, speaking on behalf of the chief. Byung-hoon took a deep breath and then turned to the interpreter. ¡°Tell him that this is nothing.¡± ¡°Got it. The interpreter did just that. Looking impressed, the chief held up his middle finger again¡­but that middle finger. Is it really the vige¡¯s culture to express goodwill in that way? Or was he doing it on purpose to mock us? Anyways, Byung-hoon looked up at the house and took another deep breath. ¡°Wow...¡± It was high, especially when you looked up at it from directly beneath it. There was a crudedder ced against the tree, but it didn¡¯t look very strong nor safe. ¡°Seriously, don¡¯t do it Byung-hoon. This isn¡¯t safe,¡± the main producer said. Byung-hoon shook his head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t turn it down. Not after what the chief said earlier. I¡¯m here to represent our nation of South Korea. If I give up now because I¡¯m scared, the vigers will look down on all of the Koreans,¡± he replied, sounding more and more determined and proud with every following word. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much¡­they don¡¯t even know where Korea is¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to do it.¡± Once again, Byung-hoon stood his ground. ¡°Sigh¡­fine. But please, be careful.¡± Then, he picked up a helmet that had a camera attached to it. He clearly nned for Byung-hoon to film his own demise. Byung-hoon seemed a bit put off by that, but he took the helmet. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I asked. Byung-hoon shot me a brave smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sian. I¡¯m the chief of this n. I¡¯m here to represent the great nation of South Korea. I could climb this tree in my sleep.¡± If he tried it in his sleep, he¡¯d die for sure¡­ ¡°Okay. Good luck,¡± I said. Then, I took a step back. Byung-hoon stepped up to the tree and prepared to go up. ¡°Get the helmet camera ready,¡± the producer said. The helmet camera began to move. Byung-hoon took thedder and began to climb up. Right hand. Left foot. Right foot. Rung by rung, he climbed thattter. You know, he has fatter butt cheeks than I thought. When he reached about ten meters, Byung-hoon stopped to take a rest for a minute. He looked down to see how far he hade up, only to gulp. ¡°Whoo¡­¡± With another deep breath, he continued to climb. We all watched, our worry increasing with every second. What should we do if he falls? The producer seemed especially worried, since he could take the me if anything were to happen. ¡°Go, Byung-hoon!¡± Junho shouted. We all immediately did the same. Byung-hoon kept climbing. When he reached twenty meters, he stopped again and looked down. The color drained from his face in an instant. He was clearly frightened, at least a little bit. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he cried out as he resumed his climb. And with that, he reached thirty meters. Then, he stopped again. At this point, his legs were trembling. He was definitely scared now. No matter how fearless you were, it¡¯s terrifying to go all the way up there with no harness on. You have to force yourself to continue. Be brave and push aside your fears. Only then can youplete such a feat. ¡°I can do it!¡± he shouted. ¡°I can do it!¡± And he kept climbing until finally, he reached the house. ¡°Whooooo!¡± he eximed. We all cheered for him from down below. ¡°Yaaay!¡± The producer sounded especially happy. But wait, how was Byung-hoon going to get down? I think that might be scarier. Eh, they¡¯ll think of something. Suddenly, one of the Samaran men began to climb up thedder, as if he¡¯d been waiting for Byung-hoon¡¯s signal. He¡¯d clearly done this before, considering his speed was ten times faster than what Byung-hoon¡¯s had been. He reached the top in one breath, causing Byung-hoon¡¯s jaw to drop in utmost shock. The Samaran men allughed, looking smug. ¡°Huh.¡± I smirked as I stared at them. I decided right then and there that it was my turn. I¡¯ll go and wipe those smiles off their faces. But there is one thing¡­if I go up there, then it will definitely cement my image as the freak-ish strong girl crush. I mean, I don¡¯t care, but Jinwoo definitely will. He wants me to have a girlier image. Just a bit more feminine. That¡¯s what he said. He wanted me to control myself, but still. I have to go up there. And so, I approached the tree. ¡°Hey, Sian, where are you going?¡± Hye-jeong asked. ¡°I¡¯m going up there.¡± ¡°What?¡± Did I stutter? I guess she never expected me to even think about climbing the tree. The staff weren¡¯t even watching me. So, I immediately grabbed thedder and stepped on the first rung. Tap tap tap. The sound brought everyone¡¯s attention towards me, but no one seemed to care that much. They probably thought that I woulde down immediately. They clearly thought I wouldn¡¯t make it to the top. ¡°Looks like you want to try it out too, huh Sian?¡± Sung-hwan asked with an amused smile. I kept climbing. When I reached about ten meters, everyone¡¯s expression changed to concern. ¡°Hey, Sian!¡± he main producer shouted at me. I looked down. It was pretty high up. This was fun. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Come down! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± the producer shouted. I dismissed him with a wink and kept climbing. All of a sudden, everyone was shouting. ¡°Sian! Get down here!¡± Hye-jeong shouted. I gave her a wave and made it to fifteen meters. Then twenty. Twenty-five. The helmet camera continued to film me from above and I did my best to look like I was struggling. If I went up too easily, then it wouldn¡¯t do any good for me. I did my best to look scared and determined as I slowly climbed up thetter, rung by rung. There was no doubt the viewers would eat it up. Soon I reached thirty, then thirty-five. All of a sudden, I could hear people cheering for me from down below. ¡®Should I cry?¡¯ I thought to myself. Surely, that would move the viewers. I grabbed tight onto the rung and, under the guise of wiping the sweat off my face, I poked myself in the eye. My eye began to bleed. Oh no. Did I poke myself too hard? Still, it was better than nothing. With a brave look on my face, I started to climb again. Thirty-six¡­thirty-seven¡­thirty-eight¡­thirty-nine¡­forty! I reached the house. ¡°Yay!¡± Everyone cheered for me from below. Byung-hoon and the Samaran man gave me congrattory hugs. The sight of me up in the tree house made the cast feel very proud. They gave victorious smiles, as if they were saying to the vigers, ¡®See? Even a girl made it up there.¡¯ Unfortunately, the Samaran vigers merelyughed. And then all of a sudden, a female viger stepped up and began to climb thedder. She moved effortlessly, swaying her hips for all the men watching below. Everyone began to cheer her on. ¡°Look at that. Another girl crush,¡± I muttered to myself as I watched her. I¡¯ve never seen a woman behave so fearlessly as her. Are all girls like that here? Anyways, with that, the Samaran vigers took home this victory, leaving Byung-hoon to be the loser. No wait, he wasn¡¯t a loser. Just the fact that he came up here showed everyone how brave he was¡­but then I climbed up and then the Samaran woman climbed up, which lessened the achievement. Thankfully, he redeemed his lost glory during the warthog hunt, during which he did splendidly. And with that, he saved his image. *** ¡°This is good.¡± Warthog meat. It¡¯s really good. I¡¯ve never had meat this good before, and there¡¯s plenty of it to go around. We only caught one, but it was enough to feed us and the vigers. ¡°Sian, you¡¯re amazing,¡± the lobster head producer said to me. From this angle, his face really does look pointed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know. When you climbed up thedder earlier.¡± ¡°Anyone can do that,¡± I said with a casual shrug. ¡°You¡¯re very modest.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a bow. Then, I ced a bit of meat on top of his rice. He just looked so skinny and I felt bad for him. I¡¯ve never met someone that looked so pitiful before. But there was something attractive about how smart he was. I really can¡¯t tell what I think about this guy. ¡°Hey, Sian?¡± the lobster head producer said. ¡°Yes?¡± I said, this time sounding a little irritated. You don¡¯t talk to someone when they¡¯re eating, okay? ¡°I wanted to ask you a favor.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I might just be the new guy now, but I have a lot of potential.¡± ¡°So?¡± Is he vying for a date or something? ¡°I don¡¯t know when, but if I get to produce my own show, would you join me as a permanent cast member?¡± Too bad it wasn¡¯t him asking for a date. I had a great rejection all nned out. But join his show? As a permanent cast member? ¡°Are you casting it already?¡± ¡°Yeah. I would really like to do a show with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Was he already staking ims on me? He probably thinks I¡¯ll be in high demandter. ¡°Yes, I really want to.¡± ¡°What kind of show are you thinking?¡± I should at least hear him out first. ¡°It¡¯s called Two Nights¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m already hating it.¡± Seriously, what kind of title is that? Two nights? ¡°But¡­you can eat as much as you want. And not just any type of food, all the food are specially prepared ones.¡± Well, that certainly got my attention. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I replied. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll take that as a promise.¡± Didn¡¯t I just say I¡¯ll think about it? I don¡¯t remember promising him anything. ¡°Hang on. What about my appearance fee?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you three times as much.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Three times. But hmm¡­by the time heunches his show, won¡¯t I be tons more popr than now? In that case, three times the fee sounds kind of little¡­ ¡°You can say I¡¯m trying to get the early bird discount.¡± Well, at least he¡¯s honest. That made me like the guy considerably more. So, I nodded. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Thanks. I feel like I won the lottery!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t skimp on the meat.¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll say this again. The food is Un. Li. Mi. Ted.¡± He has no idea how much he¡¯ll regret those words someday. ¡°Here¡¯s the contract.¡± He already had the contract prepared, and I signed it without a second thought. The thought of unlimited food was enough to make me happy, no matter how many times it ran through my head. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: The Last Course – Luina Beach

Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The Last Course ¨C Luina Beach

It waste in the evening again. The vigers were sleeping, and so were the cast members. As usual, I couldn¡¯t sleep so I came out to look at the night sky. ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± Iid down on the ground, and stared up at the sky. It really was so beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. It was even better than the ones I saw during my past life. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Amongst the many stars, I suddenly saw a sh of light streak across the sky. ¡°Oh, a shooting star.¡± A shooting star, also known as a meteorite or aet. A piece that has fallen from an asteroid. It¡¯s a phenomenon during which dust and other particles that have wandered through the sr system is attracted towards the atmosphere by Earth¡¯s gravity and begins to burn due to friction. There are countless meteors falling towards Earth throughout the day, burning visibly anywhere from a millisecond to tens of seconds. ¡°But what¡¯s up with that one?¡± There was something strange about that shooting star. Rather than disappearing, it continued to get brighter and brighter. Then all of a sudden, I saw the shooting star fall somewhere in the distance and not long after, there was a loud explosion. Boom! Soon enough, there was arge sh. ¡°Whoa.¡± If I could hear the crash¡­ ¡°Good lord...¡± For a moment, I started to pray. I looked up at the sky, but it was peaceful, giving no indication of what just happened. Just then, I heard footsteps. They sounded like it came from a female. Was it Hye-jeong? Yes, it was. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I said, tapping the spot next to me. Hye-jeong sat down readily. ¡°What now?¡± This girl is always bothering me. Every single night, without fail. Was she doing it on purpose? Or maybe that fortune-telling Mr. Lee put her up to it. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want me to be here?¡± ¡°No.¡± I almost said ¡®Yeah¡¯, but then changed my mind. ¡°Exactly. Why would you hate it? I¡¯m being so nice to you.¡± ¡°....¡± Nice? A little less annoying maybe, but I wouldn¡¯t go that far. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You were pretty cool earlier.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°When you climbed that tree, I was proud of you.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± So instead of feeling jealous, she was proud. I guess Hye-jeong and I really are on the same team. ¡°What are we doing tomorrow?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯re going to the beach.¡± ¡°The beach?¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s one about two hours away from here.¡± ¡°Oh really? Who told you that?¡± ¡°The lobster head producer.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± So lobster head told her? Then, it must be urate, but his face. It really is very sharp and pointed. Almost like a lobster. It¡¯s almost impressive. ¡°But I hear you and lobster head signed a contract,¡± Hye-jeong said. How did she know? ¡°Yeah. A show called ¡®Two Nights¡¯.¡± ¡°What do you do on the show?¡± ¡°Eh, this and that. We get to eat unlimited amounts of food. Maybe it¡¯s a mukbang.¡± It has to be. Didn¡¯t he say we get to eat unlimited amounts of food? I nned to just eat for those two days. ¡°Then should I do it as well?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said without thinking. Hye-jeong nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to do it too,¡± she said. ¡°You can go ahead and tell lobster head.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But why do you want to do it?¡± I asked because I wanted to know. She already has a packed schedule, especially now since I saw that she got cast in a drama. So why is she signing up for lobster head¡¯s show? ¡°I just want to do it with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Oh boy, she¡¯s attracted to me, too. I really should stop. Just then, Hye-jeong¡¯s manager appeared. He looked this way and that way, looking for her and immediately ran over once he spotted us. ¡°Hye-jeong!¡± ¡°Yeah? Why are you screaming in the middle of the night?¡± Hye-jeong asked, sounding quite irritated. As expected of her. ¡°I¡­I¡­just¡­got¡­off¡­the phone¡­with¡­Mr. Lee¡­¡± the manager managed to say, panting between each syble. ¡°Yeah, and?¡± ¡°Well, you¡­hang on¡­.¡± The manager took a deep breath to gather himself. Then he finally said, ¡°He says that you signed a contract to be on a show by the lobster head producer. For his show ¡®Two Nights¡¯.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hye-jeong said, her eyes widening in surprise. I did as well. How did he know that? ¡°How did he know¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Lee told me he saw it happening. Is it true?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I haven¡¯t signed anything yet¡­¡± ¡°Oh good. He says don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°He says just don¡¯t. You¡¯ll be overshadowed by Sian, and you¡¯ll get hit by her as well.¡± At that, Hye-jeong stared at me. I simply shrugged in response. ¡°Yeah right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. Anyways, even if you sign, we¡¯re going to block it just so you know.¡± Then, the manager left. ¡°That¡¯s so weird. How did he know?¡± I asked Hye-jeong. Maybe he really can see the future. ¡°I told you. He can predict the future. But were you really going to hit me?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Guess I¡¯m caught. I wanted to hit her if the chance came. Damn you, Gapchan Lee. The two of us remained there, staring at the sky as we both felt amazed by Mr. Lee¡¯s ability to predict the future. But hey, at least the sky was pretty. *** Cock-a-doodle-doo! Cock-a-doodle-doo! I opened my eyes at the sound of the rooster crowing. I¡¯m seriously going to break that phone. It makes me think of fried chicken every morning and the thought of it is driving me insane. ¡°Everyone, gather around please!¡± I could hear lobster head shouting from outside. Even his voice sounded lobster-like. I shook Hye-jeong awake. ¡°Hey! Hey, Hye-jeong. Wake up.¡± But no matter how much I shook her, she didn¡¯t wake up. ¡°Ugh. This girl.¡± I pinched her nose and covered her mouth for a second. Hye-jeong¡¯s eyes immediately opened. ¡°Wha-¡± ¡°We need to go outside. Lobster head is calling for us.¡± I took Hye-jeong¡¯s hand and brought her up to her feet, leading her outside. The rest of the cast members were already there, standing beside the main producer. ¡°Sian, Hye-jeong, hurry!¡± Byung-hoon called out to us excitedly. We speed walked over. ¡°Good, we¡¯re all here now,¡± the main producer then said. ¡°But why did you call us out for a meeting so early in the morning?¡± If he says ¡®just because,¡¯ I swear to God¡­ ¡°Just because,¡± the producer replied. I immediately lifted my fist and let it fly forward in a spiral punch, only to pull it back at thest second and start scratching my own head. ¡°Whoa! For a second there, I thought you were actually going to hit me.¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± I said, continuing to scratch my head. ¡°Your fist was spinning...¡± ¡°You probably just saw wrong,¡± I said with a smile. Everyone just stared at me skeptically, especially Sung-hwan. His face looked particrly suspicious. ¡°Well anyways, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± ¡®Learn better jokes next time¡­or I¡¯ll really punch you,¡¯ I thought to myself. Anyways, the producer kept talking. ¡°We¡¯re going to Luina Beach. It¡¯s very beautiful and there¡¯s plenty to eat there as well. You can fish as much as you want while showing off the beautiful scenery to our viewers.¡± Everyone¡¯s face brightened up considerably, but this is what 24-Hour Jungle is. For the first few days, they make you struggle. Then after that, they reward you by bringing you somewhere nice. Luina Beach. How beautiful is it? And did he say that there was food too? I was excited already. ¡°Then will that be ourst course?¡± I asked. We got to eat heegak, alligator, eel, coconut, and warthog. So does that mean our meal at Luina Beach is our final one? ¡°Hmm¡­I don¡¯t know if course is the right word but¡­sure! Thest course,¡± the producer said. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Whoo!¡± ¡°Nice!¡± We all cheered. ¡°But the truth is¡­we almost debated whether we should take you. You guys didn¡¯t really have that much of a hard time over the past few days. It¡¯s almost disappointing,¡± the producer admitted. True. 24-Hour Jungle is supposed to be more of a survival show. The kind of show where you¡¯re supposed to wonder if you¡¯ll even be able to eat at all¡­but we ate a lot. Just look at how chubby everyone¡¯s gotten. Even their skin looked fresh and renewed. ¡°Sian helped us out a lot,¡± Byung-hoon praised me readily. Everyone nodded in agreement. Yeah, even I can¡¯t help but admit it. I yed a big part in getting food for us. The bird and the alligator, as well as the eels. No wonder we didn¡¯t starve. ¡°It¡¯s true. Sian did y a big role. We realized the challenges may be too easy and it might be time to make things harder for you guys. Anyway.¡± At the producer¡¯s words, Byung-hoon and Junho did not look happy. Then again, they were permanent cast members of the show. The ones who would have to deal with these harder challenges. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll have to deal with them because I¡¯ll be done after this week. ¡°Also, we n to make Sian a regr member of the show,¡± the producer said. What kind of bullshit was that? I gulped. So I have to go through this hell every month? They¡¯re crazy. Just the ne ride alone is exhausting. I¡¯m going to kill this guy. ¡°I¡¯m all for you,¡± Byung-hoon suddenly said. ¡°Me too!¡± Junho said firmly. They both looked at me. ¡°You¡¯ll do it, right?¡± ¡°Nope. There are plenty of other people who are more fun to watch than I am, but I appreciate the thought,¡± I said gently. The producer then spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re modest as well. You should sign the contract. We¡¯ll do our best to convince Mr. Park. You just have to be patient.¡± The producer and the rest of the staff began to nod. Then, they began to whisper about how I was definitely a top star now. The birth of a new Hallyu celebrity, stuff like that. Considering this show is famous in China as well, it¡¯s not that far-fetched of an idea. ¡°Lucky you, Sian,¡± Hye-jeong said, sounding half-jealous, half sad. Makes sense, since being a regr on the show will make my poprity skyrocket. It¡¯s a show where everyone looks like they¡¯re having fun. But you know¡­that just means it¡¯s that much harder¡­ ¡°How about you join with¡­¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Hye-jeong said before I could even finish. Bitch. ¡°So¡­when do we leave?¡± Byung-hoon said. ¡°We¡¯ll leave in an hour. The beach is a two hour walk from here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We all nodded. Suddenly, the producer added, ¡°Oh, but along the way, there¡¯s a shallow river. We have to cross it, so your shoes might get wet.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Hye-jeong huffed, her face looking irritated. She doesn¡¯t like things that make her physically ufortable. Me neither for that matter. ¡°If it¡¯s shallow, it¡¯s safe, right?¡± Byung-hoon asked, sounding concerned. ¡°Of course,¡± the producer said. I doubt he¡¯d have us cross it if it were dangerous. ¡°The water onlyes up to your ankles so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Hearing that was quite reassuring. We packed up our things and after sharing our goodbyes with the Samaran vigers, we headed for the beach. I wonder how beautiful it really is. Also, what kind of food could be found there. The thought of it was already making me excited. Chapter 98 - The Goddess of Acting

Chapter 98: Chapter 98: The Goddess of Acting

We arrived at the river bank. Before we crossed it, we took a small break. Everyone put down their bags and lied down on the bank to rest. On the contrary, Byung-hoon, Junho, and Sung-hwan decided to explore the riverbank. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± I asked Ji-chun. I mean, isn¡¯t he a guy too? Why is he sitting around with us girls? ¡°I¡¯m old.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He¡¯s only in his early forties. Oh, but Byung-hoon is in his mid-thirties and Junho and Sunghwan are both in their early thirties. ¡°But you know, darling¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± I asked, pointing at myself. ¡°Yes, you,¡± he replied. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a girl. How are you so good at this stuff?¡± Ji-chun asked, sounding somewhat envious. ¡°I¡¯m young.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s it, then howe Hye-jeong can¡¯t do it?¡± he asked, ncing over at Hye-jeong. At that, Hye-jeong straightened up. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Ji-chun said. With a smile, heid down on the bank. ¡°Hey, Ji-chun?¡± ¡°Yes, sweetheart?¡± ¡°Do you really hate girls?¡± I asked. Seriously, how could a man not like girls? ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate them. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t feel anything for them. I just don¡¯t feel attracted to women, but I do feel attracted to men.¡± ¡°Weird.¡± To think ¨C we¡¯re both human and yet we¡¯re so different from one another. ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you shoulde over to my world. I have a lot of lesbian friends.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± I said with a polite smile. I¡¯m a girl group member now, so I have to watch what I say and do. ¡°Hmph. You¡¯d be so popr if you came,¡± Ji-chun said with a disappointed pout. ¡°Hey, Ji-chun.¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re gay, do you cut that thing off?¡± I nced down at Ji-chun¡¯s crotch. I just wanted to know. ¡°Um¡­honey, I¡¯m still a man. Me liking a guy doesn¡¯t change that. Why would I cut this off? That¡¯s just stupid.¡± ¡°....¡± Okay, that was stupid. I still had a lot to learn about this generation. ¡°Watch out for AIDS.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Ji-chun eximed. Just then, I could hear some whispering off in the distance. I increased my hearing, so that I could eavesdrop. It was Byung-hoon, Junho, and Sung-hwan. They seemed to be having a discussion. ¡°Hey guys. Let¡¯s do a hidden camera?¡± Byung-hoon asked secretly. ¡°What? That¡¯s illegal!¡± Sung-hwan answered. ¡°No, no. Not that kind of hidden camera. What I meant was a prank.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Sung-hwan replied in understanding. ¡°What kind of prank?¡± Junho snickered. ¡°So there¡¯s two roads that will lead us to Luina Beach. This one and that one,¡± Byung-hoon said, pointing at two roads in the distance. Junho and Sung-hwan nodded. ¡°You two are going to fight over those two roads,¡± Byung-hoon said. Junho and Sung-hwan looked at each other and smiled not long after. Those two really are simr. If those two really were to fight, it would definitely not be pretty. ¡°Sounds like fun,¡± Junho said. Sung-hwan nodded eagerly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it? Sian and Hye-jeong will be so upset. They¡¯re getting way toofortable. We should at least make this memorable for them.¡± ¡°I like it, but which road are we supposed to take?¡± Sung-hwan asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The beach is just on the other side. We¡¯ll reach it if we just keep going this way,¡± Byung-hoon said. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°So you guys know the n, right? Make it look real, just don¡¯t punch each other.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Junho and Sung-hwan answered excitedly. ¡°A prank, huh?¡± I muttered. ¡°You want to make me cry? Cute.¡± I let out a smirk. Hye-jeong looked at me curiously. ¡°Sian, the fuck are you whispering to yourself about?¡± ¡°Hey. Language, youngdy. You need to have a more sophisticated vocabry. Aren¡¯t you an actress now?¡± ¡°Actresses are people too,¡± Hye-jeong said with a pout. ¡°So, what are you whispering about?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I answered, smiling secretly. Just then, an idea popped into my head. I turned over to Hye-jeong. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you want to y a prank?¡± ¡°A prank?¡± Hye-jeong said curiously. I began to exin. ¡°The guys are going to y a prank to try and make us cry. They¡¯re going to pretend to fight.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. So when that happens, just cry okay?¡± ¡°And then?¡± Hye-jeong asked. Her face began to look excited. She was more mischievous than I thought. ¡°I¡¯m going to be all ¡®are you crying again?¡¯ and p you.¡± ¡°....¡± Hye-jeong didn¡¯t say anything. So I asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I hit you?¡± Hye-jeong asked sincerely. I¡¯ve never heard her sound so serious before. ¡°Alright, no hitting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Anyways, we should start fighting. Then they¡¯ll feel really bad.¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± With that, we sealed the deal on our own prank. The other guys returned soon after and Sung-hwan approached us with a smile. A smile that clearly said he had something up his sleeve. A smile that made me want to send a flying kick to where the sun doesn¡¯t shine. *** ¡°We¡¯re going to cross now. There¡¯s two roads to Luina Beach. This one and that one,¡± Byung-hoon said, pointing out the two roads. Hye-jeong and I nodded attentively. ¡°We should go this way,¡± Junho said, pointing at one of the roads. ¡°No,¡± Sung-hwan said, pointing at the other road. ¡°This one is better. If we use the first road, there¡¯s arge hill we have to climb over.¡± Large hill, my ass. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. If we go down your road, there¡¯s a swamp and that¡¯s dangerous,¡± Junho said. Yeah right. ¡°It¡¯s not that dangerous.¡± ¡°A swamp is a swamp. We should still try to avoid it,¡± Junho said, his voice rising slightly. So Sung-hwan¡¯s voice did as well. ¡°I told you that it¡¯s not dangerous. The water onlyes up to your ankle.¡± ¡°How do you know that, idiot?¡± Oh boy, here we go. Then again, I feel like this escted too quickly. They¡¯re really not good at acting. To be honest, it was rather awkward to watch. ¡°What did you just call me? Idiot?¡± Sung-hwan said, looking angry. Junho looked angry as well. Byung-hoon stepped in between them. ¡°Hey, guys. Come on. There¡¯s no reason to fight.¡± ¡°Stay out of this,¡± Junho said, pushing Byung-hoon out of the way. Byung-hoon suddenly looked rather mad himself. Only his didn¡¯t look like it was acting. His looked pretty real. Anyways, Junho continued to act. ¡°Hey, how old are you?¡± ¡°Thirty-one,¡± Sung-hwan answered defiantly. ¡°I¡¯m thirty- two, you bastard. I¡¯m older than you!¡± ¡°By one year! Big deal! Does that make you big a shot?¡± Sung-hwan shouted. That¡¯s when Junho lost it. ¡°What did you say to me?¡± Junho grabbed Sung-hwan by the cor and Sung-hwan grabbed Junho¡¯s back. Byung-hoon and the producer both came forward and acted like they were trying to stop the ¡°fight.¡± I gave Hye-jeong a nudge. That was her cue to start. Hye-jeong¡¯s eyes immediately began to well up with tears. That was impressive. It¡¯s only been a second, and she was already sobbing. She might not be a good singer, but she was one hell of an actress. Anyways, Hye-jeong started her act. ¡°Guys¡­don¡¯t fight¡­¡± Hye-jeong approached the men with tears in her eyes. Junho and Sung-hwan immediately stopped fighting. They both gulped at the sight of Hye-jeong. They¡¯re clearly falling for it. What kind of man can resist a girl who¡¯s crying? Especially when the girl is as pretty as Hye-jeong. ¡°You guys¡­this is too much¡­sniff sniff¡­don¡¯t fight¡­sniff¡­please? Sniff sniff¡­¡± Hye-jeong was now sobbing as she clung to Junho¡¯s arm as Junho¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. He immediately let go of Sung-hwan¡¯s shirt. Sung-hwan looked rather jealous as he watched Hye-jeong cling onto Junho¡¯s arm. ¡°You guys¡­you guys aren¡¯t going to fight anymore¡­right..?¡± Hye-jeong said, looking at the men with puppy dog eyes. Junho and Sung-hwan immediately began to stutter. ¡°Well¡­that¡­it¡¯s just¡­it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°H-hye-jeong¡­you see¡­that¡­¡± ¡°You guys suck!¡± Hye-jeong turned with a cry and began to walk away. The men looked shocked, obviously not expecting Hye-jeong to get that upset. Unfortunately, it¡¯s about to get worse. I stood in front of Hye-jeong. ¡°Hey, stop.¡± ¡°Move,¡± Hye-jeong said, trying to push me out of the way. I grabbed her wrist. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave like that.¡± ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m not doing this anymore!¡± Hye-jeong shouted. The men looked shocked. They immediately approached us. ¡°Um, Hye-jeong¡­you see, it¡¯s just a misundersta-¡± ¡°Are you a child? You¡¯re just going to leave? How are you this stupid?¡± I said, cutting off Junho¡¯s attempt at an exnation. ¡°What?¡± Hye-jeong said, ring at me. Wait¡­was this¡­acting¡­? She looked really mad¡­? It looked so real. I knew it was an act, but it looked so genuine that I began to feel rather ufortable. ¡°I said¡­how are you this stupid?¡± ¡°I hate you too!¡± Hye-jeong shouted. Then, before I knew it¡­ p! ¡°....¡± Didn¡¯t we agree not to hit each other...I was so shocked that I didn¡¯t say anything. Anyways, if she was going to act to this degree, then I had no choice but to match her. So, I grabbed her by the hair. ¡°Bitch!¡± ¡°Hey! Let go of me!¡± Hye-jeong grabbed my hair as well and we began a hair-pulling match. The men tried to stop us. ¡°Hey, guys! Hey! This¡­¡± ¡°Sian! Stop!¡± ¡°Hye-jeong!¡± The producer cut the camera and intervened. ¡°Guys, please! Stop! It¡¯s not a real fight! They weren¡¯t really fighting!¡± But neither of us stopped. Okay, but seriously, why was this girl pulling so hard? Was she actually trying to scalp me? ¡°Sian! Please! It was just a prank!¡± the producer shouted, pulling the two of us apart. Nheless, Hye-jeong and I continued to re at each other. The guilty party stepped forward, looking immensely guilty. ¡°Hye-jeong, I¡¯m really sorry. It was just a prank¡­we¡¯re not really fighting¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Hye-jeong snapped, looking appropriately horrified. ¡°We¡¯re really sorry. It was just a joke¡­¡± ¡°What kind of joke is that? Do we look stupid to you?¡± This time, it was me. The men all winced, looking chastised. They all bowed their heads, mumbling apologies. And Hye-jeong delivered the final blow. ¡°I¡­sniff¡­I¡­sniff sniff¡­do you know how¡­sniff¡­how worried I was¡­about you guys¡­.? Sniff sniff¡­.I was so scared! Sniff sniff¡­¡± I¡¯ve never seen a girl look this sad as she cried. I had no idea Hye-jeong was this good of an actress. This was just on a whole other level. Anyways, at the sight of Hye-jeong crying, the men immediately ran forward, looking like they¡¯d just killed a puppy. They poured out their apologies. ¡°We¡¯re really sorry¡­Hye-jeong¡­Sian¡­¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s alright then.¡± And then, all of a sudden, I smiled. The men all looked confused. ¡°You guys are too easy.¡± Suddenly, it was Hye-jeong who spoke. Her tears were immediately gone, reced by a bright smile. They all stared. ¡°Let¡¯s cross!¡± I said, walking to the river. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hye-jeong said. She linked arms with me and together, we crossed the river. Byung-hoon, Junho, Sung-hwan, and the producer continued to stare at us in shock, unable to move. Chapter 99 - I Almost Fainted. Chapter 99: Chapter 99: I Almost Fainted. We arrived at the river¡­but my cheek hurt. Hye-jeong¡¯s hands were stronger than I thought. ¡°Hey you.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Hye-jeong asked innocently. ¡°I thought we agreed not to p each other.¡± ¡°It just happened in the moment.¡± Ugh. You little¡­¡± That was bullshit if I ever heard it. She definitely did it on purpose. ¡°But why aren¡¯t theying?¡± I asked, looking over my shoulder. They were still standing there. ¡°I guess they were really shocked,¡± Hye-jeong giggled. ¡°Probably,¡± I said with a nod. They were right to be shocked, with the way we had suddenly flipped and all that. Hye-jeong had been crying and sobbing like a tragic damsel, and now she was smiling as if nothing had happened. Who could me them for being confused? A few had even fallen to their knees in shock. But soon, they all came back to their senses and praised us for our acting. They especially shook their heads at Hye-jeong. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cross. I¡¯ll go first. Then Ji-chun, followed by Sian, then Sung-hwan, then Hye-jeong and finally Junho. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± we all answered. Byung-hoon began to cross. The river really was quite shallow, only up to the ankles. But it was very wide and the water was strong. If you weren¡¯t careful, you could easily lose your footing. ¡°Be careful, Sian,¡± Sung-hwan said, taking hold of my arm. Ugh, I really did not enjoy having a man touch me, but I was careful not to show it. ¡°Thanks, but you don¡¯t have to help me.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re so delicate. You could fall.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± How funny. Just then, I felt it. A raindrop falling onto my head. ¡°Huh?¡± We all looked up at the sky in shock just as the downpour started. Whoosh! Ugh, this weather. How could rain just fall out of nowhere? With no warning, either. I¡¯ve truly never seen anything like this, but the rain wasn¡¯t the only issue. At the moment, the river we were standing began to rise at an rming rate. ¡°Run!¡± Byung-hoon shouted. We all struggled to get to the other side, but the water mixed with our heavy gear was weighing us down so we couldn¡¯t move very fast. The water was now up to our thighs and was roaring down the river. Ji-chun and Hye-jeong both immediately fell over. ¡°Help them up!¡± Byung-hoon immediately grabbed Ji-chun while Junho got a hold of Hye-jeong. I caught a glimpse of Hye-jeong¡¯s face and she looked very terrified, no doubt wondering if she was going to die. We continued to wade through. Byung-hoon and Ji-chun reached the other side, while Sung-hwan and I followed soon after. Unfortunately, not Junho and Hye-jeong. The water suddenly sped up and blocked them from reaching the bank. ¡°Ah!¡± Junho grabbed onto Hye-jeong and tried to reach the bank, but the water kept pushing them back. It was fruitless. The water was now up to their hips. ¡°Kyaaaah!¡± Hye-jeong shouted. Junho didn¡¯t look too good himself, but it wasn¡¯t just them. One of the cameramen who had followed us was also in danger. ¡°Hye-jeong!¡± Sung-hwan and Byung-hoon both jumped back into the water. But they too couldn¡¯t fight against the water and ended up stuck. And just then, Hye-jeong lost her grip on Junho¡¯s hand and fell, as she began to get swept away by the water. ¡°Help me!¡± Hye-jeong shouted. All of a sudden, she fell under the water. ¡°Hye-jeong!¡± Junho waded over and plucked Hye-jeong out of the water. But just then, he was also pushed by the water and fell over. Now they were both underwater. ¡°Sung-hwan!¡± I shouted as I ran over to him. Sung-hwan looked over at me. ¡°I need your shoulders!¡± And with that, I jumped. Inded on Sung-hwan¡¯s shoulders and jumped off again. I flew over to where Hye-jeong was and jumped into the water. Ssh! I grabbed onto Hye-jeong¡¯s hair. ¡°Hye-jeong!¡± Just then, I felt something hit my thigh. A huge rock had been pushed by the water and was now hitting me in the legs. ¡°Argh!¡± The impact was surprising enough for me to lose my grip on Hye-jeong and fall under the water. The water immediately began to push me down the river. ¡°Sian!¡± Hye-jeong cried, but it was toote and I was swept away by the current. *** ¡°Ugh, fuck this rock...¡± I gathered myself and started swimming. But wow, my thigh¡­it really hurt. Probably because I hadn¡¯t been able to brace myself for the impact in the first ce¡­ ¡°Ugh.¡± I drew up some of my powers again. I could instantly feel my physical strength and stamina improve. I immediately started to resist the current and go up the river. The water was no well over the waist, and Junho and Hye-jeong were struggling to maintain their footing. One misstep could be fatal. I looked over at Byung-hoon and Sung-hwan. Sung-hwan just stood there, having already given up, while Byung-hoon was fighting against the water toe towards us little by little. He had also been overpowered by the water, but he wasn¡¯t going to let that stop him. Ji-chun was currently shouting at the producers. Hye-jeong eventually came to where I was and I immediately grabbed her. ¡°Kyaah!¡± ¡°Whoa there.¡± ¡°Oh my god! Sian!¡± Hye-jeong immediately clung onto me as I wrapped my arms around her. I could sense that Hye-jeong felt much safer now that she was in my arms. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Uh-huh¡­sniff¡­¡± Hye-jeong started to cry again. Were these fake too? I really couldn¡¯t tell. She was so good earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Okay¡­sniff sniff¡­Sian¡­sniff¡­¡± Hye-jeong did look genuinely relieved. When she was with Junho, she had looked so scared but with me, she seemed to know she was very safe. She must think I¡¯m more reliable. Soon, I saw Junhoe near. I immediately reached out to grab onto his hair, helping him to his feet. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Oh¡­yeah¡­¡± Junho gasped, grabbing onto my shoulder. He looked at me with wide eyes. ¡°But¡­how did you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The water¡­it got you¡­¡± ¡°Shush.¡± Junho immediately mmed up. I nced over at the cameraman, who was hanging on for dear life. Even while struggling, he refused to let go of the camera. Hm¡­now that I look at him, he has some muscle. He could go up against Junho and Sung-hwan with those. So that¡¯s how he was doing it. We made eye contact and he immediately began shouting. ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± So without hesitation, I turned around and began to head for the other side. He seemed a little sad, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. I had to get Hye-jeong ontond first. With that, I began to wade against the current, holding Hye-jeong in my arms while Junho followed me, grabbing onto my shoulder. Soon, we reached Byung-hoon. ¡°You guys okay?¡± he asked, bracing himself against the current. We nodded. I passed Hye-jeong over to Byung-hoon. Without the added weight, it was much easier to maintain my bnce in the water. ¡°Junho, I¡¯m going to take Hye-jeong. You help Sian, okay?¡± ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Junho stammered. Byung-hoon probably thought that it was Junho who helped me and Hye-jeong. I guess from the distance, it could look that way. ¡°Junho, go ahead.¡± ¡°W-what? What about you¡­¡± Junho said, his hand still on my shoulder. ¡°I have to go get that camera guy.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Junho had no response. After all, he himself had used me as a buoy to get to safety. ¡°Should I go with¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll only be in the way.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Junho nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°W-well, then¡­I¡¯ll just¡­¡± ¡°Just go,¡± I cut in, waving him off. And just then, the rain stopped. ¡°Ugh. Fuck this!¡± I spat out without thinking. Junho flinched away from me. Still, it¡¯s good that the rain stopped. The current was slowing down, and the water level was decreasing. Amazing. The weather here can really change in the blink of an eye. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. ¡°I guess he doesn¡¯t need me.¡± With the water going down, the cameraman was able to walk over on his own. The camera had remained safe as well. But the most amazing part was that somehow, he had managed to slip a stic cover over the camera. He really was a reliable guy. *** ¡°Wow¡­what a relief that everyone is okay¡­¡± the lobster head producer sighed with relief. He hung his head, looking apologetic. ¡°Really? That¡¯s all you have to say for yourself? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see thising?! We could¡¯ve died!¡± Ji-chun shouted. He seemed to really like shouting at our producer. Then again, it was all he really could do. The strong ones do what they can and the weak ones find what they can do. Ji-chun¡¯s strength is his ability to ream into the producer. The man was really in for it now. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, everyone.¡± This time, the staff also bowed in apology. ¡°Where¡¯s our guide?!¡± ¡°We decided to meet at the beach¡­I¡¯m really sorry¡­I had no idea the water would rise so fast¡­¡± The lobster head producer really had nothing else to say. ¡°Byung-hoon! Let¡¯s go back! There¡¯s no point in filming anymore!¡± Ji-chun shouted. Byung-hoon looked conflicted, wondering what to do. That only made Ji-chun more frustrated. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? We almost died! I can only imagine how much traumatized Hye-jeong and Sian are right now!¡± Ji-chun looked over at us. I gave him a light-hearted smile, so did Hye-jeong. Ji-chun seemed taken aback by our reactions. But why is Hye-jeongughing? ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you guys traumatized?¡± ¡°I mean, it was a bit shocking, but it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not easily scared. I¡¯ve even gone white-water rafting before.¡± ¡°I guess if you¡¯ve done stuff like that before, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡± Yeah, if she¡¯s gone white-water rafting¡­she¡¯s more experienced with this stuff than I thought. Anyways, Ji-chun turned back to the lobster head producer while Junho approached me. ¡°Hey, Sian¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Earlier¡­in the water¡­how did you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The current was really strong¡­no average human would¡¯ve been able to withstand that¡­how¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Hunting for a Cute(ish) Fish (Part 1)

Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Hunting for a Cute(ish) Fish (Part 1)

Ji-chun kept shouting, but in the end, we continued filming. None of us were greatly affected physically or mentally. Hye-jeong and I were especially eager to keep going, so that¡¯s what was decided in the end. ¡°Junho, really good job. You saved Hye-jeong,¡± Byung-hoon said, giving Junho an affectionate pat on the butt. Unfortunately, Junho looked far from happy. Byung-hoon then continued. ¡°But how were you able to remain standing in that current? I couldn¡¯t do it, even Sung-hwan couldn¡¯t withstand it. I¡¯m really seeing you in a new light, Junho.¡± ¡°Um¡­Byung-hoon, the thing is¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Junho answered, ncing over at me. As soon as our eyes met, I gave him a wink. Junho seemed surprised and turned back to Byung-hoon. I continued to eavesdrop. ¡°What are you talking about? If it weren¡¯t for you, Hye-jeong and Sian would¡¯ve drowned for sure.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Junho shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was Sian. I was holding onto Sian¡¯s shoulder the whole time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Byung-hoon said. He gave Junho a look of great disbelief. Junho gave him a look that said he was dead serious. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it myself. She wasn¡¯t struggling at all¡­even the strongest man alive wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it.¡± Still looking shocked, Junho nced over at me. I gave him another wink. Junho turned his head back to Byung-hoon immediately. ¡°Quit lying, Junho. I know you did it. No need to be modest,¡± Byung-hoon said, giving Junho another pat on the butt. But why does he keep doing that? Just seeing it made me angry. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± ¡°Then did you ask her how she did it?¡± ¡°She keeps saying she didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then she really didn¡¯t. Look at her. She¡¯s so skinny. How could someone like that fight against the current? Quit lying or I¡¯m really going to get mad at you.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± In the end, Junho just sighed in defeat. With a frustrated expression, he looked at me. And once more, I gave him a wink. At that, Junho finally turned his whole body away from me, and this time, he didn¡¯t look back. *** We arrived at the beach just as the sun was reaching the middle of the sky. ¡°Wow!!¡± The sky was a clear blue, and that sun! It was beating down on the water, making it sparkle like a thousand jewels. Who knew something like that could be so beautiful? Then again, we had to be careful. The moment we let our guard down, there could be another rainfall. Who knows what could happen by then? ¡°It was a good idea toe here,¡± Byung-hoon eximed. The rest of us agreed wholeheartedly and we began to run towards the water. ¡°Wow.¡± I looked down at the sand under my feet. It was so soft. How could sand be this soft? I could almost eat it. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Hye-jeong said, looking at the water. Who knew the girl had the heart to be touched by this sort of thing? She really was showing me a new side of herself. ¡°What a relief¡­¡± I heard lobster head producer sighing behind me. I turned around and approached him. ¡°Oy, you! The ground will get dark with a face like that,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice casual. ¡°Oh. Hello, Sian.¡± ¡°What are you sighing for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just relieved. That incident could¡¯ve ended really badly¡­.I¡¯m just so d to see everyone so happy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Crack. At that sound, lobster head producer looked down at his feet in shock. Then, he let out a surprised shout. ¡°What the!¡± ¡°That¡¯s huge.¡± The cracking sound was me stepping me on a crab. I picked it up. It was ginormous. It¡¯s just about the size of my arm. ¡°Did you¡­break that with your foot¡­?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± I had failed to control my strength again. I felt bad for the crab¡­hopefully, he¡¯ll be born as a much stronger one in its next life. ¡°What kind of crab is this?¡± ¡°Oh, that? It¡¯s known as the Giant Crab.¡± ¡°Giant Crab?¡± ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re native here at the beach. It¡¯s a local favorite. They say it¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± I was already excited. ¡°But they usually hide underground, so they¡¯re hard to find. It¡¯s a surprise you already found one.¡± ¡°Guess this one was unlucky,¡± I said, swinging the crab by its leg. I turned around and walked in the other direction. ¡°See youter, lobster head!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I approached the other cast members and showed them the crab. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of it. ¡°Wow¡­I¡¯ve never seen a crab this big before¡­¡± Byung-hoon said, turning the crab this way and that way. ¡°I hope you know how to prepare it.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Byung-hoon gave a firm nod with his reply. He¡¯s actually pretty good with food. There¡¯s really nothing he can¡¯t do. ¡°Now that we have and animal, let¡¯s go and catch a water creature,¡± he said. He pulled out a harpoon. Where did he get that? In fact, he had six. One for each of us. The staff handed us wetsuits and flippers. ¡°Are we all going in?¡± I asked. Byung-hoon nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s all go in together. Oh, is there anyone here who doesn¡¯t like the water?¡± Byung-hoon asked. Though judging by the tone of his voice, it would be really funny if anyone answered in an affirmative manner. Luckily, no one answered and we all put on our wetsuits. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re going hunting already. We just got here,¡± Ji-chun grumbled. ¡°Do you not like the water?¡± I asked with a smile. What? With the way he was grumbling, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t a fan. ¡°Yep. I hate it.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± ¡°Did you not see Byung-hoon¡¯s face earlier? I mean, if you hate the water, then why would youe here? So how could I tell him I do?¡± ¡°I guess,¡± I said with a smile. Look at Ji-chun. He was the oldest out of all of us, but he wouldn¡¯t dare cross Byung-hoon. Byung-hoon wasn¡¯t the type to be easily controlled. He was, after all, already a major celebrity. He¡¯s even famous in China. I approached Byung-hoon. ¡°It was pouring earlier, but it¡¯s pretty nice here.¡± Byung-hoon nodded. ¡°It only rained in that part of the forest.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is here. You can never guess where it¡¯s going to rain and where.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Soon, we all finished putting on our wetsuits. We approached the water awkwardly in our flippers. ¡°Oh!¡± Hye-jeong slipped, but I immediately caught her. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯m holding your hand a lot on this trip.¡± ¡°Do you mind?¡± ¡°Did I say that?¡± Hye-jeong smiled at my response. We continued in until the water reached our waist. Suddenly, Ji-chun shouted. ¡°Hey, Byung-hoon!¡± ¡°Yes, Ji-chun?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t swim!¡± ¡°Huh? Then why did youe into the water?¡± Byung-hoon replied, looking perplexed. Seriously. Why did Ji-chune in if he couldn¡¯t swim? ¡°What was I supposed to say when your face was all condescending like that?¡± ¡°My face¡­?¡± Byung-hoon said, looking more confused. ¡°Yeah. Your face. So, I got scared and came in!¡± ¡°Oh¡­um¡­¡± Byung-hoon began to contemte. Just then, Junho spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll look after Ji-chun.¡± ¡°Okay, then Junho will look after Ji-chun. Sung-hwan, you partner with Sian. I¡¯ll look after Hye-jeong.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone answered one by one. ¡°Sian, the water is really deep,¡± Sung-hwan said, giving me a smile. I just nodded. For me, the water was already up to my waist. But for him, it only reached his butt. He was really tall. ¡°Sian, you can swim, right?¡± Sung-hwan asked patronizingly. I guess he¡¯s a good swimmer. ¡°I get by.¡± By walking on water if I wanted to. ¡°I see. Then you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ve never gone fishing, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Please. I¡¯ve been hunting my meals underwater as far as I could remember. And every time I went underwater, the Dragon King would meet me and invite me to his pce. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Sung-hwan said, sounding very sure of himself. Typical manly arrogance. So, I asked him. ¡°Have you ever gone fishing before?¡± ¡°No, but it can¡¯t be that hard. For an athlete like me, this is nothing.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Punk. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Sung-hwan said, holding out his hand. I almost spit on it, but I held back. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s just dive into it.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Sung-hwan pulled back his rejected hand as we walked further into the water. Soon, the water reached my chest. Then my neck. Soon, I waspletely engulfed by the water. ¡°That¡¯s good, Sian. Let¡¯s swim over there. There¡¯s a lot of fish over there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We swam over to the area with a lot of fish. Suddenly, I was really excited, wondering how good the fish will be. I was about to dive in, when Sung-hwan held me back. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sian, how are you feeling?¡± Sung-hwan asked, pointing his head camera at me. ¡°I¡¯m curious as to what the fish taste like,¡± I said sincerely. Sung-hwan began to look nervous. ¡°Oh¡­shouldn¡¯t you be more curious about what the fish look like¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to me.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Sung-hwan said with a nod. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going in.¡± Once again, I prepared to dive in. And of course, Sung-hwan blocked me. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Sian, you said you¡¯ve never gone fishing before, right? Watch me first.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯ve never gone fishing before either.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? For me, this is nothing. I¡¯ll try first and then teach you, so just watch me. If you just use the harpoon willy nilly, you could break it.¡± ¡®Ugh¡­this is bullshit.¡¯ I really wanted to shout at him, but the muscr VJ was nearby, filming everything with his camera. ¡°Alright then. Go ahead. Let¡¯s see how good you are.¡± ¡°Watch carefully, okay, Sian?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I was this close to taking my flipper and hitting him on the head with it. With a wink, Sung-hwan dived underwater. I guess being arrogant about any sportes with being an athlete. He must be reallypetitive too. Such a tiring guy to be around. ¡°Oh Sian, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± the muscr VJ asked me behind the camera. ¡°Oh yeah. I¡¯m going somewhere else. You should go under and film Sung-hwan.¡± ¡°Oh, but I¡¯m supposed to film you.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then let¡¯s go over there.¡± ¡°Over there?¡± ¡°Yeah. Over there,¡± I said, pointing at a spot in the distance. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The VJ nodded. I began to swim towards another spot while the VJ followed me. I dived underwater to watch Sung-hwan. At the moment, he was having trouble aiming the harpoon. After multiple failures, he began to get mad and just speared the water with his harpoon. And¡­nothing. After watching him fail multiple times, I swam over to a different area. ¡°There are no sharks here, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I don¡¯t think so?''¡± Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Hunting for a Cute(ish) Fish (Part 2)

Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Hunting for a Cute(ish) Fish (Part 2)

I dove into the water. My eyes immediately fell on a beautiful scene. Delicious-looking fish were swimming all around me. I dove in deeper with the VJ right behind me. He then began to film the glorious scene around him. ¡°That looks pretty good.¡± I followed a particr fat fish even deeper under water. The fish quickly dove under a rock. I then aimed my harpoon. As soon as that fish dared toe out, I was definitely gonna get it. But after about a minute, it still didn¡¯te out. With that, I continued to wait. We¡¯ll see who wins in the end. One minute and thirty secondster. The fish had no intention ofing out, while I had no intention of giving up. But just then, the VJ tapped me on the shoulder. ¡°?¡± I turned to look at the VJ. He pointed at his throat, gesturing his need to breathe. As a response, I waved at him, telling him to go ahead. He immediately swam upwards for some air. If he needs to breathe, he can just go on ahead. Why¡¯s he asking for my permission? Anyways, I turned my attention back on the rock¡­.and at the very moment I did, the fish came out from under the rock and began to swim away. ¡®I don¡¯t think so!¡¯ I swam after it, but even I was too slow for the fish. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ This sucked! And if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, the fish actually stopped to turn around and stare at me. I swear it was smirking. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering how a fish could smirk, but I swear it was. The bratty fish turned around, shaking its little tail in my face as it disappeared. ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ To think that I just gotughed at by a fish. This is all that muscr VJ¡¯s fault. I swam upwards myself to gather my thoughts. As soon as I broke through the surface, the VJ swam towards me. He was still gasping for air. ¡°Hey¡­Sian¡­how can you¡­hold your breath¡­for¡­.for so long¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re just weak. You should¡¯ve brought an oxygen tank.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± Just then, Sung-hwan swam towards me. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°There you are.¡± ¡°Yep. How did your fishing go?¡± ¡°Not good. This harpoon isn¡¯t that great.¡± Uh-huh, sure. Look at him making excuses. ¡°Oh, really? So you couldn¡¯t even catch one?¡± ¡°Yeah. This harpoon is really weird.¡± He then gestured towards my harpoon. ¡°What? You want mine?¡± I passed my harpoon over onto Sung-hwan. His face lit up immediately. ¡°What about yours?¡± ¡°Mine broke. It was really weak.¡± ¡°.....¡± So it¡¯s the harpoon¡¯s fault, huh? Wasn¡¯t this guy a heavyweight champion¡­well, he wasn¡¯t acting like one! ¡°You couldn¡¯t catch one either, huh?¡± ¡®I just started, you bastard,¡¯ I said to myself. ¡°Just watch me, okay? I¡¯ll go and catch one, then I¡¯ll teach you how to do it.¡± This guy sounded very confident just now. Where he got such unfounded confidence, I have no idea. ¡°Okay~¡± ¡°Oh, here.¡± Sung-hwan then passed me his harpoon and I caught it. ¡°Good luck, Sian!¡± With a wave, Sung-hwan disappeared. ¡°How did he break it?¡± I looked at the harpoon. It was barely holding itself together. ¡°He really did a fucking number on this thing.¡± At that, the VJ looked shocked. ¡°Sorry for cursing.¡± As I apologized, I pulled the harpoon trigger. Twang. Whoosh! The hook flew. Going¡­going¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± I tilted my head. ¡°What?¡± The VJ eximed, looking in the direction I was staring at. Just then, the harpoon in my hand was bending. Something strong was on the other hand, tugging hard. Snap! Snap snap! Snap! Whatever it was, it was strong. Soon, it jumped out of the water and we could clearly see what it was. It was a shark. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± We both gasped simultaneously. Luckily, it was only a baby shark. Then again, even though it was speared, it didn¡¯t die and began to swim towards me. It opened its jaws wide, giving me a clear view of its sharp teeth. Even as a baby, those teeth were pretty impressive. It was clearly aiming for my neck, but my fist was faster and I used it to hit the shark right on the nose. Wham! Glub glub glub¡­ *** ¡°Who knew we¡¯d get to eat shark?¡± Byung-hoon asked, looking down at the baby shark in amazement. ¡°Good, huh?¡± I said with a big smile. Byung-hoon then gave me a thumbs up. ¡°How did you catch it?¡± ¡°With this?¡± I said, holding up the broken harpoon. Byung-hoon¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°How did this happen¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyways, I had actually nned to let it live since it was only a baby. Unfortunately, it approached me, like it wanted to die. So, I killed it.¡± ¡°Good job. But a shark¡­there aren¡¯t supposed to be any sharks around here, are there?¡± This time, Byung-hoon turned to look at the main producer who swam up to him. ¡°Of course not,¡± the producer said. So, Byung-hoon pointed at the baby shark. ¡°Then exin this.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A baby shark.¡± ¡°What? Uh¡­um¡­?...!!!¡± The producer¡¯s mouth fell open and all of a sudden, he cried, ¡°Shark!¡± At that, everyone in the water freaked out and tried to swim out of the water. Surprisingly, it was can¡¯t-swim Ji-sung who was ahead of everyone. He was amazing! He could definitely be faster than me. Was it just beginner¡¯s luck? ¡°Hurry! If there¡¯s a baby, the mother is probably close by!¡± the producer shouted as he sped out of the water. We all immediately returned to shore. *** Luckily, we all managed to get out of the water before the mother shark appeared. The producer immediately showed the baby shark to the guide who looked shocked at the sight of it. The research team came out and imed the baby shark. I protested, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Hmph! My shark meat! ¡°But we¡¯ll make you ramyun,¡± the producer said, immediately noticing my disappointed face. Was he kidding? How could instant noodlespare to the delicacy of shark meat? Then again, I guess it¡¯s better than nothing, so I conceded. What can I say? I¡¯m easy to please. ¡°I guess we can¡¯t go fishing anymore,¡± Byung-hoon said, looking disappointed himself. ¡°This sucks. I was going to clean out the entire ocean,¡± Sung-hwan muttered. He seemed disappointed as well. So, I asked. ¡°Did you catch any?¡± ¡°No, since the shark appeared.¡± ¡°I see, but I caught something. A shark, at that.¡± ¡°You got lucky.¡± So he was just chalking it up to luck, huh? I almost socked him for that but let it go. ¡°Oh well. We¡¯ll just enjoy the view. I know it¡¯s disappointing, but we can still look fornd animals.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go looking for giant crabs!¡± Junho shouted. ¡°Sian already caught one,¡± Byung-hoon said, pointing at the giant crab that was killed earlier. Junho nodded, not looking surprised in the least. ¡°Let¡¯s partner up and continue hunting. Out here, the only thing you can eat is crab, but there are a lot of different types, so try to get different ones. If you see a big one, tell me okay? Don¡¯t go crazy and get bitten.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± We all replied. After that, Byung-hoon went on to pair us up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Ji-chun. Junho with Hye-jeong. And Sian and Sung-hwan will go together. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± we all replied. Ugh, I¡¯m with Sung-hwan again? ¡°Looks like we¡¯re partners again, Sian!¡± Well, at least one of us was happy. ¡°Yep,¡± I said, forcing a smile. No, this was a good thing. This gives me the chance to hit the guy and make it look like an ident. With him tossing that harpoon at me, I was really not liking this guy. ¡°Let¡¯s go hunting!¡± Byung-hoon shouted. We all headed off in different directions. ¡°Follow me, Sian!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I followed Sung-hwan. I really hate it when people act like this towards me. No one tells me what to do but me. Oh, wait. There¡¯s Jinwoo, but other than him, no one. Nheless, I had to be careful about this. There was a camera filming our every move. ¡°Sian. Come over here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We stood in front of a tree. It was huge and had fruit hanging off its branches. So I figured we were going to pick the fruit, but that wasn¡¯t it. Sung-hwan began to dig between the roots. ¡°Let¡¯s dig here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Look. There¡¯s a hole. There could be crab hiding here.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± Yeah, there was a hole near the roots, but it looked like a rat hole to me. ¡°Then you dig here then. I¡¯ll look for another hole.¡± ¡°You want me to dig?¡± ¡°Yeah. You can just use your hands. It¡¯s not that hard.¡± ¡®Then you do it, you bastard,¡¯ I thought to myself. Sung-hwan looked down at me, wondering why I wasn¡¯t getting started. Suddenly, I pointed above his head. He looked up and I immediately gave a high kick. ¡°Ah!¡± Sung-hwan shouted, ducking to avoid the kick. My foot hit the trunk. Wham! The tree shook and soon, the dangling fruit began to fall off its branches one by one. Thud thud thud. Thud thud thud. One of them was arge coconut which fell right on top of Sung-hwan¡¯s head. Thwack! Sung-hwan¡¯s head must have been really hard because the coconut cracked in two. Also, the coconut must have been hard as well because Sung-hwan¡¯s eyes began to lose focus and all of a sudden, he passed out. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± the VJ asked, looking terrified. He asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call the medic¡­?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s just shocked. Just give it thirty minutes.¡± I¡¯m not a doctor, but I know this much at least. But just then, a thought urred to me ¨C what if something happened to him. So, I turned back to the VJ. ¡°Call the medic.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The VJ ran over to our campsite. As for me, I started digging at the hole, just to be sure. I swear, if there was no crab¡­ But after digging for a bit, a huge hole appeared. I immediately began to dig deeper and found myself looking at arge crab. I looked over at Sung-hwan who was still passed out. At that moment, I felt a bit sorry. But only a little bit. ¡°There really was one, like you said. Sorry.¡± With a sincere apology, I made a crab for the crab. The crab snapped its ws and managed to take hold of my right finger. ¡°Ow!¡± Wow, that hurt. ¡°Ow..that hurt¡­!¡± But the crab didn¡¯t relent. In fact, it only gripped my finger even harder. The crab was enormous. Probably as big as one of Sung-hwan¡¯s thighs! But the most surprising part was the fact that the crab¡¯s giant w was five times bigger than its body! With a jump, it leaped into the air and grabbed onto my wrist. Snap. ¡°What the!¡± Shit, that really hurt. With my right index finger and wrist both in its hold, my left hand began to move. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Dinner at the Seaside (Part 1)

Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Dinner at the Seaside (Part 1)

Whack! This was the sound of me hitting the giant crab with my left fist. ¡°Huh?¡± The crab merely pinched my wrist harder. So, I punched the crab even more. Whack! Smack! Whack! Crack! Eventually, I managed to crack its outer shell. ¡°Stubborn bastard!¡± This crab sure was stubborn. I pulled its giant w off my wrist. It was huge. Bigger than my fist, at least twice the size. Just then, the muscr VJ arrived with the doctor. ¡°Hello, Sir,¡± the doctor said with a casual smile. ¡°Oh, hi. He¡¯s over there,¡± I said, pointing at Sung-hwan. He was stillying down on the ground, and soon the doctor began to inspect him. ¡°How did he pass out?¡± ¡°A coconut hit him on the head.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± the doctor replied with a nod. ¡°He probably loves ser so much. I guess he felt like ying ser again¡­still, why did he hit the coconut with his head¡­¡± ¡°I guess he made a bad choice.¡± ¡°He probably didn¡¯t expect the coconut to be that hard.¡± ¡°He probably thought his head was harder.¡± The doctor nodded in agreement with that. ¡°It sure is, seeing as how even the coconut is cracked.¡± ¡°It was well-matched.¡± ¡°Which one of them fell first?¡± ¡°The coconut cracked first. Then, Sung-hwan passed out. So he won by a hair.¡± ¡°Of course. The man hates to lose.¡± The doctor peered at Sung-hwan¡¯s eyes with a mini shlight. ¡°I think he may have a slight concussion. He¡¯ll wake up soon, but just in case, I¡¯ll take him over to the medic tent.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. Then, I looked at the muscr VJ, and so did the female doctor. Oh, didn¡¯t I mention that the doctor was a woman? ¡°Why are you¡­?¡± the muscr VJ began to fidget, looking confused. ¡°You¡¯re the only guy here,¡± I pointed out. A look of realization came over the VJ as he bent over to pick up Sung-hwan, but he seemed to struggle a bit. Then again, Sung-hwan wasn¡¯t your average sized man. He was a heavyweight champion. Just look at those muscles. He¡¯s not a person that¡¯s easy to carry. Fortunately, the VJ was able to do it in the end. ¡°You can leave the camera here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The VJ left the camera and headed back to the campsite, carrying Sung-hwan. And just like that, I was alone again. ¡°So, I caught a giant crab. What should I catch next?¡± After looking around a bit, I walked further into the jungle. My eyes immediately fell onto another crab in the distance. But at the moment this crab saw me, it began to scuttle away and hid itself behind a tree. With a smirk, I approached it slowly. *** ¡°Wow.¡± I was looking at an amazing sight. Three crabs were standing in front of me, all of them showing their giant ws towards me. They were shaking their ws back and forth, trying to scare me. Surprisingly, one of them had two giant clubs. Was it a mutant? As they continued to watch me, they got into a triangle formation and slowly approached me. But since they were crab-walking, their triangle formation kept breaking. After all, they can only walk sideways. ¡°Heh. How cute.¡± Iughed because it was rather funny. The crabs then swung their giant ws at me. Soon, they were only a short distance away from me. Then all of a sudden, one of them jumped up and came at me with its w. I swung my fist at it as the w fell off with a crack. Now, the crab had no chance. One by one, I punched off their ws, killing the crabs one by one. Soon, they were all dead. ¡°Well, that was easy.¡± The hunt was over pretty quickly. Too quickly in fact. I¡¯ve never been on a hunting trip this easy before. They might as well just stick their heads out for me to crush. ¡°Well, at least I got three more.¡± With a big smile, I collected the three crabs and carried them on my shoulder back to the camp. Oh wait, if I include the first crab I killed, that makes it four. On my way back, I ran into Junho and Hye-jeong. ¡°Hello.¡± Junho gave me a look of surprise while Hye-jeong greeted me back. ¡°Hey, Sian. What¡¯s that on your shoulder? ¡°Crabs.¡± I put the four giant crabs at their feet. They both gasped. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°They¡¯re huge, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Junho remained speechless as he stared down at the crabs. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen crabs this big¡­this is amazing! Did Sung-hwan catch these?¡± ¡°No, I did.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± At that, Junho didn¡¯t seem surprised. He rather looked like he expected that. Does Junho now believe that I¡¯m an alien too? ¡°But where is Sung-hwan?¡± Junho suddenly asked. ¡°He¡¯s at the medic tent.¡± ¡°Why is he¡­?¡± ¡°He passed out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Junho said in disbelief. He silently asked me how that happened, with a bit of concern mixed in. ¡°A coconut fell from the tree and he tried to hit it with his head.¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°Wow, Sung-hwan!¡± Junho looked worried, but Hye-jeong seemed more or less impressed. ¡°Is he okay?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s just a slight concussion. Anyways, do you need any help?¡± Just then, I felt something move under my foot. I picked up my foot to see what it was. Crack. It was the sound of another shell breaking. ¡°What now?¡± I looked and saw another dead crab. ¡°Ugh. You really should¡¯ve been more careful.¡± I clicked my tongue at the crab. I looked back at Junho. ¡°If you don¡¯t need me, I¡¯ll be going ahead.¡± With that, I continued on my way back to the campsite. *** As soon as I reached the campsite, the lobster head producer came up and asked me to do an interview. ¡°Another one? How many times do I have to do this?¡± Seriously. I must have done a hundred of these by now. It was getting pretty annoying. ¡°Just one right now and another one at dinner,¡± the lobster head said with an indifferent expression. I¡¯ve never seen the guy smile. Does he not smile? But he doesn¡¯t get angry, either. Or annoyed. Just a constant look of indifference. ¡°Fine. Where to?¡± ¡°Over there,¡± the lobster head producer said, pointing at a certain spot in the distance. I walked over and sat on the designated chair. Looking at the sky, I could see the sun reaching the horizon. ¡°Hello, Sian,¡± the bubbly female writer greeted me. So, I greeted her back with an equally enthusiastic smile. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Oh. Sian, you look rather tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. You seem more tired than me.¡± I wasn¡¯t kidding. The writer¡¯s face¡­I¡¯m sorry to say, but it looked quite dead. None of her cute features were shining through. She looked sunburnt, and there were deep circles under her eyes. They¡¯ll reach her hips soon at this point. ¡°Yeah, well¡­it¡¯s not just me. We¡¯re all tired.¡± ¡°Seems like it,¡± I said, ncing over at the crew. They all looked fatigued and swollen. They looked miserable. At least the cast gets something out of this. But those people¡­I really wanted to share my performance fee with them at that point. ¡°We¡¯ll get started with the interview.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said with a nod. We then started the interview. ¡°Earlier when you were crossing the river, there was a huge downpour and you were nearly in a fatal ident. What were you thinking at that moment?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± To be honest, I was not really thinking of anything at that moment. But if I said that, that would only reiterate my image as the empty-headed idiot. ¡°I was worried that someone might die.¡± ¡°I see¡­who¡­?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± the writer responded with a nod. She then moved on. ¡°You mean when you were swept away by the current. But how did that happen?¡± ¡°A huge rock suddenly hit me in the leg. Look.¡± I rolled up my pants, showing off my sexy thigh. There was a giant bruise on it. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± the writer gasped, covering her mouth with both of her hands. It really was arge bruise. ¡°Does it hurt¡­¡± ¡°If you touch it, yeah.¡± It was still a bit tender. Still, any average person would¡¯ve had their legs broken off. That¡¯s how big and strong the rock was. Of course, if I had been using my powers at the time of impact, I wouldn¡¯t have been injured in the first ce. That¡¯s what I get for being careless. ¡°I see. You should have the medic team look at that.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°And again, I¡¯m very sorry about that. We should¡¯ve done more research about this ce to prepare¡­¡± ¡°Nah. It was the producer¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°It is. I mean! No, it¡¯s not!¡± the writer immediately retracted. ¡°Yeah, okay. So, is the interview over?¡± ¡°Oh, no. We have more questions. So why did you jump back into the river?¡± ¡°I had to save Hye-jeong.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The writer seemed rather touched by my answer. She continued to ask afterwards. ¡°But didn¡¯t you think of your personal risk?¡± ¡°At that time, all I could think about was saving Hye-jeong. So, I just jumped in.¡± ¡°Wow. Hye-jeong will surely be touched when she hears this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the first time,¡± I said. It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve already helped Hye-jeong so many times. That¡¯s why she keeps clinging to me. She¡¯s still a little rude though. ¡°I¡¯m definitely touched. Now for the next question.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I pouted. ¡°Here,¡± the writer said, handing me a pile of choco pies. Well that cheered me up. This writer knew what¡¯s up. She had given me six. ¡°When you caught the shark, did you know what it was?¡± ¡°No. I just threw the harpoon and it caught on something,¡± I said, eating the choco pie in one bite. Wow, it was good. ¡°I see. How did you feel when you learned it was a shark?¡± ¡°It felt great! I was excited to taste it, but then it was taken away.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The writer smiled apologetically. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. They needed it for research.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess. At least we got ramyun. Still, I never realized that a shark could be paid off so easily with instant noodles.¡± ¡°Oh. Hahaha,¡± the writer chuckled. Then, she continued. ¡°But looking at you, I can¡¯t help but admire your mentality. Most people would run away from a shark¡­but all you thought about was how good it would taste¡­¡± ¡°A shark is just a big fish.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­it really is just a giant fish¡­hahahaha¡­¡± The writer continued tough. So, I joined along. ¡®Hahahahaha.¡± ¡°Now for the final question.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I ate another choco pie. Somehow, I had gone through all six¡­it¡¯s because they were so small. ¡°Do you have more?¡± ¡°Oh¡­I gave you six to eat with the other cast members¡­¡± ¡°.....¡± Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: A Fight in the Moonlight

Chapter 103: Chapter 103: A Fight in the Moonlight

It was now evening. We were sitting in a circle around a campfire. In the middle were six crabs that were wrapped securely in leaves. ¡°Sian, you¡¯re a really good hunter,¡± Byung-hoon said. Everyone nodded in agreement afterwards. Ji-chun added, ¡°It¡¯s so weird. I swear to God, you smell like a man.¡± I gulped nervously. Does Ji-chun have special powers as well? He then continued. ¡°Are you¡­by any chance¡­that?¡± ¡°That?¡± I said. What was he talking about? ¡°Aw,e on. Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You know. Transgender,¡± Ji-chun said. Everyone stared at once. ¡°Hey now, Ji-chun,e on. That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°That was rude.¡± ¡°Ji-chun, can we talk in private?¡± Byung-hoon said, standing up. Everyone smiled. ¡°Guys, I¡¯m serious. Sian really doesn¡¯t seem like a girl to me.¡± ¡°Should I take off my pants?¡± I joked. No one stopped me. Wow, these perv¡­.sigh. Let it go, Sian. It won¡¯t do to get angry. Just then, Sung-hwan walked over to us. I guess his head still hurt, because his face didn¡¯t look so good. ¡°Sung-hwan! Feeling better?¡± Byung-hoon asked, looking concerned. Sung-hwan gave a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Still kind of hurts, though.¡± ¡°So why did you hit the coconut with your head?¡± ¡°Huh¡­oh hahaha. Actually, the coconut just fell towards me, I guess. Hahaha.¡± Sung-hwan nced over at me and I gave him a slight wink. Sung-hwan gave me an awkward smile. He took a seat next to me and leaned in to whisper. ¡°Sian, how did the hunting go?¡± ¡°It went well, thanks to you,¡± I said with a nod. After all, there really had been a giant crab where he had indicated. I felt a little bad that I didn¡¯t believe him. See, I¡¯m a rational guy. ¡°I see, but why did you kick the tree earlier? I got hit in the head with a coconut, thanks to you.¡± ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t mean to kick the tree.¡± In truth, I meant to kick Sung-hwan. It¡¯s because he dodged it that I ended up hitting the tree. Putting it that way, it¡¯s actually his own fault that he got hit in the end with a coconut. If he¡¯d just took my kick like a man, then I wouldn¡¯t have kicked the tree and he wouldn¡¯t have been hit in the head with a coconut. Then, he wouldn¡¯t have passed out. ¡°Then, what did you mean to kick?¡± Sung-hwan asked. ¡°Here,¡± I said, tapping on Sung-hwan¡¯s forehead. Sung-hwan grinned. ¡°Why my forehead?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh, there was a bug. I just wanted to kick it off.¡± ¡°....¡± For a moment, Sung-hwan looked shocked. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let it go since you¡¯re pretty. But next time, be more careful. That coconut really hurt.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I replied. Not that I had any intention of listening. Just then, the main producer walked up to us. We all turned our attention towards him. ¡°Hey, guys. So tonight is our final night here in Hanili!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Woohoo!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Exactly three people cheered: me, Hye-jeong, and Ji-chun. The other three didn¡¯t really seem to care. ¡°Isn¡¯t tomorrow supposed to be ourst day?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°Normally, yes, but¡­well¡­with everything that¡¯s happened¡­we decided to make tonight ourst day. Everyone¡¯s okay with that, right?¡± ¡°Of course. The sooner we get back, the better,¡± Byung-hoon said. We all nodded in agreement. Sure, it had been fun here, but it was getting tiring as well. Also, we were getting homesick. ¡°So tomorrow, we¡¯ll head to the airport after breakfast. Enjoy yourst night here.¡± ¡°Hey, sweetheart. Can we get some wine?¡± Ji-chun asked. ¡°Sorry. We don¡¯t have wine,¡± the producer responded. Ji-chun slumped in disappointment. ¡°Hey guys, when we get back, let¡¯s have a party at my restaurant. Everyone¡¯s free, right?¡± ¡°On the house?¡± I asked. I know it makes me look like a cheapskate, but I like free stuff. What can I say? ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll close the restaurant early tomorrow night, so let¡¯s party!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± We all shouted in unison. ¡°You shoulde too, Producer Lee.¡± ¡°Oh, sure. Thanks!¡± the producer said, smiling at Ji-chun for the first time. *** The giant crabs were cooked to a delicious perfection, and we all got one crab each. They were so big that it required some heavy lifting to eat them. Not for me though. I inhaled that thing. ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Hye-jeong said. She still had some left on her te. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll just give it to the crew.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still hungry?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. I took Hye-jeong¡¯s crab and inhaled that as well. I felt bad for the staff, but I have to eat too. I¡¯ll just catch another one for them tomorrow. With that, I ended up finishing off Hye-jeong¡¯s crab. I didn¡¯t look at the men¡¯s though. I had no interest in theirs. The men just shared theirs with the male crew members. The female employees looked like they wanted some as well. I stood up. ¡°Are you going to go to the bathroom?¡± Hye-jeong asked. ¡°....¡± What does she think I am? A pig? ¡°I¡¯m going to get another giant crab.¡± ¡°Really? You want to eat another one?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m getting it for the female staff members.¡± I said thest part out loud. Sure enough, the female crew members heard and cheered. They looked extremely grateful. I gave them a big smile before disappearing back into the jungle. The men tried to follow me, but I told them there was no need. If theye with me, I can¡¯t use my full abilities. So, I walked in by myself. And after exactly ten minutes, I returned with ten more giant crabs. Everyone gasped. They asked if I really caught all these, but I told them I had simply picked them up. They were just lying there, all dead. Maybe they had a fight? They then asked why the shells were broken and I replied how I should know that? They then asked why I didn¡¯t know, so I told them they didn¡¯t have to eat it then. At that, the female staff told the men to shut up and the men wisely kept their mouths shut. *** ¡°You want to have a wrestling match?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°A match?¡± Sung-hwan said. ¡°Yeah. A match. How about it guys?¡± Byung-hoon asked, sitting up. Unfortunately, nobody answered. Everyone wasying on the beach, rubbing their stomachs in content. Well, everyone except me and Hye-jeong. We aredies, after all, but Hye-jeong was currentlyying on my arm. She refused to move even though I told her to leave. ¡°Hey, I said leave.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Every night I pray for less disturbance and every night, it goes ignored. ¡°There¡¯s a pillow right over there.¡± ¡°Your arm is morefortable.¡± ¡°Are you a lesbian?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t get mad.¡± I gave up and continued to look up at the sky. Byung-hoon spoke up again. ¡°Guys,e on. Let¡¯s have a wrestling match,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Okay~¡± Junho answered. Then, Sung-hwan voiced his agreement. Hye-jeong and I remained silent. Oh, and Ji-chun as well. ¡°Hey, Ji-chun. You want to join?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ji-chun answered readily, but Byung-hoon didn¡¯t give up. ¡°You¡¯ll join, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You will, right?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°You will, right?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t, right?¡± ¡°Nope. Wait-¡± ¡°He said yes!¡± ¡°....¡± And with that, Ji-chun was in. ¡°What about youdies? You guys want to wrestle?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Hye-jeong said. I agreed. And just like that, we were out. So, Byung-hoon found a new target. ¡°Oy! Producer Lee!¡± ¡°Me?¡± The main producer pointed at himself, looking surprised. Byung-hoon nodded slowly. ¡°You. Come here,¡± Byung-hoon said firmly. The producer walked up to him, looking mighty confused. Byung-hoon called out to us. ¡°Hey, guys!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Sung-hwan and Junho answered immediately and stood in front of the producer. The lobster head producer joined in as well. And with that, six people had been roped in to y. *** Byung-hoon vs Producer Lee Junho vs Ji-chun Sung-hwan vs Lobster Head First, it was Byung-hoon and Producer Lee. Byung-hoon was short but he had a strong body and he¡¯s an athlete on top of that. The producer was tall, but he didn¡¯t have that much athletic ability. In some ways, it did seem like the producer would win, but in the end, it was Byung-hoon who won. First off, Byung-hoon was much stronger and was able to overtake Producer Lee rather quickly. After tossing him this way and that way, Byung-hoon finally threw him to the ground. One would have thought he was letting out his pent up frustrations with the way he was going after the producer. After that, it was Junho vs. Ji-chun. On one hand, Junho is tall and muscr. You can tell he¡¯s strong just by looking at him. On the other hand, Ji-chun was tall as well, but he was rather delicate and he moved rather awkwardly. So, the match ended rather quickly. The moment it started, Ji-chun was down and Junho was the winner. Finally, it was Sung-hwan and the lobster head producer. First off, it was really funny seeing the two of them together. Sung-hwan was a champion. Not to mention, one of the top heavyweight athletes in the world. That mean¡¯s he¡¯s one of the best. As for the lobster head producer, he was just a lobster head. Who could even consider him a match? Anyways, the two put their arms around other, but it was no use for the lobster head producer. He tried to make Sung-hwan fall this way and that way, but to no avail. Sung-hwan lifted the producer up easily and threw him to the ground. Whoosh. Wham. And with that, lobster head was out! Sung-hwan had won. But then, Sung-hwan made an even funnier proposal. ¡°How about lobster head and Sian?¡± Everyone looked at him in confusion. ¡°Sian even beat our country¡¯s MMA champion. How can the producer beat that?¡± Byung-hoon said. It¡¯s true. Putting it that way, there was no way lobster head stood a chance. Junho was especially loud in expressing his own opinion that I would win. Sung-hwan, however, thought differently. ¡°But Sian is a girl. How can she beat a guy?¡± he said. At that, a few of the men also nodded. Including lobster head. ¡°Sian, let¡¯s have a match,¡± he said to me. ¡®Does he want to die?¡¯ Luckily, I managed to keep this to myself. Up until now, I had thought the producer was a smart man, but now, he was rather proving himself to be an idiot. Then again, I was angrier at Sung-hwan. What did me being a girl have to do with anything? ¡®I¡¯lle for youter, you asshole.¡¯ Of course, I kept this to myself too. ¡°How about it, Sian? Why don¡¯t you have a match with him?¡± Sung-hwan said. ¡°Let¡¯s try it, Sian. I want to see how strong you are,¡± lobster head said rather arrogantly. I¡¯ve never seen him so confident before. Or maybe he¡¯s just trying to shake off the humiliation from losing so badly to Sung-hwan. I¡¯ll just have to send him back to his hole. So, I agreed to do it. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do it. So it was decided that lobster head and I would have a wrestling match. We stood up and faced each other, ready to fight. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: A Fight in the Moonlight (Part 2)

Chapter 104: Chapter 104: A Fight in the Moonlight (Part 2)

¡°Alright. Take hold of your opponent.¡± Lobster head producer and I both put our arms around each other. ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you, Sian,¡± lobster head whispered in my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll go easy on you,¡± I whispered back. Lobster head was not happy. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you get off just because you¡¯re a girl.¡± ¡°So you think I¡¯m a girl?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lobster head said, sounding shocked. I smirked. Soon, Byung-hoon lowered his hand. ¡°Start!¡± Lobster head immediately tried to push me down. Unfortunately for him, I didn¡¯t move. ¡°Hng! Hnnnng!¡± He pushed with all his might. At this point, he was going to shit himself. ¡°Aw,e on! How are you so weak?¡± the main producer shouted, sounding quite disappointed. But it wasn¡¯t that lobster head was so weak. It was because I was too strong. I¡¯m sure lobster head feels the injustice right now. Anyways, lobster head kept trying, and I just remained in my spot. Producer Lee watched the whole thing with a snort and a shake of his head. Even the other staff members seemed to give up on the assistant producer. And the ones who had been on my side went from half-hearted support to full-on cheering. Especially the women. ¡°Go, Sian!¡± ¡°Sian Lee! Sian Lee!¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Sian!¡± The sound of the women shouting cheered me up and I picked up lobster head. He was really light, and I threw him down just as easily. Whoosh! Wham. And with that, lobster head had lost. It was rather too quick of a match. My fans cheered and shouted my name, and I gave them a modest shrug afterwards. ¡°Hmph.¡± I looked over at Sung-hwan. I began to crack my knuckles. My fans immediately cheered louder. ¡°Haha. Sian, you¡¯re not challenging me, are you?¡± Sung-hwan said, giving me a sardonic chuckle. ¡°Who else is there?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sung-hwan snorted at my response. Then he shook his head. ¡°If I fight you, I¡¯ll only get criticized. I can¡¯t go against someone as weak as you,¡± he said, pretending to look charitable. ¡°Just be d that you beat lobster head,¡± he added. ¡°That in itself is already impressive.¡± Sung-hwan gave a patronizing smile and everyone nodded. My female fans all agreed, trying to stop me. Only one person seemed doubtful, and that was Junho. He¡¯s the only one who had a true taste of my full strength. For a while, he was silent before he finally spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need your opinion,¡± Byung-hoon cut in. Junho visibly withered. Suddenly, Byung-hoon grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, Junho. Go ahead. What is it?¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Junho said with a nod. He tried again. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± ¡°I said we don¡¯t need your opinion.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll stop. I promise.¡± With another pout, Junho tried once more. ¡°I¡­¡± He paused, in case someone else would interrupt him. ¡°¡­don¡¯t think so!¡± he finished quickly. Everyone stared at me. Sung-hwan¡¯s face looked especially hard, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what Junho was saying right now. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Byung-hoon asked, still smiling. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen¡­Sian¡­is incredibly strong. I¡¯m not kidding.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°When we were in that river. Sian was definitely stronger than me.¡± ¡°Bullshit. Oh, sorry,¡± Byung-hoon immediately apologized, but I doubt he¡¯s the only one who thought that. Just look at my arms. And my legs. I¡¯m super skinny with no sign of muscle on me. Then, there¡¯s Junho with his broad muscles. Who would believe what he just said? Sung-hwan especiallyughed the loudest at what Junho had just said. ¡°That¡¯s funny. I didn¡¯t think you had this sort of humor,¡± Sung-hwan said. But Junho¡¯s face remained serious. Sung-hwan continued. ¡°Alright then. Since you said that, Junho, I¡¯ll bite. You won¡¯t regret it, will you Sian? I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re a boy or a girl. It doesn¡¯t matter how pretty you are. I¡¯m just going to fight as I usually do.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sung-hwan raised his eyebrows at my aloofness. ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s go,¡± Byung-hoon said. Sung-hwan and I moved to stand in front of each other. People immediately began to voice their worries. ¡°Be gentle!¡± ¡°Sung-hwan, go easy on her!¡± ¡°Sung-hwan, don¡¯t get crazy.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re too rough on her, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± Everyone continued to express their concerns for me. Only one was silent, observing us closely, and that was Junho. He looked more like he was waiting for some form of confirmation, because he didn¡¯t look away for a second. ¡°Alright. Face your opponent,¡± Byung-hoon shouted. Sung-hwan and I turned our bodies squarely towards one another and both gave a slight bow. I took this moment to observe Sung-hwan. He was very tall, and he looked sturdy. You could feel the strength radiating from hisrge muscles. He is an 8th heavyweight champion, after all. To put it simply, his strength was in the Top 10 regarding the world. ¡°Get in position!¡± At that, Sung-hwan and I both crouched and took hold of each other. Everyone immediately began to shout their worries again. For me. ¡°Sung-hwan, please be gentle,¡± Producer Lee said, especially approaching Sung-hwan to say so. Sung-hwan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What kind of person do you think I am? I¡¯ll go easy on her. Actually, Sian, just go ahead and attack me. Just keep going until you want to give up. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, Byung-hoon brought down his hand. ¡°Start!¡± I immediately kicked my foot under Sung-hwan¡¯s and pushed him to the ground. Wham! In seconds, the match was over. *** Seconds passed. I¡¯ve never heard such a tense silence. Sung-hwan remained on the ground, clearly wondering what just happened. He looked up at me while the cast members continued to stare with their jaws open. The crew members were also staring in shock. I simply shrugged, merely disappointed that the match was already over. Only Junho looked satisfied as he nodded. ¡°Um¡­Sir,¡± I said to Byung-hoon. Byung-hoon remained frozen. ¡°Hello?¡± I tried again. I gave Byung-hoon a little push on the shoulder. He then fell backwards and fell on his butt. That shook him out of it. ¡°Oh! Sian wins!¡± Byung-hoon shouted. That seemed to lift a nket and everyone immediately began to cheer and p. Sung-hwan, on the other hand, looked on in disbelief. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± everyone said, looking at Sung-hwan. No doubt he looked incredibly petty right now. So what if he couldn¡¯t ept the situation? But Sung-hwan kept shouting. ¡°I want a rematch!¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± I stood in front of him and we both crouched down again. Everyone watched us with rapt attention, ready to see if I was really that good, or if it was simply a beginner¡¯s fluke. ¡°This time, I¡¯m really not going to go easy on you,¡± Sung-hwan whispered. ¡°As you wish,¡± I answered with a smirk. Sung-hwan grit his teeth. Byung-hoon began his count down. ¡°And¡­start!¡± Sung-hwan immediately picked me up. This put me in the perfect position to do a flying knee kick, but see, here¡¯s the thing. I had merely thought it was the perfect timing. Unfortunately, by the time I had thought that, my knee was already in his face. Basically, my body moved on its own ord. Whack! Sung-hwan¡¯s head flew back 120 degrees. His hands loosened their grip on me as he fell backwards. Crash! *** ¡°He¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± I asked the medic. ¡°No. It¡¯s just another concussion.¡± ¡°Oh, dear. That makes two today. Will he be okay?¡± I asked, feeling slightly worried. I mean, this was kind of my fault. I¡¯m only human ¨C it¡¯s natural that I¡¯d feel apologetic. I¡¯m rather sensitive too, you know. ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s not that serious. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± the medic said reassuringly. I let out a sigh of relief. I clicked my tongue as I nced at Sung-hwan who was still out cold. ¡°This is why you need to be more careful.¡± After confirming once more that Sung-hwan would be okay, I stepped out of the first aid tent. ¡°Is he okay?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s just a light concussion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. But really, Sian. It was a wrestling match. Why¡¯d you have to knee him in the face?¡± Contrary to the serious question, Byung-hoon was grinning, finding the whole thing rather amusing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was so perfect and I just¡­¡± It¡¯s true. It was so perfect with the way my knee was lining up with his face that my knee just moved before I could stop it. Again, nothing to do with me. It¡¯s all my knee¡¯s fault. ¡°Well, it could have been worse, but your knee kick was awesome! Can you teach me?¡± ¡°Hold out your face.¡± ¡°Huh? Uh¡­¡± Byung-hoon began to fidget. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m just kidding. It¡¯s nothing really. It¡¯s like this.¡± I jumped up and did a flying knee kick. Byung-hoon pped at the sight. ¡°Wow!¡± p! p! p! p! p! ¡°This is why you have so many martial art fans!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a modest bow of the head. I then walked back towards the campsite. The sky was beautiful. The air was great. The waves sounded magnificent. The food was delicious. This really was paradise. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t choose to stay here forever, but it was a nice spot to get away from life¡¯s troubles. But this ce was in the southernmost tip of Africa. Who knows when I coulde back here? I looked up at the night sky. Jia¡¯s lovely face immediately came into sight. ¡°I miss you¡­¡± I really do miss her. The absence of her pouting and whining made me feel rather empty inside. Of course, I had Hye-jeong for the time being, but it wasn¡¯t the same. I looked up at the sky again and the faces of the other members popped up once by one. Yoo-young, Ji-hyun, Hainan, Jumi, Yoo-jin, Rhinzi, and finally Jinwoo. ¡°Huh?¡± I tilted my head. What was Jinwoo doing here? But that reason soon became clear when his face shifted into a more enticing stic card. The unlimited credit card. ¡°Oh.¡± I smiled at the thought of that card. If someone were to ask me what I wanted in the entire world, it was that unlimited credit card. Chapter 105 - The Sexy Idols’ Sports Games Chapter 105: Chapter 105: The Sexy Idols¡¯ Sports Games After we wrapped up the filming in Hanili, we flew back to Korea. It felt rather bittersweet. I looked out the window. It really was beautiful. It looked incredible from up here. The airne was probably one of the most incredible things about this time period. Riding a ne and looking down from the sky was¡­breathtaking. ¡°Hey Sian,¡± Hye-jeong said from her seat next to me. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Give me your number,¡± Hye-jeong said, shoving her phone at me. ¡°You got itst time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± With that, I gave Hye-jeong my number. ¡°If I call, you better pick up.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I replied. ¡°You guys are going to be in the Idols¡¯ Sports Games, right?¡± ¡°Huh? Idols¡¯ Sports Games?¡± What is that? I racked my brain, trying to remember. And that¡¯s when it came to me. Just as the name says, it¡¯s a sports game where idols participate, and it¡¯s incredibly popr. Then again, since all the participants are popr celebrities, it¡¯d be hard for the show not to be popr. It was supposed to take ce exactly a month from now. ¡°Ugh¡­fuck.¡± Was this yet another activity I¡¯d have to prepare for? Lovely Girlz would definitely be sent to participate. No doubt about it. We¡¯re the most popr rookie girl group right now. ¡°Huh? Were you cursing?¡± ¡°No.¡± Let it go, Hye-jeong. ¡°Yes, you did.¡± ¡°Fine. I did.¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like the games?¡± Hye-jeong said, looking right at me. So, I stared right back¡­and wow, she really was so pretty. I almost kissed her right then. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°....¡± For a moment, Hye-jeong was speechless. She looked rather shocked. Finally, she spoke up. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an idol. If you¡¯re an idol, you have to do what you¡¯re told and do your best. You think you¡¯ll be popr forever? It won¡¯tst long. There¡¯s no girl group thatsts forever. So you need to be grateful for every opportunity thates your way and try your best.¡± That shocked me a bit. Since when did Hye-jeong sound so deep and wise? And here I thought she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Okay. But hey, didn¡¯t I sound pretty cool just now?¡± ¡°S-sure¡­¡± We chatted a bit more before we fell asleep. By the time we woke up, we had already arrived at Incheon airport. *** We stepped into Incheon Airport. Suddenly, there was a loud cheer as goosebumps spread all over my body. A series of enthusiastic cries reached my ears. ¡°Sian! You¡¯re the man of my dreams!¡± Someone just called me a man. How did they know? But something was different. When we were leaving Korea, the majority of the fans were cheering for Hye-jeong. But now? It wasn¡¯t that different. I mean, people were still cheering for Hye-jeong just as loudly, but now there were more people calling for me as well? Why was that? Did something happen? I only found outter that my episode of ¡®Army Body¡¯ had aired and my poprity had tripled during my absence. Especially with the female fans. I already had a lot, but to think I now had more¡­the thought made me happy. Really, truly happy. ¡°Sian! Sian!¡± Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice. A voice that lifted my spirits. It was Jia¡¯s voice and I immediately looked around for her. I found her within seconds. She was with the other members of Lovely Girlz, all of whom hade together to pick me up. They had arrived wearing hats and sweats, trying to hide their identities, but the moment Jia shouted, all the fans had noticed. And they didn¡¯t waste a second before running towards them. ¡°Hahaha. Nice.¡± So this is what it¡¯s like to be surrounded by fans. It feels pretty great. There¡¯s really no other way to say it. Soon, our bodyguards arrived to escort us. We said our goodbyes with promises to meet again and then, we separated. ¡°You have to pick up, Sian!¡± Hye-jeong shouted. I gave her a wave. Then, I headed towards the other Lovely Girlz members and soon, we were happily reunited. ¡°Hey, guys!¡± ¡°Sian!¡± Aw, these cuties. They looked even lovelier after not seeing them for a whole week. *** After my brief reunion with the girls, I headed for Jinwoo¡¯s office. I just had something to settle with the guy. Plus, I had to ask him something. ¡°Oy, Jinwoo.¡± I practiced in front of his office door, though I doubted there would evere a day when I could actually say this to his face. Of course, I could do it if I really wanted to¡­anyways, I knocked on the door. Knock knock. ¡°Come in~¡± Judging by the tone of his voice, he was in a really good right now. Well, at least one of us was. I opened the door and walked in. As soon as Jinwoo saw me, he bolted out of his seat, rolled up his sleeves, and approached me with open arms. ¡°Look who it is! It¡¯s my good luck charm! Sian!¡± Suddenly, he engulfed me in a big hug. What¡¯s up with him? If he was calling me a good luck charm, then that meant something good had happened to him. Of course, it was all thanks to me. ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°You know I just got back, right?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be there. I was really busy today.¡± ¡°Seems like it.¡± I nced at his desk, which was covered with documents. I guess he hadn¡¯t been lying. But wait. Were those contracts? And why did they all have my name on them? Upon closer inspection, there was no mistake. They all had my name. Every single one of them. ¡°Sian, sit down. Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We sat down across from each other in the middle of his room. The whole time, Jinwoo kept smiling at me. ¡®Quit smiling or I¡¯ll make you regret it,¡¯ I said to myself. Anyways, Jinwoo kept smiling, so I spoke up. ¡°Mr. Park.¡± ¡°So, how was it Sian?¡± Jinwoo interrupted. ¡°Oh, it was okay.¡± ¡°Did you have any problems?¡± ¡°Well¡­I almost died.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Oh, hehe. Sorry. I heard about what happened. Like how you got swept away by the current and came face to face with a baby shark.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I answered with a nod. ¡°What was it like? Seeing a shark?¡± Jinwoo said, looking curious. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s just a big fish.¡± ¡°I heard you couldn¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°Yeah. They took it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that made you angry.¡± Jinwoo definitely knows me now. Then again, if you were to just look at all the incidents that had happened in the past¡­I¡¯m not a veryplicated person to figure out. If you look at the amount of money he had to pay because of my actions, one could even say he was the true victim. ¡°I barely held back.¡± ¡°Good for you. I salute you for your patience.¡± ¡°....¡± He was saluting me? ¡°So why are you in a good mood? Is it because of all the contracts?¡± I prayed that it wasn¡¯t the case. Whenever Jinwoo was happy, that meant I had to suffer. ¡°As a matter of fact, yes.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I spat out without thinking. ¡°What?¡± Jinwoo said, looking at me in shock. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± ¡°Did you just curse?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I think you did.¡± ¡°You need to get your ears checked.¡± ¡°Fine. Anyways. All those contracts are for you.¡± ¡°What kind¡­¡± ¡°You know,mercials, variety shows, dramas. There¡¯s even stuff from China and Japan.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Yeah, I saw a few documents in Chinese and Japanese. But isn¡¯t Japan dangerous nowadays with all those earthquakes? Then again, I doubt there¡¯d be one when I go. ¡°You¡¯re not going to sign all of them, are you?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, I was.¡± ¡®Fuck you, you bastard.¡¯ This time, I managed to keep it to myself. I hate that I can¡¯t say these things out loud. Should I just let him have it? Then, Jinwoo will definitely feel hurt. Not to mention, it could hurt our rtionshippletely. Also, it could possibly end my career. And if there was one thing I didn¡¯t want, it was saying goodbye to my fellow members. Alright, let it go. I should work on my patience, anyway. ¡°Did you just curse to yourself?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± How did he know? Is he psychic? ¡°You did. I can tell by your face,¡± Jinwoo said. ¡°I see you pay attention to something if you have interest in it.¡± ¡°Heh. Guess you could say that,¡± Jinwoo chuckled. ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to make you do everything at once. We¡¯re taking things slow. And of course, it has to match with the group¡¯s schedule as well. For the time being, I¡¯m just going to sign you formercials and variety shows.¡± ¡°So in the end, you¡¯re just going to do everything anyway.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I sighed. Jinwoo grinned. ¡°So. Sian, what brings you here in the first ce?¡± Now he asks me, but he wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Maybe¡­you missed me?¡± ¡°No,¡± I replied, shaking my head. Jinwoo¡¯s face fell. ¡°That hurts.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I replied, but I didn¡¯t change my answer. I hate being two-faced more than anything. Anyways, I finally spoke up. ¡°I heard about the Idols¡¯ Sports Games.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I still haven¡¯t told you. It¡¯s next month, but where did you hear that?¡± ¡°Hye-jeong told me.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. The news about it will be released soon, too. Oh, you know about that, too, right? About Ladies¡¯ Generation?¡± ¡°What about them?¡± ¡°They wiped out the entire sports gamesst year and took the gold.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± That was surprising. Aside from Hye-jeong, all the members were in their mid tote twenties. Actually, most of them were in theirte twenties. But they won gold? I guess they¡¯re pretty good at the games. ¡°Yeah, so let¡¯s try and beat them this year.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I replied with a nod. But now looking at it, it seems like Jinwoo thinks our win is obvious. There¡¯s no doubt about it in his mind. I mean, I was thinking the same too, but if Jinwoo was also thinking that wau, that means he has full faith in my skills and abilities. How sweet. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m also here to get something from you.¡± At those words, the blood drained from Jinwoo¡¯s face. I didn¡¯t even have to say the word ¡®card¡¯ and he already looked terrified. He sure has intuition. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I haven¡¯t even said anything yet.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll pretend, starting now.¡± With that, Jinwoo closed his eyes and I lifted my fists. Suddenly, Jinwoo¡¯s eyes burst open. ¡°Were you about to hit me¡­?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± I immediately unclenched my fists and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°Hand it over,¡± I said. ¡°You said you would.¡± I held out my hand for the card and the sight of it made Jinwoo gulp. It was so loud, I thought for a second rain was pouring into the office. ¡°You¡¯ll get your payment tomorrow, Sian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s tomorrow. I¡¯m hungry today. Right now. Do you know how much I suffered in Africa?¡± ¡°I heard you guys ate a lot¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± I held out my hand. ¡°I¡¯m paying you a lot tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll confirm that tomorrow.¡± I held out my hand again. With shaking hands, Jinwoo handed the card over. ¡°Thanks.¡± With a big smile and a wink, I skipped out of the office. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: I Held a Fansign

Chapter 106: Chapter 106: I Held a Fansign

¡°How is it this much?¡± I said, looking at the receipt. I had actually spent over 2 grand. There was the main course of lobster and a side of eel. I didn¡¯t think it had costed that much. ¡°Sian, what if we get in trouble?¡± Jia asked, rubbing her swollen stomach. It was adorable, but Hainan¡¯s was cuter. ¡°You look like you have a baby in there,¡± I said, poking Hainan¡¯s stomach. She giggled afterwards. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we spent too much?¡± Yoo-jin asked, looking down at her own stomach. Hers was swollen as well. Thoughpared to her chest, it wasn¡¯t really that big. ¡°He gave it to me to use it. He¡¯ll probably be happy knowing that we¡¯re enjoying ourselves so much. He thinks of us as his daughters after all.¡± At that, everyone nodded. I would find outter that blood came out of Jinwoo¡¯s ears one more time the moment I said those words. ¡°Let¡¯s go get ice cream,¡± Jia suggested. Everyone voiced their wholehearted agreement after that. We walked into a nearby convenience store and bought a bunch of corn-vored ice cream. We bought some for today, some for tomorrow, and some for the day after¡­in short, we bought enough tost us until the weekend. ¡°That¡¯s 100,000 won.¡± ¡°Here you go,¡± I said, handing the card over. And just like that, we bought 100,000 won worth of ice cream and chips. ¡°Still, since they¡¯re buy two, get one free, it¡¯s quite a bargain.¡± ¡°Should we buy more then?¡± ¡°Nah. We have conscience. Let¡¯s stop.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± And with that, we went back to our dorm, our hands full of snacks. *** When we returned, we sat in a circle in the living room. We each had corn ice cream in our hands with the other snacks and drinks piled in the middle. ¡°Oh, hey guys, we¡¯re getting paid tomorrow,¡± I said. Everyone nodded. Judging by the look on everyone¡¯s faces, they were already well aware. ¡°Should we get a present for Mr. Park?¡± Jia suggested. We all began to think. ¡°Let¡¯s all chip in to buy him something,¡± Yoo-young said. Hmm¡­what could we buy him? ¡°A bike?¡± ¡°A smartphone?¡± ¡°A smart watch?¡± ¡°A mini fridge?¡± ¡°Cash?¡± ¡°A chair?¡± ¡°A sex doll?¡± A sex doll? Who said that? We all looked at the culprit ¨C it was Yoo-jin. Upon seeing everyone staring at her, she just shrugged. ¡°He might be lonely,¡± she pointed out. ¡°True.¡± We all nodded in acknowledgement. He does live by himself after all. In a way, you can¡¯t help but feel bad for him. ¡°Still, sex dolls aren¡¯t really epted here that much. Let¡¯s get him a bamboo pillow. He can hug that,¡± I said. Everyone agreed, but just then, Ji-hyun spoke up. The beloved daughter of a rich family. What sort of present would she suggest? ¡°Actually, guys.¡± We all looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think material goods will be enough. Mr. Park already has a lot of money. So rather than spending money, how about we make him something.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Oooh~¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± We all gave Ji-hyun a thumbs up. But to be honest, I didn¡¯t really think Jinwoo would like that sort of homemade present. The way I see it, the thing he likes most is money. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d just prefer us to give him money, but everyone else was already into full present-making mode. ¡°How about we fold origami roses? We can make a message with them. Something like ¡®We love you, Mr. Park¡¯.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Everyone eximed. Okay, that sounded like a decent idea. Though I still doubted Jinwoo would like it. Anyways, we bought some rose paper and began to fold them, but we realized we needed a lot more roses than we thought and by midnight, we decided to change the message. Mr. Jinwoo Park, We Love You -> Mr. Jinwoo Park After about thirty more minutes, we changed the message again Mr. Jinwoo Park -> Mr. Park And after another ten minutes, we shortened it one more time. Mr. Park -> Mr. P. ? And after another five minutes, we changed the message just onest time. Mr. P. ? ¡ú ?? And finally after that, we went to bed. *** It was around noon the next day. At lunchtime, the girls and I were right outside Jinwoo¡¯s door. Knock knock. ¡°Yese in¡­¡± His voice sounded exhausted. It waspletely different from yesterday. Was he up all night? I wonder what happened. Anyways, I opened the door and the other members filed in after me. ¡°Hi, Mr. Park!¡± we all said. ¡°Oh?¡± Jinwoo looked at us, quite surprised. I approached him with his present. ¡°Mr. Park. We saw the amount we got. We really didn¡¯t expect that much. Thank you so much.¡± After giving a slight bow, I took out our present. It was the roses we had spent all night folding glued into a shape of a heart and then framed. It was full of our sincere¡­sincerity. ¡°What¡¯s¡­this¡­?¡± ¡°Your present.¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo looked rather less than pleased. His face was clearly asking, ¡®You call this a present?¡¯ ¡°We stayed up all night to make it,¡± Jia said, using her cute voice. The other members followed suit. ¡°Mr. Park, thank you!¡± ¡°Oh¡­s-sure¡­t-thanks¡­¡± After an awkward pause, Jinwoo finally took the gift. He stared at it. I¡¯m sure this was different from the present he had been expecting. ¡°Do you like it?¡± I said with a smile. Jinwoo didn¡¯t answer. It seemed like his mind had gone nk. ¡°Mr. Park.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°O-oh¡­y-yeah. I do.¡± But somehow his face didn¡¯t match his words. ¡°You¡¯re really bad at controlling your expression.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh. Haha. Hahaha. I really do like it. Thanks, guys.¡± Well, that was slightly better, I guess. ¡°Mr. Park. Have you eaten lunch yet?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh¡­¡± A look of apprehension came over Jinwoo¡¯s face at my question. He looked rather afraid of me at the moment. ¡°Did. You. Have. Lunch?¡± ¡°Huh? U-uh. No. I-I didn¡¯t,¡± Jinwoo said, sounding defeated. ¡°Then let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± ¡°Oh, I-I¡¯m not that hungry¡­¡± So he didn¡¯t want to eat with us, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll feel better once you eat out. Let¡¯s go, Mr. Park. We haven¡¯t all had lunch together in a while.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Jinwoo remained quiet, but in the end, I took his hand and simply dragged him out of the office. The man tried to get out of my grip, but his strength was nothingpared to mine, and in the end, we ended up at the nearby pizza restaurant. *** Chatter chatter chatter¡­ These girls sure do talk a lot. It sounded like a bunch of chicks chirping about. ¡°What kind of sports are there at the Idol Games?¡± I asked, eating a slice of pizza. ¡°Ser, basketball, Jokgu, archery, track, and swimming.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Jinwoo answered with a nod. Then, he chugged down his coke. He really didn¡¯t look so good today. ¡°Why do you look so exhausted?¡± ¡°The food costs went really high.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°50 grand.¡± *** The table grew silent. Even the other members grew silent. ¡°Oh guys, it¡¯s okay. Go ahead and eat,¡± Jinwoo said, forcing a smile onto his face. It was like the girls had been waiting for him to say that, because they instantly turned back to their pizza slices. Well, they don¡¯t seem too concerned. To be honest, neither was I. ¡°Is that a lot?¡± ¡°Spending 50 grand in one month¡­it has to be a record.¡± ¡°Mmmm.¡± Now that I think about it, that¡¯s probably true. There was one group called GOT and it was once reported that they had spent a total of 2 billion won within six months. That was considered the new record, but we spent 50 grand in just one month. At this rate, we¡¯d spend a total of 3 billion in six months. I mentally apologized in advance to Jinwoo. ¡°I guess you¡¯ll have to make a lot of money.¡± ¡°You guys will just have to work harder.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Well, I guess that¡¯s how it works. I¡¯ll have to try to reduce the amount of food I eat. Though I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s possible¡­ ¡°Well, anyways, that¡¯s what happened. I was just really shocked. I saw you guys spending two grand justst night.¡± ¡°Yeah. We were trying to save.¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo had no response. ¡°So which sports are we doing?¡± I said, quickly changing the subject. ¡°The girls do track, archery, and swimming.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Those were all the sports I was good at. ¡°Ladies Generation wasst year¡¯s champion, right?¡± ¡°Yep. They won in all threepetitions.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll win them all this year.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jinwoo said with a nod. Then he added, ¡°You¡¯re the captain and you¡¯ll bepeting in all three fields.¡± ¡°Okay. When we win, can we have a celebratory dinner?¡± ¡°....¡± *** A few days then passed. Before the Idols Games, we had a fansign event. It was held in front of a makeup store in Myeondong, and there were so many people. It wasn¡¯t just the fans. There were reporters everywhere, taking pictures, and driving us crazy with their camera shes. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people.¡± There wasn¡¯t enough room to move. ¡°Here, guys. Sit down in a row,¡± Hak-gyu said. We sat down in a row behind the table set up for us. There were bodyguards on both sides of the table, ready to take action in case anything happened. Jinwoo was off to the side, staying out of the way and watching us with an incredibly satisfied look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m so nervous,¡± Hainan whispered to me. ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about? You just have to say hi and give them an autograph.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re your fans. They already love you, so just rx.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hainan said with a nod. Hainan. Our resident Vietnamese eighteen-year old. The fact that she came from a foreign country and worked her butt off made her so endearing. That¡¯s why she held a special ce in my heart. ¡°We¡¯re going to start the fansign soon, guys. It¡¯ll be an hour. You guys went to the bathroom, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you guys brush your teeth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, but when you talk a lot, you can get thirsty, so make sure to drink your water, okay? Dehydration can give you bad breath and you don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± we all answered with a nod. Soon, Hak-gyu started the line and the fans began to file in. They all stood in front of the member they wanted an autograph from and the line became really long. ¡°Wow.¡± The line was endless. Most of the people in my line were female. As for the men¡­well, there was no point in looking for one. The other members had a lot of male fans, though. ¡°Hi, Sian,¡± a female fan greeted me. I gave her a big smile. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Can I shake your hand?¡± she asked, holding hers out. I grabbed it with both of mine. The fan bounced up and down, unable to control herself. So, I stood up and gave her a hug. She began to pant for air. ¡°Oh, no. We¡¯ll end it here. Let me give you my autograph.¡± After calming her down, I signed a piece of paper for her. I added ¡®Always be happy~¡¯ just beneath my name. ¡°Thank you, Sian! I¡¯ll be your fan forever!¡± ¡°Thank you so much~¡± I said with a wave. The next fan stepped up. This was a student with an incredibly sexy-looking face, but the moment she saw me, she blushed. ¡°Hi, Sian¡­¡± She tentatively held out her hand and I shook it. Her entire face became red. ¡®What¡¯s this energy I¡¯m sensing¡­?¡¯ Chapter 107 - Let the Idol Games Begin!

Chapter 107: Let the Idol Games Begin!

This was definitely a lesbian vibe I was feeling. I was incredibly sure of it. "Are you...?" I raised my eyebrow, silently asking if she a lesbian. "Then, are you...?" the student asked, her eyes bing wide. I shook my head. "I''m sorry, but no." "Oh..." The girl''s face withered in disappointment. To think, someone as pretty as her is a lesbian. I''d never guess just by looking at her. "Anyways, I love you, Sian!" "Thanks." After giving her my autograph, I gave her a hug. She squealed excitedly in my arms. "I''ll see you again." "Thank you, Sian! I''ll always support you!" "Thanks." I gave her a wave, and she waved back. After that, all of my fans got an autograph, handshake, and a hug. But wow, smiling for a long time was making my jaw hurt. It was starting to go down a notch or two. "Hello." Another female fan approached the table. "Hello," I said, looking up at her with another big smile, but there was something odd about her. Even with her hat and sunsses, I could tell that she was a celebrity. What was going on? "Can I have your autograph?" she asked, pushing a piece of paper towards me. I signed it for her. Suddenly, she bent down and whispered in my ear. "I''m Jessican, from Ladies Generation." And then, she stood up again, looking at me with a smirk. I answered back. "Oh, okay." "What?" She frowned at my response. She leaned down to whisper to me again. "Do you not know me? I''m Jessican. Jessican from Ladies'' Generation. I hear you''repeting in the Idol Games." "That''s right." "You''ll regret it." "What?" What was this bitch saying? That was uncalled for. "Look." Suddenly, she took my hand and I immediately felt it go numb. "What the-" Well, that was shocking! See? You''re not going to be able to run, swim, or shoot an arrow properly. I''ll make sure of that. Just like I did right now." Jessican smirked again. "Who are you?" "Me? I''m Jessican, the main dancer of Ladies'' Generation from Han Entertainment. I have my own powers, just like Mr. Lee." Well, that was a lengthy introduction, but she had more. "I''ll see you at the games. Make sure you prepare well for it." With another smile, she turned around and left. My hand immediately regained movement again. "What a weirdo." With a shake of my head, I pulled a button off my shirt. I slyly aimed it at Jessican''s high heel. She was strutting away with arrogance, unaware of what I was doing. I then sent the button flying. Ping! The button flew with the speed of light. Thwack! It hit the high heel! Crack. As the heel broke, Jessican''s body crumbled and fell to one side. "Ah!" With a scream, Jessican went down. I turned my attention back to the fansign. "Yes, hi~" And so, I spent the next hour giving autographs, giving love, and getting some back. And you know, there were a lot of lesbians. Am I that popr with them? Who knew that there were so many? It really was shocking. *** It was now evening. I got a call from Hye-jeong. She wanted to eat dinner together. I really didn''t want to, but I wanted to learn more about Jessican, so I agreed. At the nearby BBQ restaurant. Since I had just gotten paid, I offered to pay for dinner. "Really?" "Did I stutter?" "Thanks, Sian!" "Okay, but you''re cooking the meat." I handed the tongs and scissors over to Hye-jeong, and she obediently started grilling. Now that I think about it, her hands looked so thin. Would she be able to cook the meat properly with those hands? "Hey, Sian," she said as she started grilling. "Yeah?" "Didn''t you miss me?" "Not really." "What?" Hye-jeong snapped. "I''m kidding. Of course I did." It''s true. She would asionally slip into my thoughts. Sure, she''s rude and stupid, but she has a way of endearing herself. Not to mention that she whines like Jia, though Hye-jeong''s style is totally different. "I thought so." "Yep. Oh, hey." Now it was my turn. "Yeah?" "You know that girl? Jessican or Mexican or whatever." At that, Hye-jeong snorted. "Mexican? Haha. You mean Jessican. She''s our group''s main dancer. But what about her? Did you meet her?" Hye-jeong asked. "Yeah. She came to our fansign." "Really?" "Yeah," I answered. "That''s so weird," Hyejeong said. "Why did she go? She hates you the most out of all of us." "Oh." I knew it. What a bitch. "What did she say? Did you give her an autograph?" "Yeah." "Wow. You really can''t judge a book by it''s cover. She was always cursing you out." "Really?" Just how much does this girl hate me? "Does she have any strange skills that you know of?" I asked. "Skill? What kind of skill? Like her ability to curse you out?" "...." I can see Hye-jeong is clearly not the person to ask. "Never mind." "Hehe. Your loss," she said before turning her attention back to the meat. We passed out time with chit chat and meat. It was strange. I''m not one to talk this much...Is it the female hormones again...I''m bing really chattytely. *** Time passed and soon, it was the day before the Idol Games. There were a lot of teams and athletes that were participating. The male idols would be participating in separate matches, so there was no need to think about it. We just needed to care about the other girl groups. The Lovely Girlz will bepeting in track, swim, and archery. I, especially so, was ready to participate. "Alright, let''s pick the athletes." Everyone turned to look at me. "Now. Who wants to do track? Raise your hand." No one raised their hands. Of course. Aside from me, none of the girls really liked sports. Well, it was not that they really disliked it. It was more because they were so tired from their schedule that they didn''t really want to do anything else active. "No one. Then how about swimming?" The girls all looked each other and smiled, but no one raised their hands. "None again. What about archery?" And of course, no hands. "Hmm." I mean, it''s not like I don''t get where they''reing from, but it''s not like I can do them all myself. "Then should I pick?" Everyone nodded at my suggestion. I guess they didn''t care that much. "Then track will be Jia, Yoo-jin, Jumi, and Rhinzi." "Okay!" the four all said simultaneously. "Swimming will be me, Yoo-young, and Ji-hyun." The two nodded. "And archery will be me and Hainan. And who else?" "Me!" Yoo-jin said, raising her hand. "Alright. We''re all set." "I heard the other groups are practicing their archery and stuff," Yoo-jin said, looking worried. "Just aim and shoot." That would be best. It''s not like the girls have any hope of improving anyways. Also, it doesn''t matter if we win or not. In fact, girls are less attractive if they''re too good at sports. She needs to look delicate and frail. I mean, our poprity might rise with girls. Like me. "Oh, but can you guys swim?" I asked Yoo-young and Ji-hyun. They should be able to do if they n topete. "I can swim," Yoo-young said. "Me too," Ji-hyun answered. That''s plenty then. I looked at the track team. "Are you guys good at running?" "Yeah." They all nodded. After all, all a person really needs is two legs that can move, but Yoo-jin looked a little worried. "Yoo-jin, be sure to wear bindings, okay?" "No," Yoo-jin said. "Why not?" "Why should I hide these? They''re my best asset," Yoo-jin said, practicing shoving herself at me. Her chest protruded out like missiles. "If they bounce, it''ll be ufortable." "Nuh-uh," Yoo-jin said with a firm shake of her head. "Really? Fine. Your choice." I figured these girls can take care of themselves, but even I couldn''t have guessed just how skilled the other members truly were... *** Cock-a-doodle-doo~ Cock-a-doodle-doo... No, this wasn''t Hye-jeong''s phone. This time, it was a real rooster. My eyes burst open. I sat up and immediately began to stretch. But where are Jia and Yoo-jin? Did they really wake up earlier than me? Just then, I heard noises from the living room. I walked out of the bedroom. To my surprise, everyone else was already ready. Did they wake up early to get ready for the cameras? They really do have incredible work ethics. "Sian, why did you wake up sote?" Ji-hyun teased me. Out of all of us, she''s usually thest to wake up. "I didn''t know you guys would wake up this early" "Go get ready. We''re leaving in an hour." "Okay." I simply rinsed my face with water and put on some tinted moisturizer with SPF. "Huh? What about your makeup?" Jia said. "The stylists will do it for us anyway." "That''s true, but...it''s not attractive." As Jia said that, she took out her own makeup kit and proceeded to work on my face. With that, I transformed into a beauty. I mean, I always was, but now I was as even more so. Soon, Hak-gyu called us and we went down to get into the van. In minutes, we were heading to the stadium for the Idol Games. *** We arrived at the stadium. It was huge and there were other idols who had already arrived. The fans were already there as well. They began to cheer for us the moment they saw us. "Sian Lee! Yoo-young Lee! Ji-hyun Yoo! Jia Lee! Jumi Yeom! Rhinzi! Yoo-jin Jeong! Hainan!" I could immediately feel the strength and power behind their cheer. Seems like our own fans were in great condition as well "Let''s do this, guys! And remember ¨C safety is key!" I said. "Okay!" the other members said. Safety was key. It was important for us to stay healthy in the long run. We headed over to where our Lovely Girlz g was nted. My eyes immediately fell on a familiar face. It was Heejin. The lovely Heejin who had suffered with me during ''Army Body.'' "Sian! He''s here! He''s here!" With that, Heejin ran over to me and I engulfed her in a big hug. "He?" "Oh, sorry." Heejin gave me another hug. The youngest member of rookie girl group Clover. It was so good to see her again. I swear she got prettier. "How are you, Sian?" Heejin asked me with a bright smile. It was beautiful, as always. I could just kiss her. "I''m good. Oh hey, I heard you got really popr." "Yeah. Hehe. I shot tenmercials. And I''m doing a drama as well." "Ooooh~" Nice. To think, just one second of cuteness and it was enough to make her that much more popr. Isn''t that how Hye-jeong became popr, too? Anyways, Hee-jin was now a hot topic and I hear a lot of guys are panting after her for it. "It''s all thanks to you, Sian!" "I didn''t do anything. It''s only because you''re so adorable. Oh, that reminds me. You still farting?" "Hmph. It''s not something I can just fix overnight. Even now, my stomach hurts." "Ha. Ha." Oh, my. What if she farts on camera? "Well, be sure to take care of that. I''ll see youter." "Okay! Good luck, Sian!" "You, too!" I then waved goodbye to Heejin. Oooh, my little Heejin. How could someone be so cute? Chapter 108 - Wearing a Swimsuit…Ugh

Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Wearing a Swimsuit¡­Ugh

The Idol Games have finally started. The boy groupspeted against each other while the girl groups alsopeted against each other. The girl grouppetition started with swimming. The ones who were swimming headed for the swimming pool that was right next to the stadium. The audience members weren¡¯t allowed to follow, but there was arge screen set up in the Sports Complex Stadium, so they could watch. Inside the pool locker room. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Regrets. I had so many regrets for deciding to swim. Somehow, it never urred to me that I would not be wearing the men¡¯s swimsuit. Then again, I am a girl, after all. ¡°I have to wear this¡­?¡± The official swimsuit. It wasn¡¯t a bikini, so thank goodness. But to be honest, it left hardly anything to the imagination. It was very tight, which would do a good job of showing off the participant¡¯s full figure. I was especially conscious of my rather round butt at the moment. ¡°Sian, what¡¯s wrong? Hurry up and change,¡± Ji-hyun said. She was already wearing her swimsuit. Wow¡­she looked incredibly sexy. I wouldn¡¯t exactly say it was erotic, but you could see the fullness of her curves and the toned line of her legs and stomach. Yoo-young was no different. The thing is, their faces looked rather innocent which made the overall effect very alluring. ¡°Hang on.¡± ¡°Why? Did you forget to shave?¡± Ji-hyun asked, bending down to look at my pits. ¡°I did.¡± I held up my arm to show her how clean-shaven I was. ¡°Then is it because of your hair down there?¡± ¡°....¡± I didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. I simply turned around and started to change. I might as well. After all, it¡¯s not like I had a choice. After I changed, Yoo-young and Ji-hyun eximed praises at my figure. ¡°Whoa¡­look at that volume.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, Sian.¡± I could see they really were jealous. My body came in and came out in all of the right ces, but I can¡¯t really say I¡¯m proud of these. I¡¯m a guy¡­sigh¡­ Anyways, after changing, we all stepped out of the locker room and entered the pool. There were about 20 other female idols all in their bathing suits. On one side, I could see some male idols who hade to visit. I¡¯m sorry, did I say some? I meant most of them. The moment we stepped out, everyone¡¯s attention turned to us. Not that it was a surprise. We weren¡¯t your average beauties after all. Our group was ranked first in having the best visuals amongst Korean girl groups. And it just so happened that Yoo-young, Ji-hyun, and I were 3rd, 2nd, and 1st most beautiful in Fifteen respectively. Just look at those male idols over there. They were already drooling. The moderator was as well. The other female idols looked at us with expressions mixed with resentment and envy. ¡°What are they looking at?¡± The male idols on the other side were all staring at my chest. I was so tempted to run over there and give them all a drop kick in the head. ¡°Um, excuse me.¡± One of the female idols standing next to the moderator tapped him on the shoulder. The moderator shook his head, trying topose himself. His name was Boong Boong, and he was a rather popr MC these days. Not only is he incredibly athletic himself, but he¡¯s pretty old as well. Which makes it all the more impressive. ¡°Oh, right. So is everyone here?¡± Boong Boong said. We all turned to him. Well, the women did anyways. The men continued to watch us, particrly me. It was just because I had the biggest chest out of all the girls. ¡°Ugh.¡± I could feel my temper rising. Still, it¡¯s good that they¡¯re looking at me. If they¡¯d been staring at Yoo-young and Ji-hyun, I would¡¯ve been even angrier. Anyways, Boong Boong continued. ¡°Now, we will start with the Idol Games Swimming Competition!¡± ¡°Yaaaaay!¡± everyone cheered. The male idols¡¯ voices took over and rang throughout the pool. ¡°We have a total of 20 participants. We will start off with two groups of ten. The top five of each group will thenpete against one another. Out of the ten, 1st ce will get gold, 2nd ce will get silver, and 3rd will get bronze. As for the rest, well, feel free to go home after that.¡± Everyoneughed and nodded at Boong Boong¡¯s statement. I raised my hand to ask a question. Of course, I had the sense to raise the arm that was facing away from the camera. Though it doesn¡¯t really matter considering I had shaved. ¡°Yes, Sian?¡± ¡°What are the prizes?¡± ¡°First ce will receive that hanwoo set over there.¡± ¡°Wow~¡± We all gasped as we looked over at the hanwoo set. A few of the female idols¡¯ eyes widened when they saw how much meat there was, but not me. There were only three boxes, and only one of them was big. ¡°That¡¯s rather small. We have eight members in our group.¡± At my words, Yoo-young and Ji-hyun immediately agreed. ¡°Oh! Of course, but don¡¯t worry. Each member will get their own set.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Everyone gasped again. It was so loud, it seemed to shake the whole building. ¡°Nice.¡± Now I was motivated. ¡°Now if each of you wille and draw out a chopstick. The team numbers are written on the ends.¡± We all nodded and walked forward to draw out a chopstick. ¡°Hey, guys. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to get that hanwoo set.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll put our faith in you, Sian.¡± That¡¯s what Yoo-young and Ji-hyun said. At this point, I still thought they were bad swimmers. But just then, another idol approached me from behind. ¡°Hey.¡± What¡¯s with that rude tone? Who could be so thoughtless at a ce like this? Hye-jeong? It didn¡¯t sound like her though. Plus, I heard that Hye-jeong is onlypeting in archery. Then¡­Hee-jin? No, Hee-jin has a sweet voice. And she¡¯s younger than me. She¡¯d never dare to speak in such a tone towards me. So who the hell is this? I turned around to look. And I immediately knew who it was. She was that girl who was at my fansign. Mexican? No. Jessican. From Ladies¡¯ Generation. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked. I wanted to be just as rude back, but I chose to be cautious. ¡°You remember me?¡± Jessican asked with a smirk. She looked like a thug. Though I had to give it to her ¨C her body was amazing. ¡°Yes.¡± Of course I remember. I tend to remember rude people best. ¡°I¡¯m going to make youe inst,¡± Jessican said. ¡°Doubt that,¡± I said with a smile. That hanwoo set was calling my name. Nothing was going to stop me from winning. ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret those words,¡± Jessican said. Then she passed me to grab a chopstick, deliberately bumping into my shoulder. That¡¯s when it happened¡­ ¡°Huh¡­¡± My shoulder became paralyzed. ¡°What is she doing?¡± I said, massaging my numb shoulder. I charged some of my own powers onto it and my shoulder immediately became normal. Not that she needs to know. ¡°Sian, let¡¯s go pick our number,¡± Yoo-young said, taking my hand. ¡°Okay,¡± I replied. We all headed over to Bong to get our chopsticks. *** I was on Team 1. Yoo-young and Ji-hyun were on Team 2. And Mexican¡­I mean, Jessican was also Team 1. ¡°Can all the Team 1 participants line up in yournes, please,¡± Boong Boong said. We all stepped onto our line. I was in Lane 4. Jessican stood in Lane 5. ¡°Sexy,¡± I muttered as I looked at all of the female idols. As expected from female idols. A lot of them also hadrge chests, but mine was the biggest, which made my body the sexiest. The only ones who could evenpare was Yoo-jin. Anyways, they had all of the participants introduce themselves, starting with the 1st Lane. I turned to look at each idol in turn. They were all so cute. Soon, the introductions were over and it was time to start the match. ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± we all shouted. Just then, Jessica slid over to me and grabbed my arm. Then, she raised her both her fists in a cheering gesture. ¡°Oh~ It seems like Jessican and Sian are friends,¡± Boong Boong said with a pleased smile. I could instantly feel the paralysis hitting my arms. ¡®Well, isn¡¯t she hrious?¡¯ It was already funny that she was using her powers now, but it was also strange that she was trying this hard. Was it because I rejected Mr. Lee? Jessican returned to herne and gave me a wink. I gave her a wink back, which made Jessican look incredibly confused. Afterwards, Boong Boong then announced. ¡°Now, we will begin the match!¡± At that, everyone got into diving position. ¡°One¡­two¡­!¡± Bzzzzzzz! At the sound of the foghorn, we all dove into the water and began to use our legs and arms to stroke the water. I also dived in, but I simply used my legs since both of my arms were paralyzed. Of course, I could use my powers to release the paralysis but I wanted to win this way. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? Sian is only using her legs!¡± Boong Boongmentated, sounding shocked. The male idols all gasped in shock. ¡°But she¡¯s ahead of everyone else! How could this be?¡± Boong Boong cried out. His jaw dropped in shock and I just wanted to go over there and push it back up for him. Anyways, with a final burst of speed, I was the first to reach the other side. I did a perfect 360 backflip and kicked off the wall, using my legs to finish the rest of the 25 m. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! I swam all the way down to the pool floor and waited. The moment I disappeared into the water, Boong Boong began to sound worried, but there was no need. I was simply swimming over to thene next to me andid down on the floor, waiting. Soon, Jessican approaching. At the moment she was passing over, she looked down and our eyes met. Jessican screamed in shock, impulsively pushing herself out of the water. I snuck back into myne and continued to swim, winning 1st ce. As soon as I lifted my head above the water, Boong Boong and everyone else watching gave a sigh of relief. From the way I heard about itter, everyone was ready to call an ambnce when I didn¡¯te up. Anyways, the moment I raised my fist, shouting my victory, everyone cheered along with me. The male idols were especially loud. As for Jessican, she hadn¡¯t even been in the top 5, so she was now out of the running. She red at me, her face looking murderous. So I stared back with a huge smile and a wink. She didn¡¯t like that. Chapter 109 - Now it’s Track Time!

Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Now it¡¯s Track Time!

Jia and Hainan covered me with a towel. All the members gathered around me while Boong Boong approached me. The cameras started shing and Boong Boong stuck his microphone near my face. ¡°Wow, Sian! You won first ce! How does it feel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for the other members of Lovely Girlz for their support. We¡­¡± ¡°You know there¡¯s still Round 2, right?¡± Boong Boong cut in. I gave him the look. Was he serious? ¡°Haha. I¡¯m just kidding, Sian. What were you saying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m just grateful for my members for being here to support me.¡± There, that¡¯s plenty. Boong Boong was right. There was still Round 2. No need to give my victory speech now. Boong Boong continued. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you use your arms?¡± he asked. As soon as he asked that, everyone turned to look at me. Clearly, they were all curious as well. Though some of the men were taking this time to stare at my chest. ¡°Oh, my arms suddenly went numb,¡± I said. Immediately afterwards, I shed Jessican a big smile and she began to mutter under her breath. Probably cursing me to hell or something. ¡°Your arms went numb?¡± Boong Boong repeated. ¡°It just happened that way,¡± I said with a big smile. ¡°Oh, okay. Well, congrattions oning first in your round. Yoo-young and Ji-hyun will be participating with the second team. Is there anything you¡¯d like to say to them?¡± ¡°Good luck, guys! Love you!¡± I shouted. The other members followed suit. And soon, the second team prepared to start their race. *** Yoo-young was in Lane 6. Ji-hyun was in Lane 7. God, they looked sexy. None of the male idols could take their eyes off of them. Heck, neither could I. ¡°Sian, you¡¯re drooling,¡± Jia said, wiping my mouth for me. I quickly tried topose myself as the countdown started. ¡°One! Two!¡± Bzzzzz! The foghorn sted and all the contests dove into the water. Even then, I still didn¡¯t expect much of a performance from Yoo-young and Ji-hyun. In fact, I really didn¡¯t expect anything at all, but I immediately saw how wrong I was when they both began to take the lead! There was arge gap between them and the other contestants. Soon, they were flipping off the wall and swimming in the other direction. And incredibly fast on top of that! Had they been pro swimmers sometime before? ¡°Wow. How are they so good?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Jia replied, giggling at my surprised face. ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°They¡¯re both really good at swimming. They¡¯ve been taking lessons since they were young and they bothpeted as well.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± So that¡¯s why they were so good. Howe they didn¡¯t tell me? I continued to watch them. There was no doubt about it ¨C they would take first and second, but it looked like a close match. I could barely see who was in front of the other. They both ended up finishing at almost the exact same time, but Yoo-young got first by a hair. Soon, we were doing the 2nd and final round. And as expected, I won the gold. Second was Ji-hyun and 3rd was Yoo-young. With that, we cleaned the field in swimming, but silver and bronze medal didn¡¯t get any prizes. When I asked why not, they told me that¡¯s just how it was. *** We headed back to the main stadium for the track & fieldpetition. The fans who had been watching on the screen immediately turned to cheer for us when they saw using. ¡°Wow. I¡¯m getting goosebumps.¡± The sound was incredible. Off in the distance, I could see the boys carrying out a futsal match. That looked like fun. I wanted to join too, but unfortunately, as a girl, it wasn¡¯t allowed. For this portion, it wasn¡¯t Boong Boong, but anothermentator who spoke into the microphone. ¡°We will start the women¡¯s track & field portion in thirty minutes. Contestants, please get ready.¡± I immediately began stretching. Even though I had just participated in the swimming portion, I wasn¡¯t tired at all. The more I stretched, the more I wanted to keep going. Like¡­really keep going. ¡°Sian, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Jia asked. I gave her a shrug. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really impressive.¡± ¡°This is nothing.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jia said, taking my arm. My heart began to flutter as I could feel my adrenaline spiking. ¡°I need to go the bathroom.¡± ¡°Should I go with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± And I went to the bathroom myself. If I had to endure one more second next to Jia, I¡¯d go crazy. I needed to get away from her and collect myself. And who else would I run into but Jessican? ¡°Well, hi there, Sir Rank,¡± I said with a wave. Jessican red at me. ¡°What? Is that how you talk to your senior?¡± she spat out, pushing my shoulder. I felt the numbness settling immediately. ¡°Ugh, again? I really don¡¯t get what your problem is with me.¡± ¡°Are you pretending to be stupid? I¡¯m sure Mr. Lee already told you. He¡¯s going to make sure to do everything to get in your way.¡± ¡°Oh, is that what you¡¯re trying to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure that you wish you¡¯d never lived.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I doubt that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jessican spat out. ¡°You saw it back at the pool. It¡¯s no use,¡± I snorted. Jessican flushed, her entire face bing red. It almost made me concerned. What if her head exploded?¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve paralyzed your legs while I was at it. See you on the track field. I¡¯m going to make you crawl.¡± With that, Jessican left, this time, bumping into my other shoulder. And that shoulder became numb too, but with my powers, I was able to release them in no time. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty. Why does her personality have to suck?¡± She really is quite strange. Anyways, I headed for the bathroom and on the way, I met more of the Ladies¡¯ Generation members. They were Jungyoon and Mina, and they would be running track along with Jessican. Jungyoon was the group¡¯s leader and main vocalist. She was also the oldest member. She had taken first ce in the trackpetitionst year. Mina was the sub-vocalist. She had taken second. Jessican had taken third, which meant that Ladies Generation had taken home the medals for track & field¡­but not this year. ¡°Hello,¡± I said. They looked at me. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Sian, right?¡± Jungyoon said with a big smile. How could two members of the same group be so different. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I saw you swim. You¡¯re really good.¡± ¡°Thanks. I just got lucky,¡± I said modestly. Jungyoon shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re really good. Jessican was the winnerst year and you beat her by andslide. I was shocked.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t you use your arms? Did they really go numb? Why?¡± Jungyoon said. That told me these two had no idea about Jessican¡¯s powers. So, the ones with powers keep it to themselves, huh? Still, they hadn¡¯t caused any real harm yet. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. It just happened.¡± ¡°I see. Maybe you were really nervous. Did you go to the hospital?¡± Jungyoon said, sounding worried. But was she? Or was this just an act? Her face looked pretty sincere. I¡¯ll have to ask Jinwoo to help me act like that. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. I¡¯ll see you at the track field,¡± I said with another wave. They waved back and headed off. Well, they were about to, when suddenly, Jungyoon turned around to look at me again. ¡°Hey Sian, don¡¯t let your guard down. I¡¯m really good at track. I was a track & field athlete up until high school.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± I said with a nod. Then, Mina spoke up. ¡°Me too. We¡¯re both really good, so we won¡¯t me you if you decide to give in right now.¡± Then with big smiles, they both turned around and headed off for the track field. As soon as they were gone, I remembered why I was here in the first ce. I entered the bathroom and did my business, though it was harder this time around. *** ¡°Track contestants, pleasee forward,¡± thementator said. All the contestants gathered around. There were thirty of us in total. So they divided us into six teams of five. The first and second from each team would thenpete in the semifinals. Those contestants will be divided into two groups of six, and the top three from each team would thenpete in the final. So, the final round would have six contestants. ¡°You guys ready?¡± I said to the members who werepeting with me. In total, there were five members who were running, Me, Jia, Yoo-jin, Jumi, and Rhinzi. They were all nervous, but since I was running as well, I knew it was in the bag. For this match, the prizes were meal vouchers at a famous restaurant. One for each member of the winning group. ¡°Hey, Yoo-jin.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Yoo-jin said. ¡°You didn¡¯t bind your chest.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Yoo-jin said, silently asking why she should bother. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of them¡­bouncing?¡± I asked. I know Yoo-jin said she didn¡¯t care about that, but I saw it was my job to worry. If they bounce too much¡­well, it¡¯s embarrassing. Just look at the men over there. They were already leering at us with lewd expressions. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They won¡¯t bounce.¡± ¡°Alright. Your choice.¡± Then I looked over at Jia. Her legs were so slender. I was worried they¡¯d snap while she was running. ¡°Can you really run, Jia?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jia said firmly. Well hat just worried me more. Still, it¡¯s not like her legs would actually break. So, I turned my attention to Jumi and Rhinzi for their pep talk. Soon, all the contestants gathered around once more to get their team assignments. I was on Team 1. Jia was Team 2. Jumi got Team 3, Rhinzi got Team 4, and finally Yoo-jin was Team 5. Somehow, we all ended up in different groups. There were three members from Ladies¡¯ Generation who were running. Jessican was on Team 3. Jungyoon was Team 4. And finally, Mina was Team 6. The other contestants were soon assigned to their groups as well. ¡°We will now start with Team 1. Contestants, please stand in yournes,¡± thementator instructor. We all took our assignednes. I was Lane 3. Looking around, all the contestants looked so skinny. Was it normal for girl group members to look this weak? Just then, the girl next to me spoke up. ¡°Hi, Sian.¡± ¡°Oh, hello,¡± I said, giving her a slight bow. I didn¡¯t recognize her, though. Was she a rookie, too? ¡°I¡¯m Hyunjoo Kim, from the rookie girl group Gerbera. I¡¯m a huge fan.¡± ¡°Oh, haha. Thank you so much,¡± I said with another bow. Gerbera. I¡¯ve never heard of them before. As for Hyunjoo, she was incredibly beautiful, especially her eyes. They were quiterge and attractive. ¡°Good luck, Sian.¡± ¡°Thanks, right back at ya!¡± Hyunjoo Kim. Something told me I¡¯d be seeing a lot more of her in the future. Chapter 110 - Ladies’ Generation vs Lovely Girlz (Part 1)

Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Ladies¡¯ Generation vs Lovely Girlz (Part 1)

¡°Now before we begin the match, we will have a quick interview with our contestants,¡± thementator said. As he approached us with his microphone, I couldn¡¯t help but think that he sort of looked like a penguin. Or a Chihuahua. But in actuality, he¡¯s actually really capable. Yeah, right now, he¡¯s an MC for the Idol Games, but his true profession is an announcer. And not just any announcer. He¡¯s worked for all four top broadcasting stations. He¡¯s known as the country¡¯s ugliest MC, but he¡¯s evidently very good at his job. Oh, his name was Soyoo Jeon. ¡°In Lane 3, we have Sian Lee,¡± he said, approaching me. ¡°Hello, Sian. It truly is an honor to meet you,¡± Soyoo said, sticking out hisrge hands. I shook it. His hands were so big, they were almost beast-like. But why is he gripping me so hard? ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m honored as well. Oh, you can let go now.¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Soyoo said, looking rather disappointed. He held up his mic again. ¡°You¡¯re a hot topic these days, Sian. I hear you took the gold during the swimming portion earlier. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a firm nod. The audience members roared in the stands. The men, especially, were incredibly loud. It turns out that all the Lovely Girlz fans were supporting me. I myself have a lot of female fans, while the rest of the members have a lot of male fans. And those male fans were now cheering for me, but the sound of it made me dete a little. I¡¯m a guy as well, and I much prefer the female fans. Anyways, Soyoo continued. ¡°That truly is amazing, Sian. First swimming, now track. Are you confident you will take the gold home for this match as well?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I said loudly. And again, the crowd went insane. The sound rang throughout the entire stadium, but it only irked me more. I wanted to hear my female fans cheering, but they couldn¡¯tpete with the men. ¡°Good for you. But it might not be easy. Jungyoon from Ladies¡¯ Generation was the winnerst year and she¡¯speting this year as well. So is Mina who took silver. And we can¡¯t forget Jessican who won bronze. So, let me ask again. Are you confident that you¡¯re going to win?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll clean the field,¡± I said confidently. Cue cheers. ¡°I see. Well, good luck to you. Can I get one more handshake?¡± Soyoo said, sticking his hand out again. I immediately shook it. He stared at me, then suddenly winked with his left eye. I almost elbowed his eye for doing that. Anyways, Soyoo returned to thementator¡¯s stand even though he had only interviewed me. The other female idols voiced their protests, but Soyoo simply smiled and took the mic. ¡°Now we will begin the track & field portion. Contestants, get into position!¡± At that, we got into position. ¡°One! Two!¡± Bzzzz! The foghorn sted and we began running. I don¡¯t know if it was because they didn¡¯t have any fat to hold them back, but these girls were fast. Unfortunately, I was faster. I didn¡¯t run too fast though. I didn¡¯t want more people asking me if I was an alien or something. So, I took my time, making it so that I just surpassed the second ce runner by a few steps. The Lovely Girlz fans went wild as I crossed the finish line. ¡°Yaaaaaaaah!¡± It seems like a lot of the male idols were cheering for me as well. Then again, considering that a lot of them had been watching me at the pool as well, it wasn¡¯t that surprising. Even I have to admit that I looked incredibly sexy in a bathing suit. I have pretty generous curves after all, but back to the match. As expected, I was first in my group, which qualified me for the semi-finals. Now it was Team 2. Jia was in that group and she stood in Lane 2. She looked really slender standing up there, but not too skinny. Just slender enough to be sexy. Even the loose sports uniform looked good on her. I made a mental note to hug her after the match. Soon thementator began to introduce all the contestants. When he said Jia¡¯s name, all the Lovely Girlz fans let out a loud cheer. But one voice stood out in particr, and that was mine. I was roaring like crazy. ¡°Ji! Ah! Lee! Ji! Ah! Lee!¡± The ground visibly shook at my voice and for a moment, the stadium went silent. Finally, Soyoo spoke up. ¡°Oh, haha. Sian sure has a powerful voice.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said with a modest bow. The fans went back to their cheer, but even then, I didn¡¯t expect Jia to do well at all. The way I saw it, she was just so delicate. But what do you know. Jia was off like a bullet! I could barely keep my eyes on her as she shed through that finish line, taking first ce. ¡°Whoa.¡± Now Team 3. That was Jumi. And Ladies¡¯ Generation Jessican. And to my surprise, Jumi qualified for the semi-finals as well. Though she dide in second to Jessican. Still, second ce was nothing to sneeze at. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked. First swimming, now track. Since when were the members this athletic? Just this morning, they were whining about how difficult this was at me. This was the biggest plot twist I¡¯ve faced this month. Still. There were Rhinzi and Yoo-jin. I thought for sure they would be eliminated. Rhinzi is a good dancer, but I doubted she was a good runner. As for Yoo-jin, her chest was just too big for her to runfortable. There was no way those two would win. Anyways, Team 4 started. And Rhinzi took second ce to Jungyoon, which meant she qualified for the semifinals as well. Once again, my expectations had been shattered. ¡°What the¡­¡± What was happening? They were all good! But there was still Yoo-jin left. Yeah, there was no way Yoo-jin would qualified. Just look at that chest. They were already bouncing. She would definitely be eliminated! Team 5 started to run. And Yoo-jin came in first. ¡°Wow.¡± *** All five members had made it to the semi-finals. This was the first time all contestants from the same group had made it. ¡°You guys did great! I¡¯m so proud!¡± Yoo-young cooed, giving all of us a motherly pat on the butt. Mine too, and I saw no reason to stop her. If it had been a guy, I would¡¯ve snapped his wrist. But for Yoo-young¡¯s hand, I was simply grateful. Ji-hyun followed Yoo-young¡¯s example as well. Except when she came to me, she jokingly grabbed it and gave a squeeze. What I would give to do the same back to her. Ugh, no, stop¡­I shouldn¡¯t be thinking these thoughts right now. Soon, the twelve who werepeting in the semi-finals were separated into two groups. Jia, Yoo-jin, and I were put into Team 1 and Jumi and Rhinzi were put into Team 2. And all three members of Ladies¡¯ Generation were in Team 2. The semifinals began, and Yoo-jin, Jia, and I took the top 3 spots. In Team 2, Jungyoon, Mina, and Jessican won, disqualifying Jumi and Rhinzi from the running. So in the end, it was three members from Lovely Girlz against the three members of Ladies¡¯ Generation. Everyone eximed at this turn of events, especially Soyoo. He¡¯s been the MC at the Idol Games for the past three years, and even he imed that this was the first time he had seen something like this happen. Before the finals, we were given a short break. Jia, Yoo-jin, and I huddled together. ¡°Do you think we can win?¡± Jia said, sounding worried. Though I could detect the slightest hint of hope in her voice. ¡°Of course we can,¡± I answered. Yoo-jin nodded. I still couldn¡¯t believe she had made it to the finals too. This was far beyond my expectations. Mind blown. ¡°But your chest¡­never mind.¡± I mean, the girl hase this far, hasn¡¯t she? It doesn¡¯t matter what I say now. Besides, Yoo-jin was the most popr right now. Even the fans who came here to support me were turning their attention towards her. It was probably because of her chest. Not that I could me them, but I wasn¡¯t even sure if it would be allowed to air. They might cut it out during the editing process. I was sure of it. Well, anyways, enough about Yoo-jin¡¯s chest. ¡°Sian, we have to win,¡± Jia suddenly piped up. She clearly had her sights set on those meal vouchers. ¡°We will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The thought of those meal vouchers was making me hyped up. ¡°Sian, give me the bindings,¡± Yoo-jin suddenly shouted. She was already fast enough without them. Imagine how much faster she¡¯d be with them! She might even be faster than me. ¡°The bindings? Um¡­do you want mine?¡± Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t bring anymore. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± It¡¯s true. I really didn¡¯t need them. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll take them.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Come with me to the bathroom.¡± So I followed Yoo-jin to the bathroom. Anyways, we both took off our shirts in the bathroom and the rest is too explicit to say, so I¡¯ll let your imagination do the talking. *** ¡°Now! The track & field portion willmence!¡± Soyoo shouted. The audience cheered throughout the stadium. On one side was Ladies¡¯ Generation. On the other, Lovely Girlz. Everyone watched with rapt attention. Soon, we all entered and they began to introduce us one by one. Jungyoon in Lane 2. Sian in Lane 2. Jessican in Lane 3. Jia in Lane 4. Mina in Lane 5. And Yoo-jin in Lane 6. With that, we were all in our assignednes. ¡°Lane 2.¡± I was between Jungyoon and Jessican. Was I scared? Definitely not. I made a showing of turning to both of them and greeting them with a big smile on my face. ¡°Hi, Jungyoon.¡± ¡°Hey, Sian. It¡¯s good to see you made it to the finals. I feel bad though since I¡¯m going to beat you.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said with a nod. Then, I turned to Jessican.¡± ¡°Hey, Sir Rank.¡± ¡°I told you not to call me that.¡± ¡°Sorry, Sir Rank.¡± ¡°Bitch.¡± Seems like Sir Rank still hated my guts. Would she try to paralyze me again? Just now, I saw her nce down at my legs. I think I knew what her next n was. Chapter 111 - Ladies’ Generation vs. Lovely Girlz (Part 2)

Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Ladies¡¯ Generation vs. Lovely Girlz (Part 2)

It was before the final race. Soyoo came over to us and went to Jungyoon in Lane 1. He lookedpletely different from when he ignored those other female idols. Like,pletely opposite. He stood in front of Jungyoon with a simpering smile. ¡°Hello, Jungyoon,¡± Soyoo said with a bright smile. ¡°Hi,¡± Jungyoon said with a smile of her own. She looked very confident and rxed. ¡°You were the winner ofst year¡¯s track race. Are you confident that you will win again this year?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jungyoon replied. The fans then cheered. ¡°You sure sound confident. I look forward to watching you race!¡± At that, all the fans of Ladies¡¯ Generation cheered once more, while the Lovely Girlz¡¯s fans booed. ¡°Thanks. But is that really all?¡± Jungyoon said with her a smirk, though her eyes looked anything but good-natured. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will win,¡± Soyoo said. He knew exactly what Jungyoon wanted to hear, and the audience went crazy at those words. After talking to her a bit more, Soyoo came to me, but after only staring at me for a few seconds, he went on to the next contestant. ¡®Bastard,¡¯ I thought to myself. He only interviewed the three Ladies¡¯ Generation members and ignored us from Lovely Girlz. I wonder if being rude and disrespectful was part of his whole concept. ¡®I¡¯m going to have to teach him a lesson.¡¯ I prayed that time woulde soon. ¡°Now we will begin the final round of the track & field race!¡± Soyoo shouted. The crowd roared. The contestants all got into position. Just then, Jessican ran over to me and, on the pretense of retying my shoces for me, grabbed both my legs. She then let go immediately and ran back to her ce, smirking at me from herne, looking smug. So, I smirked back at her, but I could feel the numbness spreading. ¡®Oh, boy, here we go.¡¯ It really is rather impressive. To think there is someone who actually has this sort of skills. People with powers really do deserve a certain level of respect. Too bad, I don¡¯t care. Soyoo held up the foghorn, shouting, ¡°Now! On the count of three! One! Two!¡± Bzzzzzz! The foghorn sted and we all began to run. Unfortunately, since my legs were paralyzed, I couldn¡¯t run. Instead, I fell over. Jessican smiled at the sight of me on the ground and began to run. For a while, I remained on the ground, unable to get up. The fans all shouted concerns at me, trying to encourage me to get up, but it wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡°Hehe.¡± With a sly smirk, I used my powers to release the paralysis in my legs. Then, I ran. *** Whoosh! That was the sound of me cutting through the air as I ran. Jungyoon was already way up front but by the time she¡¯d ran 50 meters, I had already passed Mina who was 5th. That¡¯s right ¨C 5th. Because at the moment, Yoo-jin and Jia were right on Jungyoon¡¯s tail at 2nd and 3rd ce respectively. It was truly impressive. I had no idea that they would be this good. Anyways, by the time Jungyoon had ran 70 meters, I had surpassed Jessican in 4th. Jessican turned to look and the moment she saw me running, her jaw dropped. ¡°What the hell?¡± she shouted. I couldn¡¯t me her. As far as she knew, she had definitely, without a doubt, paralyzed my legs. That¡¯s why I fell over. So the fact that I was able to run after all would be shocking enough. I gave her a big smile and she, in her shocked state, lost her breath and wasn¡¯t able to stay running. I, on the other hand, kept going and was right behind Jungyoon who was in 3rd¡­huh, wait a second. Since when was she 3rd? That¡¯s when I noticed that Yoo-jin was now in 1st with Jia right behind her. Wow. Unbelievable¡­anyways, I ran right next to Jungyoon who turned to look at me. I looked back and gave her a wink before I passed her. And like that, I was in 3rd. Now there were 18 meters left to the finish line. Yoo-jin only had 10 left and while Jia was a mere 50 centimeters behind her. That¡¯s when I began to think. Should I just pass them and get 1st ce? There¡¯s really no need, is there? We¡¯re on the same team anyways. It doesn¡¯t matter which one of us gets 1st ce because the prize is ours anyway. So in the end, I gave up and allowed Yoo-jin to pass the finish line 1st with Jia right behind her. I came in at 3rd, sealing our victory and sessfully beating out Ladies¡¯ Generation. *** After the Idol Games. ¡°Oh my god!¡± That was me. I never thought I¡¯d be the type to say such words in such a voice. But right now, I was so happy. I had the hanwoo set in my left hand and restaurant vouchers in my right. Today was a good day. ¡°Now just one more left.¡± I looked over to where the archery prize was being disyed: a 6-month all-you-can-eat voucher for the SBA Broadcast Station Food Court. Six months. For the next six months, I get to eat there for free. Oh, boy. SBA was so going to regret this. ¡°Sian, let¡¯s try to win that too,¡± Yoo-jin said as she stretched out her shoulder. Yoo-jin, who had just won 1st ce in track & field. Binding her chest had actually made her 1.5% faster. But wow, I was really impressed by the other members. They were really fit. So far, we¡¯ve won both games, taking gold in both swimming and track. If we get gold for archery, then we¡¯ll get a sweeping victory. ¡°But to be honest, I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be that good at running,¡± I confessed. Yoo-jin and Jia shared a knowing smile. I used to be a track athlete in high school.¡± ¡°Really?¡± That¡¯s why Yoo-jin was so good. I should¡¯ve known when she said she didn¡¯t need bindings. ¡°Me too,¡± Jia piped in. ¡°Seriously?¡± With a body like that, it¡¯s not that hard to believe. Wait, so Yoo-young and Ji-hyun were both swimmers, and Jia and Yoo-jin were both athletes. Wow, we had this in the bag from the start. Then what about Hainan? I turned to her with a smile. ¡°So, Hainan, were you an archer at all?¡± ¡°Yeah. I trained up until I started high school.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Would you look at that? We spent some time chatting while the staff set up the targets. Soon, it was time for our lunch break and we were all given bentos to eat. ¡°Is there more?¡± I asked. What? The bentos were so small. They didn¡¯t expect me to be satisfied with just this, did they? Disappointing. ¡°Here, Sian. You can have mine too,¡± Hainan said, handing over her bento, but I refused to take it. Even if I wanted more, it wouldn¡¯t be right to take one from a friend. ¡°No way. I can¡¯t eat yours,¡± I said, graciously rejecting Hainan¡¯s bento. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not feeling too good so I can¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the archery match. I¡¯m so nervous.¡± ¡°Still, you should eat. You need the energy.¡± ¡°Nuh-uh. I can¡¯t eat when I¡¯m nervous. If I do, my face gets blotchy.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­we can¡¯t have that.¡± So, I took Hainan¡¯s bento. I know it¡¯s not right, but Hainan herself said she couldn¡¯t eat it. It¡¯d be a waste to just throw it away. Throwing away perfectly good food is the absolute worst sin a person couldmit. ¡°Sian, do you think we can win?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, giving Hainan a pat on her head. Then, I dug into her bento. I don¡¯t know whether it was because it was originally someone else¡¯s, but it was more filling and more delicious than mine. *** After lunch, I went to the bathroom. I sort of needed to go number two. But of course, I had to run into Jessican. ¡°Hey, Sir Rank.¡± Jessican narrowed her eyes at me when I said that. I shrugged. Normally, I¡¯d pull her hair out, but since she¡¯s pretty, I¡¯ll let it go this once. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your legs get paralyzed earlier?¡± Jessican asked, looking at my legs. She was clearly still thinking about what had happened earlier. ¡°They did.¡± ¡°Then how were you able to use them?¡± Jessican said. Demanded, more like. ¡°You really want to know?¡± I said with a smirk. Jessican¡¯s entire face contorted with rage. ¡°Hurry up and tell me! I need to know!¡± She really did sound desperate. I then stuck my hand out. ¡°Here. Paralyze me again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jessican took my hand and it instantly became numb. She gave me a victorious smile, but almost immediately, I used my powers to loosen up the paralysis and moved my fingers. The smile was wiped off her face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°See.¡± ¡°H-how¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s my secret.¡± With a big smile, I passed Jessican and continued on my way. And again, I bumped into someone. This time, it was Jungyoon. The one who had won gold atst year¡¯s track race, but this year, she hade in 4th. ¡°Hi, Jungyoon.¡± ¡°Oh, hey,¡± Jungyoon said rather shortly. Looking at her face, I could tell that she was mad. ¡°Good job today.¡± ¡°Yeah. You too.¡± ¡°Thanks, but you don¡¯t look very happy.¡± ¡°Would you be?¡± ¡°Guess not. Well. Bye then.¡± With a small bow, I passed her and finally entered the bathroom. Unfortunately, the third time, my path was blocked. This time, by Hye-jeong. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah, Hye-jeong.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty good,¡± Hye-jeong said, giving me a light punch on the shoulder. ¡°You saw?¡± ¡°Of course. Both races. You¡¯re a decent athlete,¡± Hye-jeong finished, giving me the middle finger. I initially thought she was trying to insult me, but then I recalled our 24-Hour Jungle shoot. When we met the Samaran vigers. To them, giving someone the middle finger is a sign of respect¡­so I gratefully gave Hye-jeong the middle finger as well. ¡°We just got lucky, but your members look pretty mad.¡± ¡°Yeah. They are,¡± Hye-jeong said with a nod. She added, ¡°They hate you a lot.¡± ¡°I figured. My ears were tingling.¡± No, seriously. They were. ¡°Anyways, see you at archery. I doubt you¡¯ll win that one too, though.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me use the slingshot during Jungle?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Now, she looked nervous. ¡°Well, see youter Hye-jeong,¡± I said with a wave. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Hye-jeong said all of a sudden. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can we hold hands for a second?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hold hands? What did she mean? Didn¡¯t she say that she wasn¡¯t a lesbian? ¡°Just give me your hand.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± I took Hye-jeong¡¯s hand. A big smile spread across her face. ¡°You sure you¡¯re not a lesbian?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not,¡± Hye-jeong snapped. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I feel better when I hold hands with you.¡± ¡°Yeah? Well, I have to go number two. So either let go ore into the stall with me.¡± ¡°Crazy bitch,¡± Hye-jeong said, shaking off my hand immediately. Then she said, ¡°See youter, Sian.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± With that, Hye-jeong left and I was free to take a stall. Sheesh, going to the bathroom was hard. Chapter 112 - Ladies’ Generation vs Lovely Girlz (Part 3)

Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Ladies¡¯ Generation vs Lovely Girlz (Part 3)

Lunchtime was over and soon enough, it was time for the archery match. There were ten girl group teams, and they had three qualifying rounds again. We won both the first round and the semi-finals, which brought us to the final round. And lo and behold, we met up with Ladies¡¯ Generation again. Those members were determined to win, whereas we were just talented. ¡°Let¡¯s try to win this time too,¡± I said as I stretched. Hainan and Yoo-jin both nodded firmly and cheered. My score was 10 out of 10 while Yoo-jin was 9 out of 10. To my surprise, Hainan had also received 10 out of 10. I¡¯ve never seen anyone shoot so well. It seems like the fact about her being an archer in middle school was true. Yoo-jin¡¯s skills shocked me as well. The other members are really athletic. Anyways, we stood facing the members of Ladies¡¯ Generation. We had ten rounds. The team to get the most points within those ten rounds would be the winner. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you two again,¡± Soyoo said, looking at the two teams. ¡°It seems,¡± he added, ¡°that this tournament is being taken over Ladies¡¯ Generation and Lovely Girlz.¡± ¡°We¡¯re the ones who won all the matches,¡± I said, raising my hand. The members of Ladies¡¯ Generation all looked at me in shock. Well, except Hye-jeong. She just gave me a knowing smile. ¡°Ah, right. You guys did win all the medals. I guess Ladies¡¯ Generation will have to step it up. Since they wonst year, it must be embarrassing for them this year.¡± At that rude statement, the fans of Ladies¡¯ Generation all booed. ¡°He¡¯s definitely doing this on purpose.¡± At least, that¡¯s what I decided. There¡¯s no way someone as smart as him would truly act so rude and disrespectful for no reason. I¡¯m sure he was just putting on this act to put on a show. But then, all of a sudden, I was curious about his age. So I raised my hand again. ¡°Um, Mr. Jeon?¡± ¡°Yes, Sian?¡± Soyoo said with a bright smile. Maybe it¡¯s because we won the track & field race, but he was suddenly very friendly to us again. That two-faced bastard. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, may I know how old you are?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m just kidding. I¡¯m 33-years old.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re younger than I am¡­¡± ¡°Internationally.¡± ¡°Fuck. You.¡± Luckily, I muttered that under my breath. If I had said that out loud, it would¡¯ve meant a world of trouble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry what?¡± Soyoo said, leaning in. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°No, you definitely said something.¡± Honestly, at this point, he was asking for it. So, I turned off the mic on my hip and also the mic on Soyoo¡¯s hip. Then, I leaned into his hair. ¡°I said fuck you, you bastard. Shut up.¡± After that, I stepped back. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I said. Then I added, ¡°Is there anything else? Would you like me to say it again?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s okay,¡± Soyoo said. He quickly turned away from me to turn on his mic and I headed back to my spot. ¡°Hmph,¡± Soyoo said as he looked at me. I guess he didn¡¯t like the fact that a younger girl dared to curse at him. It¡¯s his fault. ¡°Now, we will start the archery match with the first contestant. Please, approach the line.¡± The first one was me. We thought that it¡¯d be best to secure an early lead. On the Ladies¡¯ Generation side, it was Hye-jeong. ¡°Good luck, Sian!¡± Hye-jeong said. ¡°You too,¡± I replied. We both got into position. I would go first. I took my arrow, pulled it back, and aimed. ¡°Angle. Check. Wind. Check. Power. Check.¡± With a smile, I let go of a bow. Whoosh! The arrow flew at the speed of light and hit the middle of the target. Unfortunately, there was a camera hidden in the bullseye. You could immediately hear the lens break. Crack. And now, the lens was gone. The producer and staff immediately started to panic. That was an expensive camera! But just then, my score shed on the scoreboard. A perfect 10. ¡°Excuse me. We have to change the camera,¡± the staff said. She ran over to the target and took out the lens, recing it with a camera. Now, it was Hye-jeong¡¯s turn. She pulled, took aim, then let go. Whoosh! Thud. A 10! The audience roared. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s pretty good,¡± I said, looking at Hye-jeong. To think she got a 10 as well. Then again, why else would she have been picked to represent Ladies¡¯ Generation? Anyways, now we were tied. I took another arrow and pulled back the string. After another careful aim, I let go. Crack. The camera lens broke again. I could instantly hear the main producer cursing. ¡°Ugh! Are you serious?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± I felt bad but hey, I want to win. I had no intention of hitting anything other than the bullseye. And there it was again ¨C my score. Another 10. ¡°Excuse us again,¡± the producer said, sounding very pissed. The staff person ran over to change the lens. As she did, I overhead the producer mumbling under his breath. ¡°Surely, she won¡¯t hit it a third time.¡± Right, surely. We¡¯ll see about that. Anyways, Hye-jeong soon shot her arrow and got 9 points¡­and it was my turn again. I had one more arrow left. And once again, I aimed directly at the lens and¡­nced at the producer for a split second. He looked pissed¡­and rather nervous. That made him look pitiful, so at thest minute, I decided to bypass the lens just slightly. Then, I let my arrow go. Whoosh! Thud! Still within the 10-point mark. I missed the arrow by a mere 0.1mm, and the producer let out a long breath of relief. Anyways, I got three 10 out of 10s and Hye-jeong got a 10 and two 9¡¯s. ¡°Hye-jeong, you¡¯re pretty good.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Hye-jeong whipped her head away from me. Soon, it was time for the second shooters. For our team, that was Hainan and for Ladies Generation, it was Jessican. In case Jessican intended to pull her usual tricks, I watched her like a hawk, but luckily, the girl didn¡¯t try anything again. ¡°She sure is something.¡± I continued to watch Jessican. The two began and Hainan shot the first arrow. Whoosh. The arrow flew in a crisp arch, cutting through the air. Thud. 10 points! Score! But all of a sudden¡­ Crack. She had hit the lens. *** Hainan also got three perfect scores. With her score and minebined, we had 60 points. Ladies¡¯ Generation had a total of 56 points. They were down by 4. If Yoo-jin doesn¡¯t mess up, we would win. Now for thest shooters. Lovely Girlz Yoo-jin vs. Ladies¡¯ Generation Mina. The two shot their arrows and Mina got 9, 8, and 8, whereas Yoo-jin got 9, 8, and 4. Because of Yoo-jin¡¯s blunder, it was a tie. So each team had one chance left. ¡°Hainan, you shoot it,¡± I said. Hainan looked nervous. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡­ ¡°You can do it, Hainan!¡± I said. Finally, Hainan nodded, but the nervous look remained on her face. As soon as Hainan stepped up, the staff people began to install the new camera. But by the time the staff returned to their original spot, Hainan was walking over to me. ¡°Sian, I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m too nervous. Look. My hands are shaking.¡± Hmm. Well, if she¡¯s that nervous, I shouldn¡¯t force her. So, I held out my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± So in the end, I took Hainan¡¯s ce. As soon as they saw, they immediately ran over to the camera, took it out of the target, and then ran back to their original spots. ¡°What the hell?¡± I said, but then I shrugged and started to stretch my shoulders. For Ladies¡¯ Generation, it was Jessican. Guess I should¡¯ve known I¡¯d see her somewhere other than the bathroom. ¡°Sup, Sir Rank?¡± I said. Jessican simply red at me. ¡°Hey, you going to try and paralyze me again?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± And with that, she walked away from me with a toss of her head. Well, that was boring. I was starting to enjoy making her mad, but now she was just ignoring me¡­ ¡°Now we¡¯re carrying out thest and final round. The score is currently tied. This is truly turning into an extraordinary match.¡± Well, Soyoo seemed to be enjoying himself. He went on. ¡°Now, we will start with Jessican.¡± Jessican stepped up to the line and aimed her arrow. She let it go without hesitation. Whoosh! Thud. 9 points. Now it was my turn. Of course, I aimed for the bullseye and let my arrow fly. Whoosh! Thud. 10 points! And with that, Lovely Girlz won the archery match and the entire Idol Games. *** Dinnertime. Jinwoo was in such a good mood that he took us to a sashimi restaurant. ¡°Hey, guys! Sit, sit!¡± He sat us down and proceeded to order a bunch of sashimi. ¡°Excuse me! Bring us the tfish, the catfish, the squid¡­aw, what the hell! Just bring us everything!¡± Surprisingly, the waitress nodded understandingly. Was Jinwoo a regr here? ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± I asked with a smile. He sure seemed grateful. ¡°You guys won! You won the entire Idol Games! This is huge for YH Entertainment!¡± Jinwoo said, doing a happy dance. Sheesh, was it that big of a deal? Then again, I don¡¯t think any idol from YH Entertainment had won at the Idol Games before. Not only that, but we beat the idols from Han Entertainment, which is the biggest agency in the industry. No wonder Jinwoo was excited. ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll make sure to enjoy the food. Don¡¯t stop me.¡± That counts as a fair warning, right? ¡°Of course! Of course! Eat as much as you want! I don¡¯t mind!¡± Oh, he was going to regret those words, and he wasn¡¯t even drunk! Was he trying to feel badter? Well, he said to eat as much as I wanted so I intended to do that. Soon, the sashimi tters came out and I immediately dug in. And just as I started to eat, Jinwoo spoke to me. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have to tell you something. ¡± ¡°....¡± It would be wise not to touch me while I¡¯m eating, Jinwoo¡­for your sake¡­ ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. I admit I felt a little nervous, but¡­well, let¡¯s hear him out. ¡°Oh, Hainan too,¡± Jinwoo said. At the mention of her name, Hainan looked up as well. ¡°What is it, Mr. Park?¡± Hainan said with a sweet smile. Jinwoo gave her a warm smile back. Then he looked at us and said, ¡°You guys were booked for a Japanese variety show.¡± At that, my face immediately fell, while Hainan, on the other hand, looked rather interested. With gritted teeth, I said, ¡°So now, you¡¯re sending us abroad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mukbang.¡± ¡°Oh, well then.¡± Chapter 113 - The Rude Japanese Show Host

Chapter 113: Chapter 113: The Rude Japanese Show Host

¡°But why Japan?¡± I asked. After all, we had barely scratched the surface for Korean shows, and he was already sending us abroad? Not to mention that we didn¡¯t speak a lick of Japanese. ¡°Oh, to be honest, the Japanese broadcasting station NHB only wanted Hainan, because she¡¯s so pretty.¡± At Jinwoo¡¯s words, I nodded. I mean, it¡¯s true. Hainan is really pretty. The beautiful young woman from Vietnam. Pretty enough to take Korea by storm. ¡°Then why do I have to go?¡± I asked. If Hainan was the only one they asked for, then why are they sending me too? Come on. I have things to do ¨C sashimi to eat. This ce is going to close pretty soon. Every second is precious. ¡°They wanted another person, so I chose you.¡± ¡°Oh. So I¡¯m the extra gift with purchase.¡± Hainan coughed augh into her hand, but Jinwoo simply nodded. ¡°Well, I guess you can look at that way. But actually, the real reason I¡¯m sending you as an extra¡­I mean, the real reason I selected you is because I wanted you to look after Hainan. Japanese shows can be a little risqu¨¦, so I¡¯m a little worried.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Okay, now I get it. Japan is a rather progressive country, so their shows are a bit more¡­open-minded than the ones in Korea. Hainan just started to be popr in Korea, and we couldn¡¯t have anything that could put that at risk. ¡°So what do you think?¡± ¡°Then I should definitely go. Hainan, you¡¯re okay with it, right?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Hainan said, wrapping her arms around mine. She did look sincerely d. I gave Hainan a pat on her head. ¡°Take this opportunity to eat as much as you want. It¡¯s a mukbang, so there will be lots of food.¡± ¡°How much can I eat?¡± ¡°Enough for a whole vige and over.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± I said, giving a firm nod. ¡°So, when are we leaving?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ugh, fuck.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Jinwoo said, sounding rather offended at my cursing. I quickly backtracked. ¡°Sorry. It just¡­came out. It was an ident.¡± ¡°I understand. I figured you¡¯d be slightly put off by that. Though, I never expected you to spit it out like that. Especially at me.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± I apologized again. Jinwoo can hold a grudge too¡­he was going to hold this one for a while. ¡°So do we get a trantor?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jinwoo answered. ¡°What about our manager? Is Hak-gyu going?¡± ¡°He probably will.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I answered. A Japanese show. What will it be like? On one hand, I was rather irritated, but on the other hand, I was admittedly intrigued. But then suddenly, I realized howte it was. I checked the time¡­30 minutes left before closing. ¡°You¡¯re done now, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jinwoo said, nodding. ¡°Is there anything else I should know?¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t hit anyone.¡± ¡°When did I ever? But okay.¡± I checked the time again. 28 more minutes. ¡°Hainan, hurry up and eat.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± And so, I spent the rest of those twenty-eight minutes inhaling the sashimi. *** We left the very next day for Japan. ¡°We¡¯re really going.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rather soon, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said, making a face. ¡°You know how Mr. Park is. We just need to try to be more understanding.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t know why he had to wait untilst night to tell us. ¡°Let¡¯s go guys,¡± Hak-gyu said. Somehow, we had arrived at the airport without me noticing. ¡°Hey, Hak-gyu,¡± I called out to him. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the trantor? Are they here?¡± ¡°Yeah, they are.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± They¡¯re here? In the van? What is this guy talking about? Suddenly, Hak-gyu began to gesture to himself. ¡°Me. I¡¯m the trantor.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hak-gyu is our trantor? Wow, Jinwoo doesn¡¯t know when to quit. Is he at least giving Hak-gyu a raise? But still, I rather liked the idea of having Hak-gyu as our trantor. ¡°You speak Japanese?¡± I asked. ¡°I used to live there before I came here,¡± Hak-gyu answered. ¡°How long?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­about 5 years?¡± ¡°That is a long time.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Hak-gyu said. Suddenly, his eyes looked rather shiny as a nostalgic look came over his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I got out of the van, followed by Hainan. The cameras immediately went off. It hurt my eyes. ¡°What do you think about my outfit today?¡± I put on my sunsses and immediately began to strut into the airport. The camera shes increased tenfold, and so did the cheers from the fans. But anyways, since it was early morning, there weren¡¯t too many of them. So, I approached each one, giving waves and shaking handshakes and even giving out a few autographs. ¡°I feel like your outfit always looks the same.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°A white t-shirt with jeans and T-shirt. And sunsses.¡± ¡°Oh. Huh, I guess.¡± Now that I think about it, there was an even an article written about my airport outfits. What was the title? Something like ¡®Hey, Sian, please wear something else,¡¯ but I don¡¯t care. This is the style I¡¯m the mostfortable with. Anyways, we got through security and made it onto our ne in time for our departure. *** ¡°This is nice~¡± Nothing better than watching the clouds pass by through the airport window. ¡°Hey, Sian, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Whatever¡¯s the most expensive.¡± ¡°Okay. How about the King¡¯s tter?¡± ¡°Great,¡± I said. Then I added, ¡°But won¡¯t one be too small?¡± I¡¯m seriously worried about that. I haven¡¯t even had breakfast, and I was super hungry. ¡°Sian.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There will be a lot of food for us in Japan. So let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves, okay?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I decided to listen to Hainan. She may be young, but she¡¯s pretty wise and mature for her age. Soon, the King¡¯s tter came out, and my eyes immediately widened at the stunning visuals. ¡°Who knew airne food could look this good?¡± The tter truly did look amazing. I immediately got my utensils and began to eat. ¡°Sian, slow down,¡± Hainan said, handing me a cup of water. ¡°Okay.¡± But I continued to inhale my food. Wow, that was good. After finishing my food, I began to peruse the guidebooks. Right away, I began to look at the list of restaurants. ¡°We¡¯re going to Tokyo so¡­restaurants¡­here, here, here, and here. Oh, this looks good too. What¡¯s this? Well, let¡¯s just add it. Oh, here, too. Hainan, do you want to try this ce?¡± ¡°Looks good.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go. Are these pork cutlets?¡± ¡°Yeah. Japan is famous for them,¡± Hainan said. She then pointed at an image of a sushi restaurant. ¡°Let¡¯s go here, too,¡± she said. ¡°Sure,¡± I said with a big smile. There¡¯s a lot to eat and I didn¡¯t want to miss a single thing. Though one person was looking at us rather disapprovingly. ¡°You guys on vacation?¡± Oh, Hak-gyu. ¡°We might as well enjoy ourselves while we¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Huh¡­true,¡± Hak-gyu said. ¡°You brought a lot of yen, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I made sure to bring plenty.¡± Hak-gyu knows how much I eat, so I trusted that he had prepared well. ¡°Hey, Hak-gyu.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°What kind of show is it?¡± I asked. All I know is that it¡¯s a mukbang. What kind? ¡°You go around to all the famous restaurants and taste their specialty dishes. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about it. Just go around saying ¡®sugoi, sugoi¡¯ and stuff like that.¡± ¡°So we can eat a lot?¡± ¡°As much as you want.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I¡¯m going to make it so they never call me back again. We continued to chit chat for the next few hours, and before we knew it, we arrived in Japan. *** Tokyo. As soon as arrived, we had a meeting with the show producer, so we headed for the meeting ce. ¡°So we¡¯re going to start filming right away, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah. Everything has been confirmed with Jinwoo. You just have to go around, eating and enjoying everything, so it won¡¯t be difficult. Just eat as you always do and slip in somements or two. I¡¯ll trante as you go alone.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Who knew Hak-gyu could be so reliable? ¡°But Hainan is the real star here. You can do it, right, Hainan?¡± I said, giving the girl a pat on her head. Hainan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m excited. I know I can do a good job!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just eating, after all.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t be sloppy.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re pretty no matter what you do. So just eat like you normally do.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Oh, but try not to eat too slowly. You tend to do that.¡± ¡°Okay, Sian.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± We soon arrived at the meeting ce. It was a caf¨¦. We walked in and were immediately greeted by the Japanese producer, who recognized us instantly. We approached him with our greetings. He seemed to be in his mid-thirties, and he was rather tall and skinny. As for first impressions, it was overall a rather good one. He seemed like a good guy. But then again, you can never tell what a person is like right away. Sometimes, it¡¯s the innocent looking ones you have to watch out the most for. ¡°Hajimemashite,¡± the producer said to us with a bow. ¡°Oh, yes. Hajimemashite,¡± Hak-gyu said with a bow of his own. Those were the only words I could understand from the entire conversation. The rest, I had no hope of keeping up. Anyways, we all sat down, facing one another, and Hak-gyu went into discussion with the Japanese producer. *** ¡°Oh, Hai. Hai¡­Ano¡­Hai¡­Hai hai¡­Okay, thank you.¡± That was all Hak-gyu said before he turned to trante for us. ¡°Before we eat lunch. Ah wait, before that, the show is called ¡®Sugoi Sushi.¡¯ It means, like, amazing sushi. And before we eat lunch, we¡¯re going to meet with the cast of the show. It¡¯ll be best if you meet with them before the cameras started.¡± At that, Hainan and I nodded. Hak-gyu continued. ¡°We¡¯ll meet with the cast for a bit, then we¡¯ll start around 2pm. Like I said before, the show is easy. You just go around to different restaurants and tell us what you think. I¡¯ll be tranting the whole time, so there¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hainan and I answered. Hak-gyu turned back to the producer and began to speak again. Then, he turned back to us to trante some more. ¡°Oh, but Hainan is the main star.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. I dide here as her bodyguard. ¡°Ask him how long filming is going to take.¡± ¡°Hang on.¡± Hak-gyu turned back to the producer and tranted my question. He nodded at something the producer said and turned back to us. ¡°About two hours. That¡¯s okay, right? Though there¡¯s a chance it could go to three.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I said. Either way, we¡¯re going to end before dinner, right? That¡¯s fine then, since we have things to do at that time. The producer said something else and Hak-gyu tranted. ¡°We¡¯re going to go meet the rest of the cast. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± I answered. With a nod, Hak-gyu tranted our answer for the producer. We all got up and left the caf¨¦. Chapter 114 - The Sushi Terrorist– Tokyo Version (Part 1)

Chapter 114: Chapter 114. The Sushi Terrorist¨C Tokyo Version (Part 1)

We arrived at another caf¨¦. We sat down at a table, facing the cast of ¡®Sugoi Sushi.¡¯ ¡®Wow, they¡¯re fat.¡± That was my first impression of them. I have never seen anyone so fat before. They were huge. I thought something blew up inside their stomachs or something. They even had tattoos on their necks, but I hear they¡¯re incredibly popr in Japan. ¡°Hello,¡± one of them said. There¡¯s two of them and they were both pretty big, but it looks like one of them can speak Korean. ¡°Hello. Your Korean is very good,¡± I said with a smile. Hey, it¡¯s the first meeting. You gotta be polite, and Hak-gyu better pray for his job. ¡°Yes. I speak a little bit. I visit Korea often. Next year, I will be working with a lot of Korean producers so I¡¯m trying to practice a lot.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Wow, he¡¯s really good. Just then, Hak-gyu leaned in to whisper to me. ¡°Theye to Korea to have sex. They¡¯re always going to parties and calling in Korean escorts. If you ask around, they¡¯re apparently really popr at Gangnam clubs.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± I nodded. ¡°Is that why I was needed to bodyguard?¡± ¡°Yeah. We only found out about these two after we had already signed the contract. We figured that since it was a cable show, it wouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal.¡± ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± the pig asked. His name was Sakaraba. The one next to him was Kazeo. ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Hak-gyu said with a smile. Sakaraba then continued. ¡°The filming process won¡¯t be that difficult. You just have to follow us and eat a lot of food and tell us what you think. Okay?¡± This bastard was speaking to me, but he was looking right at my chest. He smiled. Then, Kazeo snickered and said something to Sakaraba in Japanese. ¡®What are these twoughing about?¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like a very nice conversation. So, I looked at Hak-gyu, and he looked quite pissed. He was staring at the two intently. The two finally noticed and looked back rather defiantly. The tension immediately became evident. All of a sudden, Sakaraba spoke up. ¡°Haha. This became awkward rather fast. Let¡¯s finish our conversation here and we¡¯ll see you again at 2.¡± And with that, the two got up and left. ¡°Hak-gyu, what did those two say?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Hak-gyu said, though it was obvious that he was lying. And that only made me more curious. ¡°Either I hit the answer out of you or you just tell me yourself.¡± ¡°.....¡± That made Hak-gyu hesitate. He knew more than anyone how strong I was. After all, he was my manager. I¡¯m sure he knew enough not to get on my wrong side. ¡°Was it bad?¡± I asked. Sakaraba was definitely staring at my chest as he talked. I¡¯m sure it was something disgusting. ¡°Huh? Well¡­¡± Hak-gyu gave a tiny nod, but still, he didn¡¯t go into any details. ¡°So what was it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because then you¡¯ll try to beat them up,¡± Hak-gyu said rather sincerely. Then again, he¡¯s familiar with my temper. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I¡¯m not falling for that,¡± Hak-gyu said. I mean, he has good reason to not trust me. I¡¯ve definitely lied about hitting people in the past. I¡¯ve never hit Hak-gyu, but still. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s heard things. ¡°No, really. I promise, so tell me. I won¡¯t be offended.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I could tell my words were convincing him. Finally, he spoke. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t go starting something with them, okay? Just look at them. If you get hurt, it¡¯s my job on the line. We don¡¯t even have a real bodyguard.¡± ¡°I said, okay, you¡­¡± I almost cursed, but managed to hold back at thest second. I really needed to work on that. I am a girl group idol after all. ¡°So what they said was¡­¡± Hainan and I leaned in. ¡°They talked about how big Sian¡¯s chest was. And they talked about how much they¡­um¡­¡± ¡°They what?¡± I said. Hak-gyu hesitated for a second before he finished. ¡°They wanted to see you naked.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I¡¯m going to cut them both. I really am. I bolted out of my seat. ¡°What are you going to cut¡­?¡± Well, now how did Hak-gyu know?¡± ¡°Two balls¡­and whatever is dangling in between them.¡± With that, I also walked out, with full intention of going off the deep end. But just then, Hak-gyu came after me and grabbed me by the arm. ¡°Sian, just let it go. Just this once¡­¡± ¡°And if I do?¡± ¡°Here¡­¡± Hak-gyu held out some yen. I looked down at the pile of cash in his hand. What? Does he think I¡¯m some kid that he can bribe with some candy or something? But before I knew it, my hand had grabbed the money. ¡°Just this once.¡± I immediately began to count the cash. ¡°Hey, Hainan, let¡¯s go eat pork cutlets.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re going to eatter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Oh no, wait, it won¡¯t be fine for you.¡± I mean, I can keep going in terms of eating, but Hainan can¡¯t. So, what should we do then? ¡°How about sushi then?¡± ¡°Sushi?¡± Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. Besides, Hainan is the star of the show here. We should do as she wants. ¡°What about you, Hak-gyu? You want toe too?¡± ¡°Nah. I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll be wandering around this area, so you guys go ahead. Oh, no wait. If I let you wander by yourselves, it¡¯ll be¡­fine,¡± Hak-gyu said. He was clearly about to say something else, but then changed his mind once he saw the look on my face. ¡°Yep. Don¡¯t worry. You just need toe if I call you from the police station.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see youter then.¡± I waved to Hak-gyu before going off to find a sushi restaurant with Hainan. *** ¡°How about there?¡± I pointed at a rather high-end looking sushi restaurant, but Hainan shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not go there.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This ce is really pro-Japanese. We saw it on the news, remember? They deliberately feed Koreans too much wasabi.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That¡¯s right. We did see it on the news once, but then, I suddenly remembered that guy in Apgujeong. I made him choke on wasabi and we even got a heap of sushi for free. Of course, this didn¡¯te out on the news since I had taken care of him away from everyone else. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else, Sian.¡± ¡°Nah, let¡¯s just go in. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll try it again. They got a lot of heavy criticism, remember?¡± It¡¯s true. After the restaurant came out on the news, a lot of Japanese people criticized them online. If the owners had anymon sense, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d try to get away with it again. ¡°You think? Okay, then let¡¯s go.¡± We grabbed each other¡¯s hand and headed into the restaurant. *** The restaurant was smaller on the inside than I thought it would be. Then again, this is prettymon in Japan ¨C looks big on the outside, but small on the inside. ¡°It¡¯s suffocating in here.¡± I really hate small ces. But anyways, Hainan and I got a table and sat across from each other. I looked around, but I didn¡¯t see any other Korean people. On the news, it said that this ce had been really popr with Koreans. I guess the wasabi incident really threw off a lot of people. ¡°Hello,¡± a good-looking Japanese employee said to us. His Korean had a bit of a strong ent, but otherwise, he sounded like he could speak thenguage just fine. ¡°Which ones would you rmend?¡± At my question, the employee smiled and picked up the menu. ¡°This one, this one, and this one are very popr with Koreans.¡± ¡°Oh~ ¡± Hmm¡­somehow, I heard that as ¡®this one, this one, and this one has a lot of wasabi in it.¡¯ So, I decided to pass all three. ¡°Then I¡¯d like this one, this one, this one, and this one.¡± ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll get you this one, this one, this one, and this one.¡± With a bow, the employee went back to the kitchen. ¡°Sian, he looked nice, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± You can¡¯t ever judge a book by its cover. Still, he didn¡¯t seem like the type to put a ton of wasabi in someone¡¯s sushi. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Hainan said, suddenly looking rather nervous. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°Why?¡± This girl is always worried about one thing or another. ¡°That you¡¯re going to get into a fight¡­¡± ¡°You worried that I¡¯m going to hit them?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get hit¡­¡± ¡°Wow.¡± She¡¯s still clueless, huh? ¡°Those guys looked scary. Did you see their tattoos?¡± ¡°Hey. I have a scar that¡­¡± Oh wait, I¡¯m a girl now. Ugh, darn. That was a badass looking scar too. ¡°Well anyways, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get hurt, and I won¡¯t fight. You¡¯re the star of the show. I¡¯m not going to do anything to ruin this for you.¡± At least that¡¯s what I said, but if those two try anything, then I¡¯m making no promises. ¡°Pinky promise?¡± Hainan stuck her pinky out and I held out mine. We pinky swore, stamped our thumbs, kissed our hands, and swiped our palms for the seal. Just as we finished, our sushi arrived. ¡°No wasabi, right?¡± ¡°There is,¡± the employee said with a smile. ¡°No, I mean, did you put a lot in?¡± ¡°Oh no, we didn¡¯t. I guess you saw the news. After that came out, we are very careful about the amount of wasabi we put in. We thought we were putting the standard amount, but it seems like Koreans are rather weak with wasabi.¡± He didn¡¯t sound rather sorry to me just now. ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Oh, and this one, this one, and this doesn¡¯t have any wasabi in it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Well then, enjoy.¡± With another bow, the employee left us. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of Japanese people who can speak Korean.¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯s Tokyo.¡± Since Tokyo is a popr tourist destination for Koreans, it made sense that the employees would speak some Korean. Just like how a lot of Koreans can speak Japanese in Myeongdong. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± I picked up a piece of sushi. Upon closer inspection, I could see something red in the rice. What was it? Figuring it was seasoning, I thought nothing of it and put the whole thing into my mouth. Then, I chewed. ¡°!!!!¡± *** Sputter sputter. Hainan spat her sushi out first, followed quickly by me. And that¡¯s when we saw it. Someone had loaded a bunch of chili sauce between the slices of fish. Are you serious? That¡¯s the second time now! ¡°These people really don¡¯t know when to quit, do they?¡± I wiped my mouth off the sushi and gulped down some water. Then, I started to stretch out my neck and fingers. I thought Hainan would try to stop me, but she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t outright tell me to get revenge, but her face spoke loud and clear. ¡°Hainan, take some photos of the sushi.¡± And with that, I got out of my seat, intent on looking for the employee. I thought that he might be in a corner somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t see him. So, I tried the bathroom, and there he was. I immediately approached him. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Do you need something?¡± ¡°Oh, the sushi was really spicy.¡± ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s weird. We didn¡¯t put any wasabi in it.¡± The employee tilted his head from side to side, pretending to be confused. But of course, I saw the smile on his face. I¡¯ve never wanted to punch someone more. This is why you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. ¡°You put chili sauce in the sushi.¡± ¡°Oh yes, chili sauce. It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s not that spicy.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± An evil smile graced my face. Chapter 115 - The Sushi Terrorist– Tokyo Version (Part 2)

Chapter 115: Chapter 115. The Sushi Terrorist¨C Tokyo Version (Part 2)

¡°Koreans are very strange. They say that wasabi is too spicy, so we don¡¯t put any wasabi in and theyin. So, we put in chili sauce and they stillin. Then, they put photos up online and put up moreints. They might as well just note at this point.¡± By this time, the employee was ranting. ¡°Oh, so then is the sushi you just served us brand new ones?¡± ¡°Yes. We just released them today. We especially made them for you, but if you¡¯re just going toin again¡­I mean, no offense but¡­Korean people are really rude and disrespectful. It would¡¯ve been better if you guys had just stayed as one of our colonies. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Well, now he was just spouting bullshit. ¡°Hmm, I see,¡± I replied with a nod. And that¡¯s when I realized that there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to talk to this guy. ¡°Oh, by the way, the toilet in the girl¡¯s bathroom is blocked.¡± ¡°I guess Koreans poop a lot as well.¡± Muttering under his breath, the employee headed over to the women¡¯s bathroom. I followed him, grabbing a bottle of chili sauce that happened to be standing on a shelf nearby. I made note of the security camera pointing towards bathroom entrances, and with a quick toss of chopstick, it broke. I stepped into the bathroom. *** ¡°Is it here?¡± the employee asked, pinching his nose as he gestured towards the toilet bowl. ¡°Yes¡­¡± And wouldn¡¯t you know it? The toilet bowl really was blocked. I had only said that to get the guy in here, but the toilet really did need fixing¡­it was rather spectacr actually. ¡°Ugh. Bakayaro¡­¡± the employee cursed as he lifted the seat. He took a plunger and stuck it into the bowl, moving it up and down furiously. Pwat! Pwat! Pwat! He was really going at it, cursing the whole time. ¡°Bakayaro! Bakayaro! Fuck all Koreans!¡± After a while, he took the plunger out and flushed the water down. As soon as the water cleared, I tipped him on the shoulder. He turned around and began shouting. ¡°Doke! Kiero!¡± So, I grabbed him by the hair and quickly pushed his face into the toilet bowl. Ssh! Glub glub¡­ ¡°Eeeek! Aaah! Mffff!!¡± The asshole struggled to breathe, and I pulled his face out of the bowl. Some of the water sshed out. ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re disgusting,¡± I spat out. I grabbed his mouth and proceeded to pour some chili sauce into it¡­but then changed my mind. It was already so full of toilet water, there was no room for the sauce. ¡°Gross.¡± I flushed the toilet. Whoosh- But I guess it was still blocked because the water wouldn¡¯t go down. It started toe up, filling the bowl to the brim. ¡°Uh-oh!¡± With no choice, I let go of the employee and proceeded to run out of the bathroom. But just then, the guy came to and tried to throw a punch at me. Swipe! Of course, I managed to dodge it and give him a good jab in the throat, making him fall back again. I yanked out his tongue. ¡°...!..!!....!!!¡± He struggled, trying to ask me what I was doing, while also trying to kick me at the same time. ¡°Disgusting pig.¡± I took the bottle of chili sauce and tried to spray the sauce in, but I couldn¡¯t do it properly. His face was covered in shit and it was rather disgusting to look at. So, I stomped him in the balls. Stomp! ¡°!¡± He opened his mouth to scream. I quickly aimed the bottle and squeezed. The sauce came out in long spurts. Spurt~ spurt spurt spurt~ spurt~ In addition, my murderous rage began toe out of me, and he immediately felt the effects. His entire body began to tremble, his eyes rolled to the back of his head, and urine began to seep through his pants. As I watched him, I gave him the final nail in the coffin. ¡°Next time, you¡¯re dead.¡± After that, I sneaked out of the bathroom. From now on, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯d shit his pants every time he saw a Korean. I really did a number on him. ¡°Hainan, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°It¡¯s dirty right now.¡± I grabbed Hainan by the hand and dragged her out of the restaurant. *** On our way to the filming location of ¡®Sugoi Sushi.¡¯ ¡°Sian, what happened to that guy?¡± ¡°What guy?¡± ¡°The chili sauce guy.¡± ¡°Oh. He kept saying that chili sauce is actually delicious, so I squirted some into his mouth.¡± ¡°Really? In the bathroom?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Hainan gasped. Then, she asked. ¡°Did you hit him again?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°All I did was give him a taste of the chili sauce. He really enjoyed it.¡± Hainan only looked more confused. ¡°That¡¯s it. The important thing is that he won¡¯t do anything like that ever again.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hainan replied. She really is so innocent. After a while, we arrived at the filming location. *** ¡°First, we¡¯re going to a famous pork cutlet restaurant here in Tokyo. It¡¯s been open for 30 years. You¡¯re going to judge the taste and visuals of the dish. Like how good it is and how nice it looks,¡± Hak-gyu said, diligently tranting the producer¡¯s every word. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay, Manager Lee.¡± Hainan and I responded. We all climbed into the SUV to go to the restaurant. Sakaraba tried to sit next to Hainan, but I quickly pulled him into the spot next to me. Unfortunately, that seemed to give him the wrong idea, because he gave me a creepy smile. ¡°I guess you like me too, huh, Sian?¡± ¡°....¡± I didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I mean, we¡¯re all from different countries, but everyone generally has the same standards.¡± ¡°Right.¡± That¡¯s literally all I said, because I truly didn¡¯t know how else to reply. But as usual, he got the wrong idea. ¡°Do you have some time tonight? After we finish filming, we can go grab some food.¡± ¡°No,¡± I rejected firmly. ¡°Haha. I guess you don¡¯t like it when people buy food for you. Then you can just buy for me when I go to Korea. I go there often, remember?¡± ¡°No.¡± Again, rejection with a smile. Sakaraba returned it. ¡°The more you y hard to get, the cuter you look.¡± ¡°....¡± My left fist began to tense up and my right hand began to flex its fingers. ¡°But is it okay if I ask you something?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Kawaii! How can anyone be this cute?¡± the man asked. Hak-gyu furrowed his brows, but I shook my head at him, silently telling him to rx. Hainan stared at me, her own eyes full of concern. From his seat, Kazeo began to snicker. For a driver, he seemed to be very interested in what was going on in the backseat. Anyways, Sakaraba continued. ¡°Just one question. I¡¯m just really curious.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said. With lewd eyes, Sakaraba looked down at my chest. ¡°Was your chest always that big?¡± he asked. Just then, Hak-gyu spoke up. ¡°Oy, Sakaraba! You call that appropriate?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sakaraba replied, and the tension built up again. Sakaraba was twice the size of Hak-gyu, but Hak-gyu refused to bring his gaze down. Being my manager and as someone who is (technically) older than me, Hak-gyu must have been feeling very protective because he looked like he was ready to fight with Sakaraba. For the first time, I found myself appreciating Hak-gyu. ¡°We¡¯re here to film a show. We didn¡¯te here to put up with rudements and antics from you,¡± Hak-gyu said firmly. Sakaraba snorted. ¡°Rude? All I did was ask about her chest size. I actually made it really tame because you guys are Korean. You¡¯re in Japan now. Stuff like this is standard here. Get over yourself,¡± he said. Hak-gyu looked about ready to jump out of his seat, but I spoke up. ¡°Hak-gyu, stop.¡± I immediately gestured to Hainan, who had tears rolling down her face. Upon seeing that, Hak-gyu backed down. I took Hainan¡¯s hand and gave her aforting smile. She immediately stopped crying. I turned back to Sakaraba. ¡°They¡¯ve always been this big.¡± Sakaraba grinned at me. ¡°Oh, I see. Why didn¡¯t you just say so in the first ce? No need to get so riled up,¡± he said, looking pointedly at Hak-gyu. Somehow, Hak-gyu managed to remain in his seat. ¡°But how is that possible? Perhaps your boyfriend helped you out? Did he massage them perhaps?¡± Sakaraba added. Judging by the way he was staring at my chest, he clearly wanted to touch them himself. I was sorely tempted to gauge his eyes out, but I refrained. This is Japan, after all. Stuff like this ismon. I know Jinwoo asked the producers to be considerate of using from Korea, but that¡¯s really up to the producers. Sakaraba is a pervert through and through, and he clearly had no intention of lowering the rating for anyone. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Really? Never?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°Wow¡­so you¡¯ve never had sex, either?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. Hak-gyu looked ready to kill, but I held him down. ¡°Wow, really? I¡¯d imagine boys would be beating down your door,¡± Sakaraba said. He openly eyed me up and down, looking sincerely confused. So, I decided to tell him the truth. ¡°I was actually really fat.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sakaraba said, looking skeptical. ¡°You mean, like, you were a few pounds heavier?¡± ¡°No.¡± I picked up my phone and scrolled through my photos, finally finding an old photo of myself. I held it out to Sakaraba, whose jaw dropped. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Now do you get it?¡± ¡°Wow¡­unbelievable.¡± Sakaraba gasped. He looked up again and gave me a thumbs up. ¡°You really lost a lot of weight. Sugoi.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­single for life¡­there must be a lot you don¡¯t know about men, then? Have you even kissed anyone before?¡± Was he offering a kiss? ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Really? At all? What about sex?¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°Wow. This is the first. It¡¯s kind of hot.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I said. Sakaraba¡¯s gaze stayed on my chest. ¡°I bet you¡¯re just like that because you¡¯ve never been with a guy before. After filming, let¡¯s go out for a drink.¡± Now, he was going for it. ¡°Hmm¡­I have time, but I don¡¯t know if you will,¡± I said with a smile. Sakaraba snorted, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that I¡¯d doubt him. ¡°Excuse me? Of course I have time. Even if I have to make the time. So it¡¯s set then? We¡¯re going out after we finish filming, yes?¡± ¡°Sure. If you¡¯re free,¡± I said, shooting a smile. At those words, Hainan and Hak-gyu both shot me looks of grave concern but I silently told them to calm down. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: The Asshole’s Final Moments

Chapter 116: Chapter 116: The Asshole¡¯s Final Moments

We arrived at our destination, the 30-year old pork cutlet restaurant called ¡®King Cutlets.¡¯ As the name suggests, the portions were huge. Each te was almost the size of a whole pizza. ¡°I¡¯ll cut the meat for you, Hainan,¡± Sakaraba said, taking a knife and cutting Hainan¡¯s cutlets for her. He ced the te in front of her. Hainan¡¯s face expertly lit up in a well-practiced show of excitement and took her fork. She speared a piece and brought it up to her tiny mouth, which she stretched open. She stuffed her mouth and began to chew. ¡°Mmmmm!¡± Hainan continued to squeal at the taste and kept eating, her face furrowed in concentration. ¡°Hmm¡­the taste¡­how do I put this¡­the exterior is really crispy and the texture is really nice, but the meat is so tender! How is that possible?!¡± She spoke with an air of awe and Hak-gyu readily tranted for her. ¡°She¡¯s pretty good.¡± I took my own fork and prepared to eat. But just then, Sakaraba snatched my te to cut up my meat for me. He leaned in and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not cutting your cutlets for you first. Hainan is the star, so I had no choice.¡± ¡°Just give it,¡± I said, snatching my te back. Unfortunately, Sakaraba held onto it, insisting that he¡¯d cut it. So, I took my fork and gave him a slight poke in the hand. Jab. Sakaraba snatched his hand with a yelp, looking at the mark on his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my own food, thanks,¡± I said with a smile. Sakarabas¡¯s smile faded a notch. ¡°Oh right, well¡­.haha! But isn¡¯t it too much for you? Should I take some?¡± ¡®Is he nuts?¡¯ I asked myself ¡°No. Don¡¯t touch my food,¡± I said with another smile. Though this one was slightly more murderous than the first one. Of course, he has no way of knowing, but I¡¯m a serious man when ites to my food. Soon, it was my turn to eat and give my ownmentary, and the producer looked extremely satisfied. My expressions were on par. But rather thanmenting, I was better at showing how good it was. ¡°Can I have one more?¡± I asked. Hak-gyu tranted and the show producer immediately ordered me another one. There was actually a use about this in the contract. That there would be unlimited food. Apparently, Jinwoo made sure it was included especially for me, but there was a catch that I had to finish everything within the time frame we were given. Right now, we had 40 minutes at this restaurant. So, I have to eat as much as I can within that time. After a few minutes, another te of king cutlets came out. I loaded it with sauce and stuffed my mouth. Unfortunately, Sakaraba started talking to me and I was this close to leaving my seat, but I stayed. I ended up eating one every five minutes, so within half an hour, I had eaten six tes. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Sakaraba stared at me in disbelief. The producer as well. ¡°It¡¯s really good,¡± I said. I grabbed my ss of coke and chugged it down. The fizz did a good job of washing down the food, immediately resetting my stomach. I asked to order another te, but the producer spoke up. ¡°Sian, you need to stop now,¡± Hak-gyu tranted. I looked at him, confused. Wasn¡¯t the deal that the food would be unlimited during the given time? We still had five minutes left. ¡°We¡¯re about to leave for our next location soon,¡± Hak-gyu added, mimicking the producer¡¯s sad face. The same look came over mine as I nodded solemnly. It really was sad. This ce was really good. ¡°Where are we going next?¡± I asked in anticipation. But wait, isn¡¯t the show called ¡®Sugoi Sushi?¡¯ So¡­when were we going to eat sushi? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re not getting any. I¡¯ll have to admit¡­that was my biggest concern at the moment. ¡°The next restaurant is a famous sushi restaurant! It¡¯s a Michelin 4-star that¡¯s been open for twenty years¡­but are you still hungry?¡± Sakaraba asked, his eyes wide. ¡°Very,¡± I said with a bright smile. I was so relieved that we were going to eat sushi. And excited as well! But all of a sudden, the guy was looking at my chest again. ¡°So that¡¯s why your chest is so big. It¡¯s because you eat a lot. Oh¡­sugoi.¡± He continued to stare at my chest, and I began to flex my fingers. Just wait until I get my sushi¡­ After we finished at the pork cutlet restaurant, we were on our way to the sushi restaurant. It wasn¡¯t far, so we walked. ¡°Sian, are you really not full?¡± Hainan asked, wrapping her arms around mine. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m so hungry.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing! Do you have a second person in your stomach?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope there¡¯s only one.¡± Hainan giggled. But to be honest, I really was curious. Just what was in my stomach that I could eat so much and still be hungry? It¡¯s like the food just melts away the instant it hits my stomach. Is my digestion that strong? ¡°Sian, did you enjoy it?¡± Sakaraba asked. This man just could not take his eyes off my chest. How annoying. ¡°Yes, I did. It was very good,¡± I said, somehow managing to keep the smile on my face. It wouldn¡¯t be right for me to punch him at the moment. It could ruin Hainan¡¯s big moment, and that was thest thing I wanted to do. Also, these guys are really popr in Japan. One wrong move and it could backfire on the other group members too. Anyways, Sakaraba kept talking. ¡°Trust me, the sushi will taste even better. I¡¯m a regr there. Ipletely rmend it,¡± Sakaraba said, sounding rather proud of himself. He also added, ¡°It¡¯s really expensive there too.¡± ¡°I can eat as much as I want, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Sakaraba replied. The producer didn¡¯t look too happy at that. But all of a sudden, he smiled. After all, I had eaten that much at the pork cutlet restaurant. Just how much more could I possibly eat? We soon arrived at the sushi restaurant and ordered some sushi. And again, Sakaraba ended up in the seat next to me. Ugh, he was seriously getting on my nerves¡­but I reminded myself to be patient. The sushi came out quickly and after a quick introduction of the food, we began to eat. As soon as Hainan began to eat, everyone watched her. The producer and the staff all couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of her. Honestly, neither could I. Hainan was just so beautiful. She kept tucking her hair behind her ear as she ate and there was something so angelic about the sight. How could anyone be that pretty while they ate? Sure enough, Sakaraba himself couldn¡¯t stop looking at her and he even began to drool. ¡°Too bad she¡¯s a minor,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡®You fucking bastard. You¡¯ll pay for thatter,¡¯ I thought to myself. During those next forty minutes, I stuffed myself again, this time with sushi. The tes kept stacking up and soon, I had over 20 tes stacked up. ¡°I¡¯m still hungry,¡± I said before eating more. The higher the tes stacked up, the worse the producer¡¯s face became. But he couldn¡¯t stop me, because of the unlimited food use. Thank you Jinwoo. I made a note to myself to express my sincere gratitude to him when I returned. Thanks to him, there really is nothing else I could want right now. Anyways, I continued to eat until we had about five minutes left. I put down my chopsticks for a moment and Sakaraba took that moment to speak to me again. ¡°Sian, where does all that food go?¡± ¡°Wish I knew,¡± I said, picking up my chopsticks again. ¡°It must all go to your chest.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± I said. Not because I was amused by hisment, but because I could feel my patience slipping by the second. ¡°It feeds my strength.¡± ¡°Your strength?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really strong,¡± I said. ¡°Really?¡± Sakaraba said, sounding excited. ¡°Then, let¡¯s have an arm-wrestling match.¡± He was clearly using that as an excuse to hold my hand. ¡°Okay,¡± I answered. Let¡¯s end it here. Right now. We immediately got ready for the match, clearing off the table of the food¡­ ¡°Oh, could you please wrap up the leftover sushi for me?¡± I asked. Hak-gyu tranted and the employee immediately began to wrap up the food. Soon, the table was clean and Sakaraba and I were sitting on either side of the table. ¡°Sian¡­are you sure?¡± Hainan asked, looking worried. She clearly thought I was going to lose. To think, she still has so little faith in me. After everything I¡¯ve showed her. Sad. ¡°Sian, will you be okay? Why did you do agree to this? You know he only did that so he could hold your hand!¡± That was Hak-gyu. Even he can¡¯t trust me¡­though he¡¯s not the only one. The Japanese producer and staff members were also watching with an air of indifference, so sure that it would be over quickly. ¡°Just watch,¡± I said, putting my right arm on the table. Sakaraba put his arm on the table and we took each other¡¯s hand. I could immediately feel Sakarba squeezing my hand. ¡°Your hands are pretty too.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Just a little more patience, Sian. It¡¯ll be over once the match starts. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty, I don¡¯t want to let go. After we finish, should we hold hands on our way to the bar?¡± Sakaraba asked with a lewd smile. The producer and staffughed along with him. ¡°If you can,¡± I said. Sakaraba¡¯s eyes widened excitedly. He must¡¯ve been feeling really brave at that moment, because he continued. ¡°I have a feeling that this won¡¯t just end with alcohol. Maybe I should look up some motel rooms in advance.¡± Hak-gyu swelled up and shouted, ¡°Just get it over with already!¡± Kazeo stood at the head of the table and gave me a creepy smile himself. He said something in Japanese that I couldn¡¯t understand, but it almost sounded like he was asking if he coulde along. Judging by the way they were snickering, I was sure of it. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, still smiling. Sakaraba grinned back. And again, his eyes looked straight down at my chest. He seemed to be taking measurements by sight. He went on. ¡°Even the shape is beautiful.¡± ¡°Yup,¡± I answered. Finally, Kazeo began to countdown. ¡°San! Ni! Ichi!¡± As he counted, I gathered up my strength. I could see Sakaraba puffing up his own muscles as well. m! A fist crashed down onto the table and for a split second, everything was still. Then suddenly, the table underneath it began to crack and just like that, the fist went through the table, leaving arge crater on the surface. Crack¡­crackle! Crackle! Crack¡­ And Sakaraba¡¯s hand began to crack as well. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Sakaraba¡¯s pained scream rang throughout the quiet restaurant and soon, he passed out and fell to the floor. Thud. ¡°Oh my.¡± Did I go too strong? I didn¡¯t think the table would give way so easily. Nor did I expect Sakaraba¡¯s hand to break so easily, but it¡¯s not my fault. He¡¯s the one who wanted to have an arm wrestling match. All I did was give a slight push. ¡°Sakaraba-san!¡± the producer shouted. He and the staff immediately ran over to him. Behind them, I gave a slight smile. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt this satisfied. Chapter 117 - The Great Earthquake

Chapter 117: Chapter 117: The Great Earthquake

Whee-oo whee-oo whee-oo. An ambnce came to collect Sakaraba. The rest of us that were left behind stared at the broken table. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Hak-gyu gasped, looking at the mark in disbelief. ¡°Man, the table is weak. Hmph.¡± I clicked my tongue. I didn¡¯t even have it in me to feel angry because I was so disappointed. ¡°Sian¡­this is marble¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± Yeah. So? I can¡¯t be the only one who¡¯s ever cracked marble. ¡°What do you mean so? Do you know how thick marble is? Just how strong did you go that it actually broke¡­hahaha¡­.¡± Hak-gyuughed, unable to control his shock. ¡°I didn¡¯t go that strong,¡± I said, not feeling a shred of remorse. I really did hold back this time. I really did try to put out only enough ¨C just~ enough ¨C to push his hand down. The marble was just weak. ¡°But even so, I¡¯m not the one who broke it. It was Sakaraba¡¯s hand that broke it.¡± ¡°Eh. Whatever.¡± I mean, what do I know? But from what I heardter, every bone in Sakaraba¡¯s hand had been broken to the point that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it properly for a few years. Even if he were to recover, there would be remaining aftereffects. ¡°Guess he¡¯ll be left handed now.¡± Honestly, I should¡¯ve broken his other hand while I was at it. *** At the hotel. The hotel was really nice. I liked it, but the best part was I got to share a room with Hainan. ¡°Hainan, stop.¡± Hainan, who was about to take off her pants, froze mid-attempt. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± It is. I¡¯m a guy. Of course, living in the same dorm as a bunch of girls makes it impossible for me not to see things from time to time. It¡¯s not like I look on purpose. It just happens. It¡¯s not like I can just stop seeing. If they¡¯re going to change in front of me, I can¡¯t stop them. I¡¯m actually being really polite, considering I¡¯m a guy. But still, I didn¡¯t want to see that here. Not in a hotel. Of course, I want to, but I do have a conscience. Not to mention that Hainan is a minor. I have to protect her innocence. ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? We¡¯re both girls.¡± And just like that, Hainan took off her hands, having no idea what was going on inside my mind. I immediately did my best to block out the dirty thoughts from entering my head. Soon, Hainan had changed into her pajamas and wasying down on the bed, immediately burrowing herself next to me. ¡°I like being in your arms the most,¡± she said, burying herself into my chest. This¡­feels weird. ¡°It¡¯s like being with my mom.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Do you think Sakaraba will be okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s not like he injured his head or anything,¡± I said indifferently. Hainan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re like a sociopath.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wow, this girl talks a lot. ¡°I was good, right?¡± ¡°You were very good. Yourmentary was great. And you looked so pretty while you ate,¡± I said, adding a thumbs up at the end. Hainan blushed, looking pleased. ¡°But, Hainan.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Do you miss your parents?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Of course, she would. She hasn¡¯t seen them since she joined Fifteen. She was really young when she left Vietnam. Maybe that¡¯s why I feel especially affectionate towards her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of being alone?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re here to take care of me.¡± ¡°Oh¡­that¡¯s true.¡± That¡¯s right. I will take care of Hainan. And not just her. I¡¯ll protect all the members of Lovely Girlz. If Sakaraba had tried anything with Hainan, I would¡¯ve broken even more than his right hand. Weid there in bed, drifting off to sleep, when all of a sudden, the bed started shaking. ¡°Huh?¡± Hainan and I sat up, and Hainan looked this way and that way. Suddenly, the entire building started to shake. Crumble crumble¡­ Crash! Rumble¡­! Stuff began to fall to the floor. Hainan wrapped her arms around me, screaming. I picked her up off the bed and looked up at the ceiling. Just as I started to wonder if it would copse, everything stopped. For about twenty seconds, everything was quiet. Suddenly, someone began to pound on the door. ¡°Sian! Hainan!¡± It was Hak-gyu. I got up and opened the door. The moment I did, Hak-gyu began to gesture to us frantically. ¡°Guys,e on! We have to leave! That was a 6.5 earthquake just now!¡± Hainan and I immediately ran out of the room. We went through the emergency exit to evacuate. But we couldn¡¯t run. There were too many people evacuating with us. The good thing was that Japanese people were very calm. Everyone was able to evacuate in a quick and orderly fashion. ¡°Hainan, hold my hand, okay?¡± I took a tight hold of Hainan¡¯s hand and Hainan squeezed back. But just then, I heard a female voice screaming. I was sure of it. No one else could hear it but thanks to my powers, I heard it just fine. I began to focus on the scream. The woman was crying. She seemed to be fighting with someone. Suddenly, a male voice came in. And I could hear the sound of someone assaulting someone. It sounded like the woman was being assaulted. I looked in the direction where the voice hade from. It was a corridor visible through an open emergency exit door. And I could see a room. Its door was open, but no one was there to help her because everyone was too busy evacuating. Which meant that it was up to me. ¡°Hak-gyu, take Hainan,¡± I said, passing Hainan¡¯s hand over to Hak-gyu. ¡°Sian, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I just have to help someone.¡± With that, I immediately turned towards the open emergency exit. Hainan and Hak-gyu shouted after me, asking me where I was going, but I ignored them, running towards the room at the end of the hallway. *** The door was open about halfway. I leaned in and looked inside. And what I saw was nothing short of an assault. The man already had his pants off and was attempting to take off the woman¡¯s panties. The women kept trying to fight him off. Her pants were already off and the rest of her clothes had been ripped off of her, practically leaving her naked. I approached them. The man was so focused on the woman that he didn¡¯t notice me at all. He raised his hand, about to p her. The woman turned her head once again to scream and I grabbed his hand. ¡°Nandayo kore,¡± the man said as he looked at me. His eyes looked mad, ready to kill anyone who dared to interrupt him. The woman looked at me with a sad face and began to shake her head. She was clearly trying to tell me to run. But at the same time, I could tell that she was begging me to help her. I looked at the man again and he began to shout. ¡°Nandayo kore!¡± He got up and tried to push me back, but I didn¡¯t budge. He grabbed the cor of my shirt. I immediately grabbed his hands and squeezed with all my might. Crack. ¡°Aaaah!¡± the man shouted. I pushed the man back and flipped him onto his back. Then, I drew my hand back and punched him square in the face. Pow! The guy immediately passed out. ¡°Fucking bastard,¡± I said, clicking my tongue at the man. Seriously? We¡¯re in the middle of an evacuation and I have to waste my time with guys like him? ¡°You okay?¡± I asked the woman. With tears in her eyes, the woman nodded. ¡°T-thank you¡­¡± Hey. She could speak Korean. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re Korean?¡± ¡°Yes¡­I¡­sniff¡­I¡¯m a foreign exchange student¡­¡± ¡°Oh. Is this your boyfriend then?¡± I said, gesturing towards the man. This was a hotel. There¡¯s no way she would¡¯ve just walked in with the intent of being raped. My guess was they came here on a date and he just decided to get excited on his own. ¡°N-no¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± Then what was he? ¡°He¡¯s a stalker¡­I came here on a trip¡­I had no idea he¡¯d follow me all this way¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I looked down at the guy again. He really was trash. First stalking, now rape? I approached the guy and gave him one more punch in the face. Pow! Crack. And his nose broke. ¡°So you¡¯re okay, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­thank you.¡± ¡°Here. Get dressed. We need to evacuate.¡± At my instructions, the woman began to pick up the clothes around her and put them on. Just then, my phone rang. It was Hak-gyu. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Sian! Where are you? Hurry outside! They said there might be another earthquake!¡± Hak-gyu shouted. Aww¡­was he worried about me? How sweet. ¡°I¡¯m going down. How¡¯s Hainan?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all evacuating towards a gym nearby. Don¡¯t worry about us. Just hurry!¡± ¡°Okay. Take care of Hainan. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± I hung up just as the girl finished dressing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What about him¡­?¡± the woman asked, gesturing towards the stalker. ¡°Eh. He can worry about himself.¡± Honestly. It¡¯s bad enough that he stalked her, but to attempt to rape her in the middle of an earthquake? I had no intention of saving someone like that. If this were ancient times, I would¡¯ve cut his head off. ¡°Come on. We need to hurry.¡± I took the woman¡¯s hand and we ran out of the room. We headed for the emergency exit and began to ran down the stairs¡­and that¡¯s when it happened. The building began to shake again and soon, the ceiling started to copse. Rumble rumble! Crack! Crash! *** ¡°Well, I¡¯m in a pickle¡­¡± I muttered. I honestly didn¡¯t know what that meant but it suddenly came to me, as if from a distant memory. So, I just said it. ¡°Are¡­are you okay¡­?¡± The woman looked up at me, her eyes filled with worry. Couldn¡¯t me her. I practically had the whole building on my back right now. ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I said, pushing the wall off my back. The woman gasped in shock. Again, it was a pretty sizable piece of rubble, so I couldn¡¯t me her for being surprised. I stood up, brushing the dust off my body and looked back. The wall was gone and I could see the entire city of Tokyo. A whole chunk had crumbled off the side of the hotel. And about a meter of the floor in front of me was gone as well. ¡°That was close.¡± We were on the 22nd floor. Even for me, it would¡¯ve been a dangerous fall. But wow¡­what I saw was an absolute wreck. There were copsed buildings everywhere and people were running in the streets, but I had no time to care. The building was shaking again. Rumble rumble. Aaaah!¡± The woman began to fall backwards, as did I. The building was starting to copse again. We needed to hurry or we¡¯d be toast. ¡°Come on, Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°But where¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± With that, I took her hand. It¡¯s true. I had no idea. But if we kept going, then surely we¡¯d have to get out of here eventually, right? Once we were closer to the ground, we could jump down. So I took her hand and began to run down the hallway. Just then, the ceiling began to copsed again and I gathered all my powers as it rained down on us. Crash! Chapter 118 - The Great Earthquake (Part 2)

Chapter 118: Chapter 118: The Great Earthquake (Part 2)

¡°Ugh¡­this is heavy.¡± I was holding a piece of the ceiling that was about to fall on the woman¡¯s head. It was so heavy. ¡°Oh my god¡­o-oh my god!¡± she eximed as she looked up and realized what I was doing. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­oh my god¡­¡± ¡°Can you move?¡± Seriously. I can¡¯t leave until she does. ¡°O-oh! Okay!¡± The woman finally came to her senses and moved out of the way so I could finally put down the piece of ceiling I had been holding. ¡°Ugh. My shoulder.¡± When was thest time I¡¯ve held something this heavy? My shoulders felt like they were about to fall off. ¡°A-are¡­are you okay?¡± the woman asked, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°Do I look okay?¡± I snapped, stretching out my shoulders. But seriously, if it hadn¡¯t been for my powers, we would¡¯ve definitely been dead by now. ¡°But¡­how did you¡­?¡± the woman continued to stare at me in awe. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± I grabbed her hand and began to run again, but then I stopped. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Nayoung. Nayoung Kim. And you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Sian Lee. You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± It didn¡¯t seem like she knew who I was. Wow, how is that possible? Has she been living under a rock? ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been so busy studying.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I took her hand again and began to run down the stairs. One level¡­then another¡­we went down another level only to find the rest of the way blocked by the rubble. ¡°Now what?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I tried to think. Looking at the damage, it seemed rather dangerous to keep going. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± I said, eyeing the emergency exit door. Unfortunately, the door was bent. Nayoung walked over and pulled it with both hands. It didn¡¯t budge. ¡°It won¡¯t open,¡± Nayoung said, giving up. ¡°Move,¡± I said. I took the handle by both hands and yanked it with all my strength. Snap. ¡°Fuck.¡± The handle hade off. ¡°You¡¯re really good at cursing. Then again, you look like you can do everything.¡± ¡°Yeah, right.¡± With that, I then began to kick the door. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The door gave way bit by bit until it finally opened. Nayoung¡¯s jaw dropped at the sight. ¡°Sian¡­are you¡­a heavyweight athlete?¡± ¡°You ever seen a heavyweight champ this skinny?¡± ¡°Well no, but¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡± I took Nayoung¡¯s hand and began to run again. There was rubble everywhere. And one of the rooms we passed seemed to have caught on fire. ¡°When did that fire start?¡± Suddenly, as if it had been waiting for the right victim, the fire began to spread and head towards us. ¡°Kyaaah!¡± Nayoung immediately clung to me. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that she was t. No curves at all whatsoever. Of course, now was not the time to be thinking of those things, but it¡¯s not like it wasn¡¯t obvious. But just then, we both heard a pounding noiseing from an elevator nearby. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I think someone is stuck inside the elevator.¡± ¡°Looks like it.¡± I approached the elevator. Who would be stupid enough to get inside an elevator during an earthquake? Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡°Tasukete kudasai! Jinsei ka shite! (Help me! There¡¯s a person here!)¡± ¡°Soko ni daredesuka?! (Is anyone there?!¡± ¡°Soko ni darena ikandesu! (I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone there!)¡± Japanese. Which meant that I couldn¡¯t understand a thing. ¡°What are they saying?¡± ¡°They¡¯re shouting for help. What should we do? The door is shut tight!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I began to punch the center of the elevator with my fist. Pow! The elevator doors eventually gave way, making a sizeable hole and the people inside began to scream. ¡°Aah! Aaaaaah!¡± I wonder if shouting in panic is just universal. Anyways, I put my hand into the door and began to pull the doors open. Screeeeeeech. The Japanese began to scream at the sight of us. They held their hands up, screaming at us to help them. The elevator was stuck between floors, so it¡¯d be impossible for them toe up by themselves. I reached down and began to help everyone up one by one. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go! Move it!¡± Four were out of the elevator and now just two left. A robust looking man and a tiny woman. I reached out for the woman first. Hey,dies first, right? But the robust man pushed the woman outside and attempted to grab my hand. Hey! That¡¯s cutting! ¡°Let go, you asshole!¡± I tried to shake the guy off, but he held on with all his might and began shouting. ¡°Hayaku hikiage! (Hurry and lift me up!)¡± My guess was he was asking me to save him first. So, I decided toply. Might as well get this over quickly. But just then, the building shook again and the elevator moved down a bit more. Crash! I lost my grip on the guy¡¯s hand and I reached out once more for the woman. Now every second was precious. But again! The guy pushed the woman aside to grab my hand, and I had no choice but to help him up. But once again, the guy lost his grip on my hand. So, I grabbed him by the scalp and pulled, tossing him onto the floor beside me. Whee! I immediately reached down again to help the woman and she grabbed onto my hand. Just then, the elevator began slipped down even more and everyone began to scream. I suddenly realized that I would lose my arm and I immediately let go and pulled my arm back. The elevator flew downwards but luckily, it stopped just two floors down. ¡°Phew¡­¡± What a relief. If it had gone all the way down to the first floor at this speed, the woman would¡¯ve surely died, but we could still save her. Just then, someone shouted from behind me. ¡°Oy! You Korean?¡± It was the man who had cut in line to save himself. If he had just allowed me to do my job, both he and the woman would¡¯ve been safe by now. ¡°So what? You Japanese?¡± I spat out. His Korean was heavily ented. He was definitely Japanese. ¡°Huh? You fucking Korean! Look at my shirt! It¡¯s all ripped! Do you know how expensive this was?¡± Wow. Are. You. Serious? I saved his life and he wanted toin about his shirt? I almost dropped a kick on his head, but I refrained. Now was not the time. ¡°Fuck off.¡± ¡°What?!¡± he shouted. I gave him the finger before jumping down the elevator shaft. Everyone gasped. ¡°Sian!¡± Nayoung shouted, but I was already on top of the elevator and looked around. One of the walls was bent, holding up the elevator. Well, at least there was no danger of it falling any further. I knocked on the elevator roof. Tap tap. ¡°Tasukete kudasai! (Please help me!)¡± The Japanese woman began to shout from the inside. ¡°Just a minute, okay?¡± I shouted. Then, I began to pound the elevator roof in with my fist. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A small dent began to form. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Wow, this hurt. I ripped a part of my shirt off to wrap around my hand, then continued to pound on the roof. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Pow! Finally, a piece of metal gave way and made a hole in the roof. Using more of my strength, I kicked down the sides until I finally made a hole big enough for a person to climb through. I looked down and saw the woman. She was crying her eyes out, trembling violently. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± I said, reaching down. I grabbed hold of her, pulling her up and onto my back. ¡°I¡¯m going up. Hold onto me, okay¡­or you¡¯re dead meat.¡± The woman nodded, tightening her grip around my neck. Not sure if she actually understood me or not but it didn¡¯t matter. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Spider¡­man?¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± With the woman on my back, I began to climb. *** ¡°Hnnng!¡± I pushed the woman upwards once I reached the door. Nayoung pulled the woman further up to safety and I climbed up after her. And that¡¯s when the pain in my fist finally hit me. It really hurt. That elevator was strong, but where was everyone else? I only saw Nayoung. ¡°Where did everyone go?¡± ¡°They followed that man with the ripped shirt. Apparently, he¡¯s the owner of this hotel. He said he knew a shortcut.¡± ¡°Yeah? Then why did he leave by himself? What about me?¡± I said, my voice bing angrier by the second. Seriously. I saved his life and this is how he repays me? ¡°But why didn¡¯t you go?¡± I asked Nayoung. I mean, I wouldn¡¯t have med her if she did. Instinct to survive and all. The hotel owner certainly had one. ¡°I wanted to stay with you. You saved my life.¡± ¡°Huh. Wouldn¡¯t have pegged you as the loyal type,¡± I said with a smile. With a face like that, I would¡¯vebeled her as a ke a long time ago. ¡°Why not?¡± Nayoung snapped. ¡°You just seem like a ke,¡± I answered honestly. Nayoung sputtered in disbelief. ¡°So where did they go?¡± ¡°That way,¡± Nayoung said, pointing in a certain direction. We all hurried in the same direction. *** We were running down the stairs when suddenly, we heard more screams. ¡°Kyaaaah!¡± Rush!!! This was definitely the sound of something exploding. It wasing from the floor directly beneath us. ¡°Hang on,¡± I said. Nayoung and the woman immediately obeyed. Oh, yeah, the Japanese woman¡¯s name was Ako. Just Ako-san. ¡°I¡¯ll go first to see what happened. You two follow me, but not too close.¡± Nayoung and Ako nodded. I headed down the stairs to see what was going on. I looked around the corner and¡­ ¡°Aaaah!¡± Wow, that actually scared me. A man with a metal piece pierced through his chest had almost run into me. ¡°What the fuck?¡± ¡°S-save me! Please! Help me! They¡¯re dead¡­they¡­they¡¯re all dead!¡± He grabbed me by the arm, shouting desperately. Wait. This was the same guy who had shouted at me earlier. But was he not aware of the pipe in his chest? Or did he just not care at the moment? Of course, there was no way I could save him. With an injury like that¡­how could I save him? Even if a doctor were here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything for him. ¡°Your¡­your chest¡­¡± At those words, the man looked down at his chest and saw the pipe. He looked up at me again. Suddenly, his hands slipped off my arm and he copsed. And just like that, he was dead. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± I had to admit, the sight was hitting me hard. I¡¯ve seen a lot of men die in my old life, but this was the first time seeing someone die in this life. I could immediately feel the emotions building up inside of me. Just then, the earthquake hit the building again and the walls began to shake. Crash! The ceiling copsed and the wall began to give way. Nayoung and Ako-san were by my side immediately, both of them shaking in fear. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± We¡¯d have to jump. We had no other choice. We¡¯d just have to run for it without looking back. ¡°Huuuuu¡­.¡± I took a deep breath, shaking out my arms. ¡°Nayoung. Come here. Ako-san, climb onto my back.¡± Nayoung looked at me in fear. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°Come on! Hurry!¡± I quickly picked Nayoung up and she immediately wrapped her arms around my neck. Ako-san climbed onto my back. ¡°Hold tight, okay? What you¡¯re about to see next is going to be shocking, but you can¡¯t let go, okay?¡± At that, they both immediately tightened their grip. I took a deep breath and began to take a step back. It¡¯s been a while. I hope this works. ¡°Yaaaaah!¡± With a shout, I burst forward. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: The Great Earthquake (Part 3)

Chapter 119: Chapter 119: The Great Earthquake (Part 3)

Boom! Boom! Boom! The walls gave way like splinters, allowing me to propel forward like a bullet! Unfortunately, all of a sudden, there was a drop. ¡°Kyaaah!¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± ¡°Kyaaah!¡± All three of us screamed that it was almost harmonious. Thankfully, we only dropped a little bit before I managed to freeze ourselves in the air. ¡°Wow, that was close.¡± Taking a deep breath, I looked down. We were really high up. Part of the building had copsed, creating this dead drop. At the bottom, there were steel bars jutting out vertically. If I hadn¡¯t caught onto the edge, we would¡¯ve surely been pierced by the bars as we went down. Just the thought was enough to make me shiver. ¡°I¡¯m going up.¡± I moved my legs, climbing the air as if it were a set of invisible stairs. The two gasped in surprise. Well, I couldn¡¯t me them. The sight must have been shocking. No normal person could just walk on air like that, but I¡¯m not any normal person as they could clearly see. But then again, the sight must have been too much for Ako-san since her hands slipped from my neck as I felt her slide off my back. ¡°Whoa!¡± I immediately reached out and managed to grab her by the hair. I pulled her up and took her by the arm, swinging her onto my back again. ¡°Be careful. You almost died.¡± ¡°Sumimasen¡­Spider-san¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± I began to climb once again. I¡¯m sure some of you were wondering why didn¡¯t I just walk down? Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t work that way. I can only walk on air for so long, and my current body is drastically different from my past one. Just then, I lost my footing and slipped. Luckily, I managed to catch the edge of the building just in time. ¡°Wow¡­this is hard.¡± I used my strength to pull ourselves up and once we were back inside, I decided to rest. ¡°Can you guys climb down?¡± At that, the two girls climbed off of me. ¡°You okay, Sian?¡± Nayoung asked. Her voice sounded concerned, but her face looked almost like she was trying to figure out who I was. ¡°Do I look okay? Why are you guys so heavy?¡± My neck hurts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sumimasen¡­¡± The two looked incredibly apologetic. But just then, Nayoung spoke up. ¡°Sian¡­who are you¡­¡± She sounded very hesitant. ¡°I¡¯m Sian Lee. I¡¯m in Lovely Girlz.¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­what are you¡­?¡± ¡°What?¡± What did she just say to me? Is she calling me an alien? Then again, after what she just saw¡­eh, what the heck? ¡°I¡¯m an alien¡­from a gxy far, far away.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Nayoung gasped. Next to her, Ako-san just looked at us, wondering what was going on. Nayoung turned to her and tranted what I just said, and soon enough, Ako screamed in shock. She stepped away from me in shock and identally stepped too close to the edge. I managed to catch her just in time. ¡°Ugh, seriously. This girl. Here. Get on my back. I need to keep a closer eye on you.¡± Just then, the building across the street exploded as a pipe flew towards us not long after. I stuck out my hand and swiftly caught it, with Nayoung and Ako-san gasping in amazement. ¡°Come on,¡± I said, picking Nayoung up. She wrapped her limbs around me as Ako-san climbed onto my back. As soon as they were both secure, I started to run again. No particr direction ¨C just whichever way that didn¡¯t have a dead end. I ran down the stairs, breaking any wall I came across with the pipe. The strength of the pipebined with my own powers meant that no wall stood a chance. Boom! I had just punched a hole through another wall to run down some more stairs when suddenly¡­ ¡°Aaah!¡± I turned towards the scream. A man was on the ground, dying with a wound in his abdomen. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± There was nothing I could do, but he was still alive. ¡°Are you okay¡­¡± Upon hearing my question, the man turned around. The moment he saw me, tears filled up his eyes. ¡°I¡­.I¡­¡± He clearly wanted to say something, but was unable to. He took out something from his breast pocket and held it out to me. It was a family photo. Him, his wife, and his daughter. He gave me onest meaningful look and with a final nod, he closed his eyes forever. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I could feel tears welling up in my eyes. I¡¯m not the type to usually cry over things like this. I guess I¡¯ve changed a lot. I pushed the photo into Nayoung¡¯s back pocket. I really didn¡¯t have anywhere else to put it since the girl was clinging onto my front. Anyways, I started to run down again, one level at a time. Soon enough, we were on the 8th floor. I considering breaking a window at this point and just jumping down, but it was still too high. Not to mention, the two women I was currently carrying. It could be very dangerous for them. I went down one more level and then, I stopped. I could hear people screaming for help. ¡°I should¡¯ve just blocked my ears.¡± I¡¯m dead serious. Like, how am I supposed to ignore someone calling out for help? But just then, I heard another explosion and all of a sudden, a great wall of rubble and smoke began flying towards us. ¡°Fuck.¡± I took the pipe and spun it around quickly, creating a wind bubble so that the smoke flew above us. ¡°Can you guyse down for a bit?¡± The two girls immediately obeyed. Part of the ceiling started to copse, and so I immediately knocked it aside with my pipe. Then I finally said, ¡°I think there are some survivors.¡± At that, the two girls nodded. I thought for sure they¡¯d tell me to leave them behind and save ourselves first, but they didn¡¯t. How nice of them. ¡°Leave them¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do that!¡± Nayoung cut in, looking horrified at the very idea. Of course, I wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°¡­was something I was considering.¡± At that, the two breathed a sigh of relief, though the look of perpetual fear remained on their faces. ¡°But I can¡¯t just leave them, so I¡¯m going to try and help them. Is that okay?¡± Just then, another part of the ceiling fell, and I hit that away with the pipe not long after. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s hurry,¡± Nayoung said. Ako-san confirmed the same in Japanese. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± We hurried towards the voices. *** ¡°Here, here, and here,¡± I said, pointing towards three rooms. The earthquake had bent the doors, making me wonder if we¡¯d even be able to open them. ¡°What should we do? The doors¡­¡± Nayoung said, stretching her ankles. She seemed to be more serious about helping the survivors than I was. She really was a sweetheart. Who is this girl? A foreign exchange student with the face of a ke. I feel like she has a lot of money on top of that. Judging by the way she carries herself, she didn¡¯te from any average household. Well, I can ask about thatter. Not long after, I picked up the pipe. ¡°Move,¡± I said. Nayoung immediately stepped to the side. I took the pipe and banged on the door. Boom! Boom! Boom! The door started toe off the hinges bit by bit. Finally, I gave it a good kick. Crash! The door crashed open and that¡¯s when we saw them. A whole family, sitting and huddling together, trembling in fear. ¡°Come on,¡± I said. The family didn¡¯t waste any time, scrambling out of the room. Nayoung immediately began talking to them in Japanese while I started my work on the other rooms. There were more people in those two rooms ¨C more than I would¡¯ve thought was possible. After rescuing them all, we all started going down again, level by level. Soon, we reached the 5th floor (I think) and by this time, I really wanted to just jump out the window, but the group that was following me had grown considerably so I knew that it wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°We¡¯re blocked!¡± Nayoung shouted. I immediately started trying to dig out the rubble. Everyone screamed. ¡°There¡¯s no way out!¡± Nayoung screamed. I turned to the wall and punched it with my all. Everyone gasped at that. ¡°The ceiling is falling!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± I couldn¡¯t stop my cursing. The ceiling really was copsing! I summoned up my powers again to hold up the ceiling, pushing it off of us. ¡°Fuck this¡­ugh¡­¡± It was so heavy that I had to bend my knees. Fuck this. At this rate, even I¡¯ll be buried. ¡°Go! Now!¡± Seriously! They need to leave so I can put this down! At mymand, Nayoung immediately directed the group to follow her down the stairs. One of the kids ran after her, but then turned around to look at me. ¡°It¡¯s the Hulk Lady!¡± he shouted. ¡°That little brat¡­¡± I guess he understood the irritation in my voice because he immediately turned around and started running down the stairs with the rest of the group. I finally straightened up, letting go of the ceiling and letting it fall to the floor. It cracked like a chicken¡¯s egg. ¡°That was close.¡± At that moment, I suddenly thought of the cockroaches that I had stepped on and killed. Is this what they felt like? I started to feel a little bad. Anyways, I ran after the others and quickly caught up with them, taking the lead once more. I picked up the kid who was holding tight onto his mom¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, kid, why are you so slow?¡± ¡°Hey! It¡¯s the Hulk Lady!¡± the kid shouted again, smiling at me. It looked so pure and radiant. To think that such a smile exists in this cold, cruel world. Kids really don¡¯t know anything. Well that¡¯s putting it nicely anyway. After hoisting the kid up, I ran forward with the group. Now we were on the 4th floor and we almost reached the 3rd. And that¡¯s when¡­the aftershock hit. Boom! Crash! The sound of rubble falling. It really was terrifying. Just then, ck smoke started to rise from the floor below us. ¡°We¡¯ll have to jump!¡± I decided. We were on the 3rd floor, so it should be okay. I can just catch everyone from below. I eyed a window at the end of the hall. ¡°Everyone!¡± I shouted. ¡°Run towards that window!¡± At that, everyone turned and immediately started running with me. I was in the lead and I threw the pipe towards the window. Whoosh. But the pipe didn¡¯t do anything to the window. Part of the ceiling fell, blocking the pipe from reaching the ss. ¡°Are you xx xx xxx xxxxx xxxx!¡± I bellowed curses, wondering what I was going to do now. And just when I was feeling desperate, I looked down and saw the ends of a ne. The golden ne that Jinwoo had let me borrow. The one that he told me to never lose. The one he told me to return to him at the airport, but then forgot about. The one I was still wearing. Jinwoo, I am so sorry. I took the ne and threw it with all my strength. Whoosh! The ne reached the window and pierced through the ss. Crack! Crack! Crash! ¡°Everyone jump out through the window!¡± Everyone stared at me in shock, clearly wondering if I was crazy, but I just grabbed the kid and jumped. Whoosh! ¡°Kyaah!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Sian-san!¡± Everyone was screaming, but I managed to make a cleannding. And in the distance, I could see firefighters. They noticed us and headed for our direction. But just then, another building fell, blocking their path. I swear someone up there was doing this on purpose. ¡°Bastards.¡± Of course, it¡¯s no one¡¯s fault. Just the building. Anyways, I looked up at the 3rd floor window while everyone was staring down at me. ¡°Everyone!¡± I shouted up at them. ¡°Jump!¡± Chapter 120 - The Identity of the Exchange Student (Part 1)

Chapter 120: Chapter 120: The Identity of the Exchange Student (Part 1)

¡°What are you doing?¡± No one was jumping. By the looks of it, they were too scared. ¡°Mom! Hurry up! Jump!¡± the kid started shouting, but his mom remained frozen. ¡°Nayoung!¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Push!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Nayoung stuck her head out the window, wondering if she¡¯d heard it right while the rest immediately drew back. ¡°Ugh.¡± Am I going to have to go and pull them out one by one? But just then, one of the girls was thrown out the window! Kyaaaah! The girl fell towards the ground and I swiftly caught her. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± The girl was out of it. And just then, another girl was thrown out the window and I caught her as well. Next was a middle-aged man and I caught him just as well. This was some nice throwing going on. Who was it? One by one, everyone was thrown out the window and I caught them all. Thest one was Ako-san and I caught her, naturally. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Sniff¡­.¡± She immediately sumbed to tears. Has she finally started to sink in the fact that she was going to live? Just then, Nayoung stepped towards the edge. Wait¡­had it been her who had done the throwing? She¡¯s stronger than she looks. ¡°Jump!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Nayoung immediately jumped and I caught her. Everyone apuded as I put her down. ¡°Spider-san! Aishateru!¡± ¡°Hulk Lady! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Yeah, yeah, yeah. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Taking the group of survivors, I ran as far away from the building as possible. Soon, we ran into the group of firefighters. But wow, these firefighters were no joke. *** A 6.5 earthquake followed by a 7.3 aftershock. Tokyo wasn¡¯t in total ruins, but it hadn¡¯t escaped the damagepletely either. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± Who would¡¯ve thought that there¡¯d be an earthquake on my first day here? ¡°Thank you, Sian,¡± Nayoung said, giving me a nudge with a smile. Oh, Nayoung. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere. ¡°No problem,¡± I said with a shrug. There was no need for that. ¡°Are you going back to Korea then?¡± ¡°Yeah. And you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I should as well. My parents just called.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yeah. I really want to treat you to a meal when we go back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The moment you do that, you¡¯ll go bankrupt. I eat a lot.¡± It¡¯s true. There¡¯s no denying that I eat like a pig. She was only a student. There¡¯s no way she could afford it. ¡°Oh, really?¡± she said with a smile. She clearly didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Do you have any money saved up¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make a bet. Either you give up eating first or I lose all my money first.¡± Oh? Well, well, look at that. Alright. I¡¯ll ept her challenge. ¡°Fine. Then, let¡¯s meet up next week. You better not regret it. I eat a lot of food. Are you sure about this?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± So, we exchanged numbers and made ns to meet when we were both in Korea. Of course, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had something up her sleeve. She seemed pretty eager to prove herself. Just then, Ako-san said something in Japanese and Nayoung tranted. ¡°Ako-san wants to know if she cane visit you in Korea as well.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± I said. Ako-san beamed. Now that I could take a proper look at her, Ako-san was actually really cute. Especially when she smiles. Her two front teeth stick out slightly, and it was adorable. Anyways, we said our goodbyes and parted ways after making ns to meet up again. I sessfully found Hak-gyu and Hainan, getting on the next flight out to Korea at the earliest time possible. A few dayster, I became big news in Japan. The survivors that I had rescued had apparently spilled the entire story about me on Japanese social media sites, and I became the number one searched topic on all the major portal sites. Then again, many people didn¡¯t believe the survivors¡¯ stories. It just sounded so unbelievable. Walking on air¡­breaking walls¡­holding up ceilings¡­still. A few people did believe the story, adding a few more people to my growing fandom. Just the fact that I helped some people was enough to make me a hero in Japan. *** We arrived back in Korea. The moment Jinwoo saw us, he gave me a bone-crushing hug. He started to cry, screaming phrases like thanking god that I was alive, think that I was dead, and if I died, he would¡¯ve followed, h h h. Stuff like that. ¡°Mr. Park?¡± ¡°Huh? Sniff sniff¡­¡± Jinwoo said, still crying. ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me. Is there anything you need? My card? Here, take it. Take it all,¡± he said, putting his wallet into my hand. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. Go on. Tell me,¡± Jinwoo said, giving me father-like smile. ¡°I lost your ne.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jinwoo¡¯s face froze as a thousand different emotions passed through his eyes. Like he wanted to be mad, but he was purposefully holding himself back. ¡°I lost it while I was helping the survivors. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Oh¡­uh..well¡­sure¡­¡± Jinwoo forced out with a nod. I mean, it¡¯s not like I sold it or anything. I had to use it to help people. What else could he say to that? ¡°Well anyways, thank you very much, Mr. Park. I¡¯m going to eat with the other girls.¡± And with a wave, I was gone. Off to my reunion with the other members. ¡°Hey! Sian!¡± Jia was the first to fly into my arms, bawling her eyes out. The other members wrapped their arms around me, sobbing. They started to cry, saying they were sick with worry. Aw, how sweet. So to cheer them up, I held up the card Jinwoo had given me. ¡°Ta-da!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Everyone immediately stopped crying. Food really is better when you¡¯re using someone else¡¯s money to buy it. *** A few days passed. Japan was still dealing with the damage and articles about me kept popping up in the meantime. They started circting in Korea as well while people were flooding thement section. Most of them wereplimenting me, saying they had mad respect for me and what not. But a few others were also saying that they were now sure that I was an alien and unsurprisingly, that opinion seemed to be growing. ¡°They sure don¡¯t know when to quit.¡± Some people are so funny. ¡°Sian, did you really fly?¡± Jia asked. Her big eyes were round with wonder as she stared at me. It was adorable. ¡°Of course not. ¡± ¡°I thought so. I mean, how can a person fly? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Everyone nodded at Jia¡¯s statement. But then, she went on. ¡°But some people are giving you the nickname Spiderman. They said you were climbing walls¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, right.¡± ¡°The Hulk¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I said, giving Jia a confused look. The others nodded, thinking that there¡¯s no way I¡¯m an alien. Just then, my phone rang. The ID read Nayoung. Oh, that ke. The one who almost got assaulted by that guy in Japan. The one I rescued. I picked up the phone. ¡°Hey, Nayoung.¡± -Hey! You picked up! ¡°Of course I picked up. You promised to buy me food.¡± I smirked. How could I forget? We made that bet, didn¡¯t we? Either I would give up eating first or Nayoung would lose all her money first. The result¡­is obvious, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll give her an hour before she caves. ¨C I did. Do you want to meet up tonight then? I saw you on the news and I really miss you. ¡°Okay. Tonight then. Where do you want to meet?¡± I was a hot topic these days. ¨C Hmm¡­How about Mr. Hong¡¯s restaurant in Itaewon? ¡°Oh, you mean Ji-chun¡¯s ce?¡± The top gay, Ji-chun Hong. We agreed to have a gathering at his restaurant. Well then, I could take this opportunity to visit and pick out an official date. But his restaurant¡­I heard that the main location is pretty high-end. She¡¯s not talking about that one, is she? ¨C Yes, the main branch. ¡°Oh!¡± I gasped. All the members turned to stare at me. I gave them an awkward smile before turning back to my phone. ¡°Look, Nayoung. That ce is really expensive. No student can afford to eat there.¡± ¨C So? It¡¯s my choice. She really didn¡¯t seem to care. Did she think that maybe I wouldn¡¯t eat as much to be polite¡­If that¡¯s so, then she¡¯s sorely mistaken¡­ ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± ¨C Yes, I¡¯m sure. Let¡¯s meet at 8 then. Make sure toe, okay? ¡°Okay...¡± I¡¯ll have to ask Ji-chun for a celebrity discount. Anyways, I hung the phone up and looked at the other members. Sure enough, they were still watching me. ¡°Oh, that was one of the girls I rescued in Japan. She said she¡¯s buying me dinner.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Jia asked. ¡°At Hong¡¯s main restaurant in Itawon.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± Everyone gasped. Hong¡¯s main restaurant branch. The most high-end and expensive restaurant in Itaewon. *** As 8pm approached, I made my way to the restaurant. I got there just in time. The ce was two levels and the interior d¨¦cor was rather unique. It also looked very expensive. ¡°We¡¯re eating here?¡± Just in case, I brought Jinwoo¡¯s card as well. If the price ends up being too expensive, then I¡¯d use it. I mean, I would feel bad for Jinwoo, but he did tell me to use it as much as I wanted. It¡¯s only right that I use it then ¨C polite, even. To not do so would just be rude. I then entered the restaurant. Ring. The bell above the door rang and the employee looked at me. He was tall and very lean, but not my style. Of course not. I¡¯m a guy. Anyways, I walked in, looking around for Ji-chun. ¡°Is Ji-chun here?¡± ¡°Um, yes, he¡¯s here. But who are¡­¡± ¡°Sian!¡± Ji-chun shouted, cutting off the employee. He ran towards me and engulfed me in a big hug. ¡®Ugh, this guy¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll let it go since he¡¯s gay. ¡°Hey, you! Are you okay?¡± Ji-chun said, letting me go and eyeing me up and down. He had sent me about a thousand texts, asking me the same thing. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Do you know how worried I was about you?¡± ¡°I can guess.¡± Looking at his face, he really did seem worried. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re okay now. That¡¯s what¡¯s important.¡± ¡°Thanks. But when are we going to have that dinner? You said you¡¯d treat us.¡± ¡°Oh, right! We should. When should we have it? Tomorrow?¡± ¡°Whenever you don¡¯t have guests.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ji-chun said with a nod, but then he continued. ¡°By the way, how do you know Nayoung?¡± He looked really curious. As if he couldn¡¯t believe that I would know Nayoung Kim. And that¡¯s when I started to realize that maybe she wasn¡¯t an average person after all. ¡°I met her during the earthquake.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Anyways, how do you know her?¡± ¡°How could I not? Her father is¡­¡± ¡°Hi, Sian!¡± Just then, Nayoung appeared from the 2nd floor. It seems like she hade earlier and waited for me. ¡°Hi, Nayoung.¡± ¡°Come on up, Sian. I got us a table.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded then turned back to Ji-chun. ¡°See youter, Ji-chun.¡± ¡°Okay, sweetheart. Go on upstairs. I¡¯ll bring up your food.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± With that, I went up to the 2nd floor. And as I walked up, I stared at Nayoung¡¯s butt. Not on purpose! It just happened to be there¡­it looked really perky¡­She was wearing skinny jeans and¡­hnnng! Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: The Identity of the Exchange Student (Part 2)

Chapter 121: Chapter 121: The Identity of the Exchange Student (Part 2)

I sat across the table from Nayoung. She spoke first. ¡°How are you, Sian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good. How about you?¡± I asked. I took a quick nce at her outfit ¨C regr skinny jeans and a sweatshirt. She looked like any regr old college student. She even had a backpack next to her. ¡°I¡¯ve been good. But you know, I think about you every night.¡± ¡°And why do I need to know that¡­¡± Seriously. Why? ¡°I just can¡¯t forget about the night you saved me.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I replied. Nayoung continued. ¡°No matter how many times I think about it, it¡¯s unbelievable. The stuff you did¡­walking on air, breaking walls¡­don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird as well?¡± ¡°Um¡­well¡­¡± Am I supposed to? I mean to me, it¡¯s just everyday stuff. She kept going. ¡°Seriously, what are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a member of Lovely Girlz.¡± ¡°No. I mean¡­are you human?¡± ¡°Do I look like a monster to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not an alien?¡± ¡°....¡± So she thinks I¡¯m an alien as well, huh. ¡°Sorry, but no.¡± ¡°Then how were you able to do all that stuff?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Should I tell her? No. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d believe me. But more importantly, the food just arrived. ¡°Enjoy,¡± the employee said with a bright smile. Not that Nayoung or I even noticed. Nayoung was busy looking at my lips whereas I was busy looking at the food. It was a te of the best hanwoo steak the country had to offer. Just look at that ting. My mouth started to water by just looking at it. ¡°Thanks. You can go now.¡± The employee¡¯s smile went down a notch, but he left. Nayoung said, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want to talk about it. In that case, I won¡¯t ask you then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nayoung¡¯s face fell at my answer. ¡°So am I not allowed to tell anyone about you?¡± ¡°That would be great,¡± I said with a smile. My left hand was already wielding my fork. Where¡¯s the knife? Aw. Well, since I couldn¡¯t find it, my fork will have to do. ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t. It¡¯ll be our secret, but you have to promise to tell me someday. I might be able to help you.¡± ¡°Help me?¡± I repeated. How could this girl possibly help me? ¡°Yes. I might be able to help you,¡± Nayoung said, nodding firmly. ¡°Alright. Keep telling yourself that,¡± I told her. But would she really be able to help me? I was the best of the best of the best during my time. I looked at Nayoung again. She really did just look like any other student¡­but this steak looked rather expensive¡­can I really just eat it¡­I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad. Jinwoo¡¯s rich so I have no problem using his money, but Nayoung is a student. I¡¯m not as cruel as to take money from a broke student. ¡°Can I really eat this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to regret it, right?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± She¡¯s not clinically insane, is she? Well, she told me to go ahead and I didn¡¯t want to just ignore her. So, I speared the meat with my fork and stuffed it into my mouth. Aaah~ ¡°Whoa.¡± That was Nayoung. See. I knew this would happen. I chewed the steak and swallowed the whole thing. It was literally gone in one bite. ¡°You really do eat a lot. Those articles weren¡¯t lying¡­¡± Nayoung said, looking at me with round eyes. ¡°Oh, did you look me up?¡± ¡°Yeah. They say you¡¯re a top-ranked eater.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, as you can see.¡± So here, I¡¯m the best of the best too. ¡°Here. Have some of mine.¡± Nayoung pushed her te towards me. I knew it. She¡¯s already feeling the strain in her wallet. She¡¯s giving me her te, so I¡¯m not tempted to order another one. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want anymore. You¡¯re a student. I feel like the bet was a bit of an overkill. Let¡¯s just end it here and say I won.¡± ¡°Huh? Who says you¡¯ve won? I haven¡¯t even started.¡± ¡°What?¡± What is this girl saying? Just then, Nayoung rang and the bell and the male waiter showed up again. ¡°Yes, would you like to order more food?¡± He gave us a big smile once more, but neither of us cared much. ¡°We¡¯d like the fries, one lobster special, the king shrimp spaghetti, and the grilled mackerel.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The employee stared at Nayoung. ¡°Do you need a pen?¡± Nayoung asked. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s just that¡­is there another personing? Should I add another table?¡± the waiter asked, gesturing towards the table next to us. Nayoung shook her head. ¡°Nope. It¡¯s for the two of us.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± the waiter looked at Nayoung as if she had just spoken in ancient Greek. Nayoung repeated, ¡°It¡¯s for the two of us, so step on it please.¡± ¡°Oh¡­o-okay¡­¡± the waiter left, leaving me to stare at Nayoung again. Who was this girl? *** It took a while for all the food to finallye out. We did end up putting another table with ours. Not because there were more peopleing, but because we needed the extra space for all the food. ¡°Wow¡­¡± I looked at all the food in front of me in awe while Nayoung beamed. ¡°Um¡­¡± I suddenly felt rather bashful in front of Nayoung. I don¡¯t know ¨C something told me that I shouldn¡¯t be so brash in front of her. My instincts were telling me that much. ¡°How old are you?¡± Nayoung asked all of a sudden, but I didn¡¯t mind at all. In fact, I felt like it was a rather important question at the moment. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-one,¡± I answered. ¡°Really? You¡¯re pretty young.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Though mentally, I¡¯m thirty¡­ ¡°I¡¯m twenty-four, so that makes me older than you.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± ¡°Here. Eat.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± I turned my attention to the food. By now, I¡¯ve realized¡­Nayoung was rich. So I had no problem enjoying the food that wasid out in front of me. *** After an hour, we were still eating. I continued to inhale the food while Nayoung just ordered more. She showed no signs of stopping. Every time a te was cleared, another te showed up and soon, the food was showing up faster than I could finish it. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ I was actually getting food¡­guess I¡¯m human after all. I was absolutely stuffed. I felt like if I ate anymore, the food woulde up to my throat and choke me. ¡°Aw, we only spent about 6 million. Sian, we need to go past 10, so eat a lot, okay?¡± ¡°What?¡± I almost spat food out of my mouth. Nayoung readily wiped it for me. She smiled, gesturing at me to eat more. Then again, there was something very mischievous about that smile. Like she was waiting for me to explode¡­ Anyways, I began to eat again and soon enough, another hour passed¡­I hate to say it, but I was slowing down. My digestion was screeching to a halt. I am human after all. Well, now I know. ¡°Mmmff..¡± I could feel fooding up my throat as I quickly blocked my mouth with my hands. I tried to swallow it back, but I couldn¡¯t¡­more wasing up. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this¡­¡¯ I really can¡¯t. I never thought this could happen to me. ¡°Sian, are you full??¡± Nayoung asked with a sweet smile. ¡°Errr¡­¡± I shook my head, telling her no. I returned her smile with one of mine, hiding the swirling pain in my stomach. ¡°Excuse me. Could we have the special sushi tter and¡­mmmmf!¡± I blocked her mouth with my hands. Finally, with a shake of my head, I conceded defeat. From behind my hand, Nayoung grinned. So this is what it feels like to be on the receiving end of such evilughter. *** ¡°Give up?¡± ¡°Yes. I give up. Ooomf.¡± Once again, I had to force the food back into my stomach. I¡¯ve never eaten this much before, and there was something about knowing my limit that was making me rather sad. ¡°Hmmm¡­we only spent 9.5 million¡­you couldn¡¯t hold out for another 50?¡± ¡°....¡± Nayoung barely nced at the receipt as I kept my mouth shut. And that¡¯s when I knew ¨C she was definitely wealthy. Extremely wealthy. Tell me I¡¯m right¡­ ¡°But can you really pay for all this?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but worry. All the signs were saying that she was rich, but what if I¡¯m wrong¡­? ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually really poor.¡± ¡°....¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. My mind had gonepletely nk, but something told me that she was lying. Nayoung Kim. The way she carried herself¡­yeah¡­there was no way she was poor. I just knew it! ¡°I can see the wheels turning in your head.¡± ¡°....¡± I really didn¡¯t know what to say. Was she ying me or was she really broke? I looked at the check again and my hand began to shake. I remembered Jinwoo¡¯s card, but¡­9.5 million¡­Jinwoo would definitely p¡­well¡­someone. ¡°Haha. I¡¯m just kidding.¡± ¡°What?¡± This bitch. ¡°I already paid in advance. 10 million.¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± It was all so hard to believe, so I asked her again. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Just ask Mr. Hong. Unfortunately, there¡¯s still 500,000 won left. I¡¯m rather disappointed in you, Sian.¡± ¡°....¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it, so I really did ask Ji-chun. When he confirmed, my jaw almost fell to the ground. So I asked him who the hell was this girl and he told me that Nayoung was the daughter of Man-hyun Kim, CEO of Saman Group. The youngest one, at that. She wasn¡¯t just wealthy. She was in the top 1%. A diamond spoon. ¡°You can treat me like your younger sister if you want.¡± I willingly bowed my head to her. ¡°Can I really?¡± ¡°You were already doing that since earlier anyway,¡± I said with a smile. The thought of all the free meals I could get from this girl was certainly enough to make me happy. ¡°But are you really not going to tell me who you are?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± I said firmly. No matter how much money this girl has, that was the one thing I would not give her. ¡°Fine. But next time, you have to tell me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And let me know if you need anything. I¡¯m pretty resourceful, you know. Every hero needs a sidekick.¡± ¡°You watch too many movies.¡± ¡°Hehe. I guess I do.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make sure to let you know if I need anything.¡± I doubt this girl could actually help me with anything, but she seemed pretty trustworthy. I rather liked her. And she¡¯s one of the few people who has seen my true self. ¡°Do you want to eat more?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± For the first time ever, I turned down the offer of food. Chapter 122 - Idol Dream Team (Part 1)

Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Idol Dream Team (Part 1)

I then parted ways with Nayoung. And then, the next day, her father ¨C Man-hyun Kim, the CEO of Saman Group ¨C came looking for me personally. ¡°Thank you for saving my daughter¡¯s life.¡± ¡°It was nothing,¡± I said with my most modest face and lowest bow. ¡°I would like to give you something in return.¡± He spoke as though he was the Mountain Spirit that appeared in The Honest Woodcutter fable. Of course, the one who actually brought the golden axe wasn¡¯t really the Mountain Spirit, but the god Hermes. He¡¯s one of Zeus¡¯ sons and one of the 12 gods residing on Mt. Olympus. So, for those of you who thought that the Honest Woodcutter was a Korean fable, sorry, but no. It was originally from Greece. The god Hermes was changed to a Mountain Spirit when it came over to Korea. And right now, this man in front of me ¨C Man-hyun Kim, the very CEO of Saman Group ¨C was sitting in front of me, promising me even better things than a mere golden axe. ¡°Something in return?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want, just say it. You saved my daughter¡¯s life. It¡¯s the least I could do.¡± Jackpot. ¡°Can I get a car?¡± I asked tentatively. And, as if on cue, Man-hyun started listing every model. ¡°Lamborghini? Ferrari? Porsche? Benz? BMW? How about an Audi? What kind of car? Would you like all of them?¡± ¡°....¡± Wow, this guy was actually serious. ¡°A Genesis, please.¡± ¡°Genesis? That¡¯s a Korean car. Do you not want a foreign one?¡± ¡°But the maintenance¡­¡± See, I didn¡¯t want to spend too much on my car. I¡¯d rather use that money to buy myself some food. Then again, a Genesis probably won¡¯t be cheap to maintain either. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for all the expenses. You should get a foreign car.¡± ¡°No really, that¡¯s fine,¡± I rejected nicely, but it was all for show. I decided to reject maybe two times. Unfortunately, Man-hyun thought that I was serious and didn¡¯t push it further. ¡°Alright then. Of course, someone as righteous as you wouldn¡¯t be so greedy. With that, I¡¯ll get you a Genesis. It¡¯s a great car. I¡¯ll get you thetest model.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir¡­¡± I answered dejectedly. To be honest, I really wanted the Lamborghini. I had ced the wrong bets. Anyways, that¡¯s how I got a free car. I decided to name it Boong Boong. Don¡¯t ask me why I chose that name¡­it¡¯s so cutesy¡­must be the female hormones taking over again¡­ *** A few weeks had passed since then. During that time, I got my drivers¡¯ license. Right now, I was taking Boong Boong to Seoul Station. I was going to pick up the soldiers who were out on break, but they had no idea I was here. I hade without telling them. ¡°Should I hit them?¡± I was seriously considering it, but I wasn¡¯t a thug¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll just give them what they gave me.¡± Yeah, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll just do what they did to me to them. No, wait, that¡¯s not good enough. I¡¯ll give it to them 3 times as much. Yeah, that should do it. Anyways, I walked into Seoul Station and waited with my eyes peeled. Just then, I saw two of the soldiers from ¡®Army Body¡¯ing out of the KTX exit. The two I¡¯ve been waiting for: the referee officer and the tanned officer. ¡°Heh.¡± I approached them slowly, but they saw me. How? I¡¯m not sure. I wasn¡¯t exactly close enough for them to notice me right away, but they did. And at the moment they saw me, they both gulped. I waved at them. ¡°Hi~¡± Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t buy my enthusiastic greeting and immediately started to retreat. ¡°Hmph. Nice try.¡± I chased after them and as soon as we were outside, I grabbed them by the back of their necks. ¡°Gotcha!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± They both started cursing. ¡°Hello, officers!¡± ¡°H-hi¡­¡± ¡°Hello¡­¡± The two greeted me rather awkwardly, and to think they were so tough and arrogant when they ordered me around back at the base. ¡°Why so awkward? Just treat me like you did back at the training center. It keeps my aggressiveness going.¡± ¡°....¡± The two didn¡¯t say anything at that. ¡°Come on. No need to be scared. I just wanted to treat you guys to a meal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can buy for ourselves,¡± the referee officer said. He may be the bigger of the two, but at the moment, he was cowering more than the tanned officer was. To be honest, these two had good reasons. Before I left, I made sure they knew just who they were dealing. You know the barracks I stayed at during filming? Well, I may have left a not-so-little crack on the steps leading up to it. While they were watching as well. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so scared of me. ¡°I said I¡¯m buying.¡± ¡°No really, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m buying.¡± ¡°O-okay¡­¡± In the end, they were the ones who gave in. ¡°But before that.¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± They both looked rather nervous and gulped once more, but they were right to be nervous. Why? Because I ended up dragging them to an empty alleyway. And I made them suffer just as much as I had not long after. Some might call that petty, but you know? I¡¯m really not that big of a person. I¡¯m one who takes what is due. ¡°Go forward! Go back! Don¡¯t roll to the left and don¡¯t roll to the right! I said don¡¯t roll over!¡± But I also bought them really good food. With my own money, of course. *** That evening, Jinwoo called me again. Saying he had something to tell me. I have a rather ominous feeling about it. I can still picture all those contracts sitting on his desk¡­ Knock knock. ¡°Come in, Sian~¡± ¡°....¡± Well, he¡¯s in a good mood today. I opened the door and walked into his office. As soon as he saw me, Jinwoo greeted with a big smile. ¡°Sian-san!¡± ¡°....¡± He¡¯s a man in his 40¡¯s. What¡¯s he calling me Sian-san for? ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Aw, what do you mean? You keep talking like that and I¡¯ll get real sad.¡± He sat down on the sofa and I sat across from him. ¡°You¡¯re really famous in Japan now.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± It¡¯s true. I was a hit in Japan now. In the midst of all the fuss about how I had rescued those survivors, the story about ¡®Sugoi Sushi¡¯ had also been released. Now everyone knew about how I had beaten Sakaraba in arm wrestling. And that just made my poprity explode, especially with Japanese women. A few did question the story, saying the table was way too thick for anyone to be able to punch a hole in it, but no one cared. It wasn¡¯t that important. Right now, it was safe to say that Japan was charmed by me. Particrly, its women! ¡°You really are impressive.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s good. Anyways, thanks to you, Lovely Girlz is building quite a following in Japan. You probably already know this, but you have a Japanese fanclub now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mostly women.¡± ¡°As expected.¡± It¡¯s the same in Korea, after all. ¡°Why do you think women like you so much?¡± Jinwoo asked with a curious smile. ¡°Because I can fight?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Probably. The whole girl crush thing is really popr these days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jinwoo nodded. Then, he spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re going to be organizing a Japanese concert soon, and we¡¯ll have to hold a fanmeeting.¡± He said all this with a big smile. Then again, having a concert in Japan is a pretty big deal. ¡°You seem happy.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Great. So now can you tell me why you called me here?¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Jinwoo took one more sip of his coffee before he spoke. ¡°Do you know what the Idol Dream Team is?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I said, shaking my head. Idol Dream Team? Never heard of it. ¡°It¡¯s the show that¡¯s on every Sunday morning.¡± ¡°Oh. That.¡± Right. That. It¡¯s that show where idolse on andpete in teams against real athletes. They do all these obstacles and missions and whatnot. ¡°Yes, that. They wanted to book you as one of the female guests.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I signed the contract.¡± ¡°....¡± Good for you, asshole. ¡°It¡¯s okay, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure. Who else is going to be on there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s three male idols and three female idols, but apparently, the male idols are really handsome. So I¡¯m a little worried.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll try and take you away. You can¡¯t go crushing on them just because they¡¯re tall and good-looking, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, right,¡± I said with a smirk. Hello? I¡¯m a guy as well. ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­you¡¯re old enough to be interested in those things. I¡¯m just telling you to put off dating as long as possible. Your image is tied to Lovely Girlz. The moment you start dating¡­you know how it is. It¡¯s the women who get the brunt, and it could spell trouble for the group.¡± That¡¯s true. It¡¯s always the girl who gets in trouble whenever a dating scandales out. No guy would fall for a girl who¡¯s in the arms of another man. ¡°How about dating in secret?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that either.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I mean, it¡¯s not like I had any ns to. I¡¯d need someone to date first. ¡°It¡¯s a crucial period for you right now. You have to be really careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t just go around randomly hitting people either.¡± ¡°Random?¡± What am I? A street punk? Anyways, I asked, ¡°So when does filming start?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Aw, fu¡­sigh¡­¡± Once again, I held back the string of curse words that had threatened to escape, but really. Can¡¯t this guy tell these things earlier? ¡°Oy, you¡­I mean, Mr. Park.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­?¡± ¡°Why do you always wait until the day before to tell me these things?¡± He better have a good answer. ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll say you won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Well, it made sense, so I didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Do I need to bring anything?¡± ¡°Nope. Just yourself.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll be put on a team?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ll go through some obstacles and stuff. Should be fun.¡± ¡°And the other members? They¡¯ll be there to support me, right?¡± ¡°No. They¡¯re scheduled to film amercial that day.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s just me?¡± ¡°Hak-gyu will be there. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°....¡± I don¡¯t want men cheering for me. ¡°Oh, and Christine will be there. You guys are friends, right?¡± ¡°Yes, we are.¡± We are. At least, in my case, we¡¯re just friends. In her case, she has a crush on me, since she¡¯s a lesbian. So we¡¯re filming together again? Hmm¡­she¡¯s not going to keep clinging to me, is she? Not that I mind. To be honest¡­Christine is really pretty¡­and I¡¯m a guy. ¡®As long as it¡¯s not too severe.¡¯ After all, too much can get troublesome. The public is really good at picking up these things. They may catch on that Christine is a lesbian¡­and when that happens, I could be used of the same. Anyways, that¡¯s how I got confirmed for Idol Dream Team. Or at least, that¡¯s how I learned that I did. Chapter 123 - Idol Dream Team (Part 2)

Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Idol Dream Team (Part 2)

Later that night, I got a phone call from Christine. ¨C Sian! ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied shortly. Christine¡¯s voice, on the other hand, was very energetic. Clearly something good had happened. Oh yeah, she got casted on a program with me. ¨C Is it true that you¡¯re going to be on Idol Dream Team? ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re on there as well, right?¡± ¨C Of course! So I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then? ¡°Yeah.¡± The way she¡¯s so excited to see me¡­there was something so attractive about it¡­ ¡®Breathe, Sian. Get a hold of yourself.¡¯ I took a deep breath to calm myself. All of a sudden, a worrying thought came over me. I¡¯m not turning into a lesbian, am I¡­? That¡­can never happen. I¡¯ll be representing Lovely Girlz! ¨C I¡¯m going to stick to you like glue tomorrow! ¡°Um...o-okay.¡± Aw, great. This was not good. So, I changed my answer. ¡°Actually, no. Don¡¯t do that.¡± ¨C Why not? ¡°Just don¡¯t.¡± Please don¡¯t. I am a guy, after all¡­ ¨C Nuh-uh. ¡°....¡± Anyways, we talked a bit longer and then hung up. Christine was adamant and stubborn about being with me tomorrow. She also made sure to tell me not to stare at other girls. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± This is concerning. That is, the fact that I may be attracted to her again is what¡¯s concerning. After a while, I managed to go to sleep. *** It was a nice day. Since I had to be on set in the morning, I had to leave the dorm fast and early. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Already?¡± Jia asked, horrified. Well, not that I could me her since all I did was wet my face. But really, do I need anything more? ¡°Let me do your makeup.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡± ¡°I just need sixty seconds.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Is it possible to finish someone¡¯s makeup in sixty seconds? Well, apparently, for Jia it was. She really did manage to fix me up in one minute. That¡¯s impressive. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Have fun, Sian. I wish I could go cheer you on, but we have themercial.¡± Jia looked incredibly sad. She probably felt sorry that I was going to film a program all by myself. She¡¯s so sweet. No wonder I liked her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I hope it goes well. I¡¯ll be there with you in spirit.¡± ¡°Okay. Be careful, okay? And make sure to win!¡± With that, Jia gave me a big hug and my heart skipped a beat. Jesus, I¡¯m going to go crazy with this girl. Soon enough, I was heading out the door. Hak-gyu was already waiting at the van for me. ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I climbed into the van, then started speaking to Hak-gyu. ¡°Slept well?¡± ¡°Uh¡­yeah...sure,¡± he said. ¡°Must be tiring to have to start the day so early.¡± ¡°I mean, it can¡¯t be helped. I am the manager after all.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not like you get paid extra.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Hak-gyu¡¯s face fell at that. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get a raise soon. It¡¯s not like Jinwoo¡¯s a bad boss.¡± ¡°Actually, he did mention something about giving me a raise next month. I wonder by how much.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s a lot.¡± I meant it, too. Because of me, Hak-gyu has to put up with a lot. Look at all the stuff that happened in Japan. Not to mention, all the stuff he does for the other members. Oh, but we did get two other managers. That made things a bit better for Hak-gyu, but not by much. Mostly because I¡¯m so busy. That¡¯s right. Hak-gyu is officially assigned to me now. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Um¡­you know how we¡¯re on a first name basis now?¡± Hak-gyu said slowly. ¡°Yeah. You told me I could call you by your first name.¡± He did. I remember. Besides, technically, Hak-gyu and I are the same age. I had no intention of calling him ¡®Sir¡¯ or any other formal titles, thank you very much. ¡°Uh yeah, but it¡¯s just¡­the other managers have been talking and¡­.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± I asked. Just asking. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll go after them¡­¡± What am I, a thug? Guess I better work on my reputation¡­ ¡°Fine. So, treat you with more respect then?¡± ¡°Yeah. Like, when it¡¯s just the two of us, you can act as you normally do, but when there¡¯s other managers around, maybe¡­¡± ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m not calling you Mr. Lee or Sir or anything like that.¡± Yeah. No way. I¡¯d rather cut my tongue off. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just call you what I used you. Manager Lee. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± So he¡¯s back to Manager again. I mean, physically, I am twenty-one. Being all friendly with Hak-gyu would probably seem strange to some people. ¡°Hey, Hak-gyu. I mean, Manager Lee.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± ¡°Nuh-uh. I have to get back into the habit. So, Manager Lee.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Who else is going to be there?¡± I asked. Aside from Christine, I really didn¡¯t care, which is why I hadn¡¯t bothered to ask before now. ¡°For the female idols, I know it¡¯s you, Christine, and Hamsung Lee.¡± ¡°Hamsung Lee?¡± Her name sounded familiar. ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t know her? She¡¯s an adult film actress.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I bet every other guy would react the same way. ¡°But if she¡¯s an actress, then she¡¯s not an idol.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the name of the program. You don¡¯t have to be an idol to be on it.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. But why would an adult actress be on a show like this one¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since she¡¯s actually done any of that stuff. These days, she¡¯s doing a lot of variety shows. She¡¯s pretty cool.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Well, if Hak-gyu says so, then it must be true. But she¡¯s an adult film actress¡­well, they don¡¯t exactly have the best reputation, do they? ¡°What about the guys?¡± ¡°For the guys, there¡¯s one that¡¯s a cast member of the show along with two guests.¡± ¡°So who are they?¡± ¡°The cast member is Dongmin Lee and the other two are from Han Entertainment. Hyunsoo Kim and Jun-gyu Park.¡± Han Entertainment. Ugh, just hearing that name made all of my hair stand up. ¡°Singers?¡± ¡°Yeah. Dongmin is the leader of Lion Boys. Hyunsoo and Jun-gyu are a bad duo. You know, the yboys.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Now, I remember them. The Lion Boys aren¡¯t that popr, but they get by. The yboys, on the other hand, are incredibly popr. Not only are they talented, but they¡¯re both good-looking, very tall, and have killer visuals, so they have a lot of female fans. ¡°But, the thing is¡­¡± Hak-gyu spoke up, looking worried. ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard some things about Hyunsoo and Jun-gyu.¡± ¡°Yeah? Like what?¡± ¡°This is just stuff I¡¯ve heard from the other managers, but they¡¯re¡­not that nice.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know. m, bam, thank you ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Well, well, well. ¡°And they really don¡¯t keep boundaries, so I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°You worried they¡¯ll try something with me?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m worried that they will and you¡¯ll kill them for it.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Please. Don¡¯t do anything. They¡¯re from Han Entertainment. Nothing good wille out of messing with them¡­and it will cause more trouble for Mr. Park as well.¡± ¡°Well, as long as they don¡¯t do anything to me, I have no reason to do anything to them.¡± Really. I don¡¯t just walk up to people and ask for trouble. I¡¯m a nice(ish) person, you know. ¡°I¡¯m saying this because they probably will try something with you. A lot of guys like you, so there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t try something with you. I bet you¡¯re already on their radar.¡± ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to do something about that.¡± ¡°Sian, please¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t do anything drastic. I¡¯ll just set my boundaries loud and clear. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay. As long as they don¡¯t physically get hurt.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± It¡¯s fine. I know how to hurt someone without causing any bruising. No one would believe they¡¯re hurt. After a while, Hak-gyu and I finally arrived on the film set. *** The first thing I noticed was the size. In the distance, I saw a huge obstacle course being set up. And further on, I saw a pool withrge tube rafts floating in it. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re setting up a game.¡± After all, that¡¯s what a variety show is, right? From what I can tell, it probably involves us going up on those rafts and having some sort of match or something. Just then, the show producer came up to me. ¡°Hello. Sian, right?¡± ¡°Oh, hi,¡± I said with a bow. As I did, I took a good look at him. He was of average height and looked like a teddy bear. Maybe it was the sses. Anyways, he looks like a nice guy. His name was Minjoon Yoo. ¡°You¡¯re here early,¡± he said with a bright smile. ¡°Oh, weren¡¯t we supposed to be here at 7?¡± ¡°No. 8.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I stared at Hak-gyu. I guess he got the time wrong because he immediately apologized. ¡°Did you eat breakfast?¡± ¡°Well, I did, but¡­only a little bit.¡± It¡¯s true. Hak-gyu got me some kimbap to eat in the van, but no way was that enough. The only person who has ever managed to fill up my stomach was the youngest daughter of Saman Group, Nayoung Kim. ¡°Oh, really? We have bentos over there, so help yourself while you wait. Once the MCs are here, we¡¯ll start filming.¡± ¡°Okay. But who are they¡­?¡± I asked, pointing to some people off in the distance. They were stretching and doing warm-ups. There were three men and three women, and I got to say, they were ripped. Even the women. ¡°Those are the athletes that will bepeting with the idols today. They look amazing, right? You idols may have your work cut out for you today. Oh, but¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­since you¡¯re here, it might be okay.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Right. Since I had a reputation of being athletic. ¡°I look forward to watching you in person. Oh, but no hitting,¡± the producer said with a smile. I smiled back. ¡°Haha. Of course.¡± I¡¯ll have to be really careful today. My reputation is worse than I thought. Just then, all the athletes looked right at me, so I looked right back. It was too far away to see what expressions they had on their faces. At least, for normal people, that is. For me, I could do it. And from what I saw, they were smirking at me. Almost as if they were sure they could beat me. ¡°Are they making fun of me?¡± I smirked back at them. I guess I can¡¯t me them since they haven¡¯t seen my skills firsthand either. A lot of people who still doubt my skills react the same way. Anyways, I was soon distracted by the arrival of Christine. ¡°Sian!¡± The moment she saw me, she ran into my arms. I readily opened my arms to greet her. But man, this girl was squeezing me tight. ¡°Um¡­¡± For a second, my heart started to pound, but I quickly tamped that down. ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡± Christine said, looking up at me. Wow, she was pretty. She had a bit of a tan, but her features were stunning. The more I look at her, the more attractive she is. To think a lesbian could be this pretty. ¡°I¡¯ve been good. You?¡± ¡°Good! I was so excited to see you,¡± Christine said, taking my hand. Okay, I can allow this much. At that moment, Mr. Yoo was staring at us, but then left with a big smile on his face. Girls hold hands all the time, but Christine was real close to crossing the line so I drew back. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Watch it.¡± Christine pouted. To be honest, I was sad too. If only I were physically a guy¡­ugh, let¡¯s not think about that. ¡°Fine. But you have to stay with me all day. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I answered. Like I would mind that. After a while, the two members of yboys showed up ¨C Hyunsoo and Jun-gyu. I noticed all of the female staff members couldn¡¯t stop staring. Of course, I didn¡¯t really care and neither did Christine as she was too busy staring at me. Unfortunately, those two immediately began to walk towards us. Like two predators stalking its prey. Soon enough, the two were right in front of us. ¡°Hi. Sian and Christine, right?¡± Chapter 124 - Idol Dream Team (Part 3

Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Idol Dream Team (Part 3)

¡°Hello,¡± I greeted back. But on the inside, I was thinking, ¡®Assholes.¡¯ From a female perspective, I could agree that they were handsome, but as I was a man, they just looked like horny dogs to me. ¡°Asshole?¡± Jun-gyu suddenly asked, looking at me. Huh? How did he know that? Was it because of the expression on my face? ¡°What?¡± ¡°You just called me an asshole?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± What¡¯s with this guy? ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that I¡¯m an asshole?¡± Jun-gyu asked, still staring at me. Finally, Hyun-soo spoke up. ¡°Hey. Jun-gyu, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why would Sian say that?¡± ¡®Exactly, you bastard,¡¯ I thought to myself. But just then, Jun-gyu narrowed his eyes at me. ¡®You just called me a bastard, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡°Huh?¡± Sheesh, what¡¯s wrong with this guy. Is he reading my mind? ¡°Yes, you did. You said ¡®Exactly, you bastard,''¡± Jun-gyu said, his voice rising slightly. Hyun-soo immediately jumped in. ¡°Hey. Jun-gyu, what¡¯s the matter with you? Sian didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Fuck this!¡± Jun-gyu shouted. Then, he turned around and left. Hyun-soo turned to face me. ¡°Sorry, Sian. He¡¯s a little sensitive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I understand.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Hyun-soo said. He bowed and as he did, he began to eye my body up and down. And as he did, he gave a slight smirk. His eyes were now nted on my chest. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. Haha. I¡¯ll see youter then. Bye, Christine.¡± Unfortunately for Hyun-soo, Christine was too busy staring at me to even notice him. Hyun-soo¡¯s face fell. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just leaving?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, right,¡± he said. Then finally, he left as well. ¡°Weirdos.¡± ¡°Who? Me?¡± Christine asked me. ¡°No. Those two. But hey, is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why do you keep staring at me like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, Sian.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Christine asked as a smile came over my face. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that Jun-gyu guy. I think he just read my mind.¡± ¡°Huh? Your mind?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Pfft. Yeah, right.¡± ¡°I figured. Still, it¡¯s funny, right?¡± It really was, like he could actually read my mind. That¡¯s not possible. Just then, in the distance, I saw a really sexy woman climb out of a van. She was wearing a red dress and a matching red pair of heels. She immediately strutted over to the two of us were. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how good her chest looked in that dress. ¡°Whoa.¡± Who was that? Was she the MC? ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Ham-sung Lee!¡± Christine said. ¡°Oh, the adult film actress.¡± ¡°Yeah. At least she used to be. She¡¯s so sexy,¡± Christine said, staring at Ham-sung. Somehow, I felt a little jealous at that. ¡°Then go to her.¡± ¡°Pfft, Sian, are you jealous?¡± ¡°No.¡± Really, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just¡­well, I¡¯m not really sure. Anyways, the woman came over to us and gave us a wave. ¡°Hi, guys.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± I said with a bow. She looked even sexier up close. How should I say this? Her body was really¡­well¡­generous? Hehe. ¡°Now then, where is that adorable producer?¡± Ham-sung said, swaying her hips as she turned this way and that way to look for the producer. As soon as she spotted him in the distance, she strutted over to him. ¡°Mr. Yoo~¡± Mr. Yoo looked up and immediately straightened up and turned in the other direction. It was rather amusing. ¡°What? Does she like Mr. Yoo or something?¡± ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t know? Ham-sung once said that Mr. Yoo was her ideal type.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Guess there really is a soulmate for everyone. ¡°But Mr. Yoo is really shy, so he¡¯s always avoiding Ham-sung.¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s a pornstar?¡± ¡°Yeah. At least, that¡¯s what I heard. And so, Ham-sung keeps chasing him around.¡± ¡°Cute.¡± Really. They were adorable. Soon, the MC and Dongmin arrived, signaling the start of filming. *** We all gathered around. All thirteen of us looked at the camera. The dream team on the left, the athletes on the right, with Si-dong Kang, the MC, in the middle. ¡°So that¡¯s Si-dong,¡± I muttered to myself. I remember Junho mentioning him a bit on 24-hour Jungle. Si-dong Kang. The biggest pig around. And looking at him, he really did look like a pig. Even his voice sounded almost pig-like. ¡°Hello! Everyone!¡± His voice was loud. The staff members next to him all covered their ears. He really did seem like someone you¡¯d just want to strangle. ¡°We have some new guests today. Let¡¯s have everyone introduce themselves. Let¡¯s see. How about we start with the athletes. Or perhaps the dream team?¡± Si-dong said, looking at the idols. Dongmin was the first to step up and grab the mic. ¡°Hi, everyone. My name is Dongmin and I¡¯m here today to represent the Lion Boys. It¡¯s nice to meet you all!¡± We all pped for Dongmin as he took a bow. Si-dong spoke up. ¡°So, Dongmin.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir?¡± ¡°You see anyone you like today?¡± Well, that was fast. Dongmin also seemed rather shocked by such a direct question, but he looked rather cute as he blushed, and all the women practically melted at the sight. ¡°Well¡­I¡­I really¡­I like Sian!¡± Dongmin finally shouted. The female staff members all pped while nodding. The men also smiled, but a few of them looked like they were ready to punch Dongmin in the face. ¡®Ugh, great,¡¯ I thought as I saw the men. If they were upset with what Dongmin said, that means they¡¯re interested in me as well. Anyways, Si-dong continued. ¡°Can¡¯t me you. Pretty and sexy and curvy! Am I right?¡± Dongmin ducked his head and nodded. This time, Si-dong turned to me. ¡°Sian! What do you think of Dongmin?¡± Sheesh. Did I mention he has a strong country ent when he speaks? ¡°He¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Oh, I see! Sorry, Dongmin. Guess you¡¯re not her type. Hahahaha.¡± ¡®Psycho,¡¯ I thought. Still, everyone pretended tough along with Si-dong while Dongmin hung his head in embarrassment. Then Si-dong handed the mic over to Hyun-soo and he, too, gave a hearty introduction. Si-dong also asked him who his ideal was and he also replied that it was me. I told him to save it. Hyun-soo was not too happy about that. The mic was passed over to Jun-gyu, who also introduced himself. When Si-dong asked Jun-gyu who his ideal type was, he looked over at me. Suddenly, I had an idea. ¡®I like you too. Want to go out?¡¯ I thought. Suddenly, a big smile spread over Jun-gyu¡¯s face and he answered that it was me. At that, I also told him to shove it. He immediately started shouting and cursing at me, but Si-dong held him down. But wait a second, did Jun-gyu really read my mind? I¡¯ll have to seriously test him outter. Now it was Christine¡¯s turn. And when Christine was asked who her ideal type was, she also picked me. ¡°....¡± But I was the only one who found it weird. Everyone else nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I see. So you like Sian too, huh, Christine? But, you know, you¡¯re not the only one. A lot of women say that Sian Is their ideal type. It¡¯d be great if Sian had a brother who was just like her,¡± Si-dong said, looking at me. I gave him a smile. Yeah, I did have a lot of female fans. Just look at my fandom. It was mostly women. I¡¯m so happy...or I would be if I was a man, but as I¡¯m physically a woman¡­sob! Anyways, the athletes introduced themselves and they ranged from bodybuilders to pro athletes. Of course, one thing inmon was that they all seemed rather intense. ¡°Wow, you guys are impressive. I wonder if the Dream Team will lose again.¡± ¡°No, Sir!¡± Dongmin shouted. Si-dong turned to him. ¡°Dongmin, the dream team has lost three years in a row. Are you sure you can win this time?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dongmin shouted sincerely. Si-dongughed. Dongmin was rather adorable. Suddenly, Si-dong turned to Mr. Yoo. ¡°Hey, Mr. Yoo.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°These athletes are too good. Can I join the Dream Team to give them some help?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the producer started to think. Just then, one of the athletes spoke up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter for us. You can if you¡¯d like. It won¡¯t make a different whether or not Si-dong joins them.¡± He spoke with an air of arrogance. The Dream Team tensed up and even Si-dong seemed a little put off by it. ¡°Haha. Well, thanks! You sound pretty confident. In that case, if the Dream Team looks like they¡¯re struggling, then I¡¯ll join in. You guys okay with that?¡± ¡°No.¡± That was me. The only one to say no. ¡°Yes!¡± everyone else shouted. Dongmin, especially, seemed to really like the idea. Okay, yeah, Si-dong did look rather strong. And from what I heard, he used to be a pro heavyweight athlete. But wow, did everyone just ignore me. No one even paid attention to me. Well, except Si-dong, who nced at me when I gave my answer. After the introductions, it was Dance Time. It was the time for everyone to show off their skills. The athletes started first and they were all pretty good. Especially the women. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re toned, but they looked rather sexy as they danced. Then, it was our turn. First, the men. Then the women. Christine just bust out a few timid moves while Ham-sung tossed her hair and did some body rolls. The men all began to drool at the sight. Now it was turn. As soon as I stepped out, the men all shouted. ¡®Oh.¡¯ That¡¯s what I heard as soon as I started to dance, but I couldn¡¯t me them. I may be a girl group member but I¡¯m not a good dancer. I just did a few stiff body waves, but the men all apuded. Just then, Jun-gyu started to dance towards me. As he approached me, he spoke in a low whisper. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°What?¡± I said, still dancing. ¡°I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°I figured.¡± ¡°What? You knew?¡± he asked, looking confused. ¡®That¡¯s right, you bastard,¡¯ I answered. Sure enough, he read my mind. ¡°There you go, cursing at me again. Fine, we¡¯ll see who wins in the end. You better watch yourself. I¡¯m going to keep my eye on you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. To read your mind and find your weakness.¡± ¡®Do as you please, asshole.¡¯ ¡°What?¡± he said again. I shrugged in response. Just then, the other athletes and the staff all began to dance towards me. Then, Dongmin and Hyun-soo also started to dance and joined us in the middle. Basically, all the men were around me now, giving me no room to breathe. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ God, what wouldn¡¯t I give to kill them all right now. Chapter 125 - The Battle on the Tubes

Chapter 125: Chapter 125: The Battle on the Tubes

When Dance Time was finally over, Si-dong took the mic again. ¡°And now, we will start the match!¡± ¡°Yaaaay!¡± we all cheered. ¡®Wow, he¡¯s loud,¡¯ I thought once more, ncing over at Si-dong. I bet he could roar louder than a lion. ¡°There are threepetitions. The first one is¡­ta-da¡­tubes!¡± Si-dong pointed towards the pool as we all turned to look. The moment I saw it, I understood instantly. We were to go stand on those tubes and fight each other while trying to not fall off. ¡°Whoever makes their opponent fall off of their rafts first wins! Got it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± we all shouted. Then, he proceeded to exin the second and thirdpetitions. The second one was an obstacle course. The third one was a ry race. I had no doubt that I¡¯d be the fastest. Anyways, after Si-dong finished telling us about the games, we had a short break. ¡°He¡¯s really loud,¡± I muttered to Christine. ¡°Who? Si-dong?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice?¡± Christine asked. ¡°No. Just loud,¡± I said. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I became deaf after this. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Ham-sung said, walking over and plopping herself next to us. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s an adult film actress, but even her voice was sexy to listen to. ¡°Oh, nothing. But, um¡­Ham-sung? Can I call you Ham-sung? How old are you?¡± I asked. What? I was curious. She looked to be in her early 30¡¯s¡­ ¡°Twenty-eight?¡± ¡°What?¡± Did she just say she hates me? ¡°I¡¯m twenty-eight.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She¡¯s younger than I thought. Actually, she¡¯s younger than me. My body may be twenty-one, but my spirit is thirty, remember? ¡°But you know, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± Ham-sung said as she looked at me. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Well, no surprise there. ¡°They call you Spiderman.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Right. I remember Ako-san calling me that. ¡°Go and climb that wall,¡± Ham-sung said, pointing at a building nearby. I made a face. Who does she think I am? I¡¯m not going to just walk up the side of the wall. This girl was really weird. I remained silent so Ham-sung spoke again. ¡°I knew it was just bullshit. Japanese people are so weird, aren¡¯t they? Calling you Spiderman. They also say that you¡¯re Hulk?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Right. There was that kid. ¡°Go and break that boulder,¡± Ham-sung said, pointing at arge boulder in the distance. I made another face. Ham-sungughed. ¡°People are so funny. Don¡¯t you think, Sian?¡± ¡°I guess,¡± I said with a smile. Then, when no one was looking, I punched the floor and it trembled. Ham-sung gasped. ¡°People are funny. There¡¯s no such thing as Spiderman or Hulk. Right?¡± I said with a big smile. Ham-sung stared at me, unable to talk anymore. *** It was time for the first match. The idols and the athletes stood on either side of the pool. Oh yeah, the athletes chose to call themselves the Invincible Team. Si-dong was riding a floaty shaped like a whale and was floating in the middle of the pool. That floaty must have been strong to hold out a guy like Si-dong. Then again, it did look like it would sink at any moment. ¡°Everyone onto the rafts!¡± Si-dong shouted. The Dream Team climbed onto it. It didn¡¯t look like it, but there was plenty of room for the six of us. ¡°Sian, take my hand,¡± Hyunsoo said, but I stuck out my foot. Hyunsoo didn¡¯t like that. To be honest, if he had grabbed my foot, I would¡¯ve kicked him in the face. ¡°Move,¡± I said, pushing his hand away. Hyunsoo raised his eyebrows. ¡°You know,¡± he said, ¡°You¡¯re the first girl to treat me like this.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± I ignored him and continued my way onto my tube. All of a sudden, Jun-gyu was standing next to me. The one who could read my mind. There really are all kinds of people. You have that Gap-chan or Gap-sun guy who can see the future. Then, there was that guy who could make people fall asleep. Then, there was Jessican who tried to paralyze me. Now there¡¯s mind-reading? Han Entertainment sure knows how to pick them. ¡®You guys the Avengers or something?¡¯ Seriously. ¡°The Avengers?¡± Jun-gyu repeated, having read my mind again. So I told him, ¡°Quit reading my mind, or I¡¯ll break yours.¡± I said that with the sweetest smile possible. I meant it as well. I guess I drew up some of my murderous wrath with it, because all of a sudden, Jun-gyu tried to back away from me. He fell off and into the pool. Everyoneughed at the sight. Soon enough, we were all on the tube rafts while the staff got into the pool to hold it in ce for us. Si-dong floated towards us on his whale floaty, holding his mic. ¡°Dream Team! You ready?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± we all shouted. Dongmin, who was the most athletic out of all of us, was in the front, guarding the women and Hyunsoo and Jun-gyu. The girls were standing towards the back, making up the rear of the group. ¡°Invincible Team! Are you ready?¡± Si-dong asked the other team. ¡°Yes!¡± they shouted loudly. They were standing together as well, but unlike us, the men and women were all standing equally together. They were ready to fight with us the moment the match started. ¡°Let¡¯s have the team leaders both say something. Dongmin?¡± Si-dong said, holding the mic out. Dongmin took the mic with a smile. ¡°We might be the weaker team, but we¡¯ll do our best to show you that strength is not the only thing you need during a match. I¡¯ll do my best to show the viewers our skill and determination!¡± The other team leader then took the mic. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you know that you¡¯re the weaker team. That much is obvious since we¡¯re the athletes. As for skill and determination, I bet we have more of that too. I¡¯m confident that the Dream Team has nothing on us. If you guys even manage to beat one of us, I¡¯ll consider that a win for you guys.¡± The Dream Team all made a face at that speech, so did Si-dong. I guess he forgot that he¡¯s supposed to be neutral. When he saw that, the team leader continued. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t matter if Si-dong joins them either.¡± Suddenly, Si-dong burst outughing. ¡°Ahahahahaha!¡± ¡®Wow. He¡¯s loud. Can I kick him now?¡¯ Seriously. Was it humanly possible for him to be that loud? Soon, we began to battle. *** You would think that the athletes woulde to the center as soon as the match started, but no. Dongmin was actually really fast as he immediately ran for the middle. I was admittedly impressed. Soon, Gi-chun Lee, the Invincible Team leader, also came out to the middle. He and Dongmin then began their 1:1 match. Whoosh! Whoosh! This was the sound of the two of them trying to push each other off. To others, it may look fast, but to me, they just looked frustratingly slow. ¡®Ugh. Hurry up.¡¯ If it were up to me, I¡¯d push myself to the front and beat the lot of them, but I had my image to think about. I was getting rather sick of people calling me an alien. Not that I had any intention to lose. I hate losing more than anything else. ¡°If you¡¯re so frustrated, why don¡¯t you go up front?¡± Jun-gyu said, turning around to speak to me. I smirked. So he¡¯s still reading my mind, huh. Now he¡¯s dead meat. Just then, Gi-chun took hold of Dongmin and pulled. Wow, he was strong. Dongmin was pulled onto the Invincible Team¡¯s side and with theirbined strength, they pushed him into the pool. As if on signal, the Invincible Team suddenly came for us, flying over to our side of the raft. The Dream Team tried to hold it together, but¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Ssh. Hyun-soo was the first to go. ¡°Ah!¡± Ssh! Jun-gyu was next. Though he did manage to take one of them down with him. Soon, it was just us three girls while the other team had five left. Two men and three girls. I guess Si-dong felt bad because he immediately began to cry out. ¡°Oh no! All the men from the Dream Team are out!¡± he shouted. It was almost as if he was chastising the men. He shook his head. ¡°Should I join you guys?¡± he asked, sounding almost hopeful. ¡°Nope! We¡¯re good!¡± I shouted back. Si-dong then made a face. Just then, Gi-chun spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s not right for the men to fight with the girls, so we¡¯ll just leave it to our women since we¡¯re going to win anyway.¡± With that, Gi-chun jumped into the water and the other guy next to him jumped in as well. Now it was just the girls ¨C 3:3. The girls seemed confident, looking at us like we were prey. I couldn¡¯t me them. I did seem like an obvious win. Just look at them. They were all ripped, and their muscles were no joke. They even had six-packs. You could tell just by looking at them that they were powerful. Their physique was nothing to scoff at. Though their faces weren¡¯t to my taste. Actually, no. One did seem rather attractive. Anyways, the three women started toe for us. ¡°Kyaaah!¡± Ham-sung, having tried to back away, ended up falling over the edge. Christine was also pushed off by one of the opposing team members. Ssh! That left just me. I was backed into the corner as the three surrounded me. Everyone was watching. ¡°It¡¯s three against one, Sian.¡± The one who spoke had the sexiest physique out of all three of them. I guess she was somewhat of a leader of the other two. ¡°I guess.¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re good at fighting.¡± ¡°I see you¡¯ve been watching the news,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m good at fighting too though?¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve always wanted to have a match with you.¡± With that, she stood in the front while the other two backed away slightly. So now, it was just me and her, one on one. Everyone started to cheer for us. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked. Considering how hot she was, she was definitely going to be a hit when the show aired. ¡°Soo-jung Yang.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°Here I go!¡± Soo-jung and I ran for each other. But just then, Soo-jung ducked and went for my waist. So, I jumped and used her shoulders as leverage to leap frog over her. As I did, I gave a slight push, sending her down into the water. ¡°What the hell?¡± I said, disappointing that it ended so quickly. Of course, my surprise was nothingpared to the others. Soo-jung especially a gave me a look of disbelief. Chapter 126 - The Fatal Disadvantages of Mind-Reading

Chapter 126: Chapter 126: The Fatal Disadvantages of Mind-Reading

¡°Come on.¡± I gestured to the two girls who were left, but neither of them moved. So, I approached them. Everyone suddenly began shouting. One of the girls was really muscr, but the other one was rather skinny. Then again, the really skinny one had a biggest chest. Anyways, the skinny girl tried to sneak behind the one with the muscles. Cheater. ¡°Fine!¡± The one on the left shouted and decided to toss caution to wind as she ran towards me. She tried to push me off the tube, but I didn¡¯t budge. That surprised her. The one on the right started to push me, as well, but even with the two of them together, I didn¡¯t budge. Her jaw dropped, and so did everyone else¡¯s. Considering these two are supposed to be pro athletes, it would be surprising that they couldn¡¯t make me budge. Of course, this was just the beginning. I immediately ducked and nted my shoulders against the both of them, lifting them up at the same time. My hips almost gave out, but in the end, I managed to lift them all the way up. I could hear everyone gasp. Then, with a nice push, I tossed them both into the water. Whoosh! Whoosh! Ssh! Ssh! And that concluded the round. *** Now it was the second round. Maybe it¡¯s because they lost the first round, but the other team was suddenly rather quiet. ¡°They¡¯re going to attack as soon as the round starts,¡± Jun-gyu said, reading their minds. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Dongmin said, shaking his head. Since he didn¡¯t know that Jun-gyu could read minds, he had no reason to believe the guy. ¡°That¡¯s what they said,¡± Jun-gyu said, sounding frustrated. ¡°Who?¡± Dongmin asked, and it was a good question. Right now, the other team was only staring at us. They weren¡¯t speaking at all, not even to each other. ¡°I¡¯m just saying,¡± Jun-gyu said. Dongmin shook his head. ¡°Well, the way I see it, I doubt they¡¯ll run right at us. They lost the first round, so they¡¯d be more careful this time around,¡± Dongmin said. But of course, I knew that he would be proven wrong and that Jun-gyu was right. After all, Jun-gyu is the one who can read minds. So, I turned to Dongmin. ¡°Jun-gyu is right. They¡¯re going to run at us.¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡± And just like that, Dongmin was agreeing with me. Judging by that shy smile, I could guess why. ¡°If so, what should we do?¡± he asked me. So I answered. ¡°We should go for them first.¡± ¡°Nice! Good idea!¡± Dongmin said readily. Hyunsoo and Jun-gyu both rolled their eyes. Anyways, that concluded our battle n and the match started soon after. We got into position, and the Dream Team attacked first. Dongmin went to the middle and pushed a female team member from the other side towards the water. ¡°Oh dear.¡± He attacked a girl. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean to do it on purpose. She just happened to be in the way. But not only that, Dongmin had also touched her chest. Again, not on purpose. Anyways, Dongmin shouted from the middle and Hyunsoo and Jun-gyu both came out as they started to fight with the opposing team members. Naturally, they lost. You know, for guys who have big muscles, they¡¯re really weak. They were pushed into the water almost right away. But what were Christine and Ham-sung doing? They were hiding behind me. ¡°Hmm.¡± I shrugged. Suddenly, Soo-jung leaped over to our side and started running towards me. Her face looked determined. As soon as we were within arm¡¯s reach of each other, I grabbed her by the hips, lifted her up, and tossed her into the water. Ssh! Yet again, it ended far too quickly. Soo-jung definitely looked pissed. ¡°Sian! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Christine shouted from behind me. Ham-sung gave me a kiss on the cheek. I¡¯ll admit, my heart fluttered a bit at that. ¡®Sian¡­get a grip¡­¡¯ I tried topose myself. Just then, Dongmin was also pushed into the pool. It was three against three again. Only this time, it was a little different. Our team was three girls again, but the other team consisted of two men and one woman. ¡°We¡¯re not going to go easy on you this time, Sian!¡± Gi-chun shouted at me. The other two nodded behind him. ¡°Kyaah!¡± Both Christine and Ham-sung shouted at the same time. I almost lost my hearing. Gi-chun headed towards me. I lifted my left foot and nted it on his chest, giving it a hard push. Po~ow! ¡°Ah!¡± The man flew backwards as though he¡¯d been hit with a gust of wind. He knocked the two team members behind him over as he went down. And just like that, all three of them fell into the water. Ssh! And that concluded round 2. *** Now that the first game was over, it was time for a short break. Si-dong exined the rules of the ¡®Of Course¡¯ Game to us. First, the Dream Team. ¡°Sian. Christine. You two want to go?¡± Si-dong said. I said sure. Christine, too. So we stood, facing each other. ¡°You know how to y, right?¡± Si-dong asked. Christine and I both nodded. ¡°Sian, no hard feelings, okay?¡± Christine said. ¡°Sure,¡± I replied. I¡¯m not one to be sensitive anyway. ¡°Alright. Christine first. Let¡¯s go!¡± Si-dong shouted. Christine stared at me and started to speak. ¡°Hey Sian, you used to be really fat. You got liposuction to get rid of it, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I replied. Everyone looked at each other in shock. Anyways, now it was my turn. ¡°So is being a retard your overall concept?¡± ¡°Pffft.¡± Everyone coughed into their hands, trying to hide theirughter at what I said, but Si-dong stopped me. ¡°Hey now, Sian. You¡¯re a girl group member. What kind ofnguage is that? A retard? Hey, Mr. Yoo. Make sure to edit that out, okay?¡± Si-dong snickered. Christine suddenly answered. ¡°Of course. But Sian, you love me, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Wait what?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine then. I forfeit.¡± And suddenly, Christine ran towards me to give me a hug and everyone began to cheer. Of course, they all thought that she was kidding. Only I knew Christine was being dead serious. ¡°You know this is a game, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Christine said. And to my surprise, she actually let go of me. Next was Jun-gyu. No one told him toe out. He just decided for himself. So now, it was me against him. ¡°Jun-gyu! Your turn!¡± Si-dong shouted. Jun-gyu immediately went for the kill. ¡°You like me, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡®You wish¡¯ I said mentally. That wiped the smile off of Jun-gyu¡¯s face. Now, it was my turn. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± I asked with a smile. I¡¯m pretty sure I had made it clear to him to not read my mind. Considering that he wasn¡¯t listening to me, he must be very stupid indeed. Anyways, he red at me, but he still had to answer. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡®Lucky you,¡¯ I thought. Jun-gyu¡¯s face hardened even further, but I wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡®For someone so big, you¡¯re pretty weak. I bet your penis is tiny as well. What¡¯s even the point of having one? How embarrassing. Why not just cut it off?¡¯ ¡°Fuck this!¡± Jun-gyu started to shout. Everyone stared at me. ¡°Jun-gyu, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Si-dong said, but Jun-gyu was still ring at me. ¡°Hang on,¡± Jun-gyu finally said. ¡°Let me gather myself first.¡± He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down, but I wasn¡¯t letting him down that easy. ¡®You think mind-reading is so great? It¡¯s not like you can use it for anything. You said you¡¯ll read my mind to find out my weakness? Yeah, right. There¡¯s nothing for you to find out, you asshole. An ugly one at that.¡¯ Jun-gyu immediately let out a frustrated yell. ¡°Aaah!¡± Everyone stared at him again. I spoke up. ¡°Jun-gyu,e on. It¡¯s your turn.¡± And on the inside, I said, ¡®Go on, you sad prick.¡¯ ¡°You little...¡± Suddenly, Jun-gyu started to approach me, but Si-dong blocked him. ¡°Hey, Jun-gyu. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°She called me ugly!¡± ¡°What?¡± Si-dong asked, looking confused. So did everyone else. Not me though. I was too busy sending him onest attack. ¡®You are ugly. You call that a face? How you used that face to get girls is a mystery to me. I bet the people who made that face were shocked by how ugly it turned out.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jun-gyu shouted at me. Si-dong stood in front of him again. I just smiled, and that just made Jun-gyu angrier. ¡°You think I¡¯m ugly! Well, I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m really popr! I¡¯m considered more handsome than Hyunsoo! There¡¯s no one better looking than me! I¡¯ve had girls lose their shit just from looking at me!¡± Well, he was just going for it. Even criticizing his own partner in the process. I looked at him. ¡®Shut your mouth. No one cares about your bullshit.¡¯ ¡°You bitch!¡± Jun-gyu pushed Si-dong aside and came at me, grabbing me by the head. Thankfully, Si-dong managed to grab him and drag him off the set. He was clearly not happy with the way Jun-gyu was behaving. Filming was put on hold for a moment while Si-dong started toy it on Jun-gyu. ¡°Oh well.¡± I shrugged, feeling mighty satisfied with how things were turning out. This mind-reading stuff was great. *** The mood was turning awkward. In the end, Jun-gyu couldn¡¯t get over his anger and left. Si-dong walked towards me. ¡°Sian, are you okay?¡± Si-dong asked, looking sincerely worried. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine,¡± I said with a sweet smile. Si-dong smiled back. ¡°Still, you must have been shocked. I made sure to give it to him. Young people these days have no manners, and they me us for lecturing them.¡± ¡°Yeah. So did he just leave?¡± ¡°Yes. Jun-gyu¡¯s manager went after him, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯lle back.¡± ¡°I see. But you know, your ent is really strong.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. Is it hard to understand?¡± Si-dong asked, trying to suppress his ent. It sounded rather awkward. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± I answered. Si-dong continued. ¡°If Jun-gyu doesn¡¯te back, we¡¯ll continue filming with me on the Dream Team. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for suggesting this game.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said. You know, Si-dong is not as bad as I thought. Sure, he¡¯s loud, but deep down, he has a good heart. Some time passed but in the end, Jun-gyu didn¡¯te back. And with that, Si-dong reced him on the Dream Team. ¡°Let¡¯s start the second match!!¡± I swear his voice just got louder. Chapter 127 - The 1st Seoul Food League Challenge (Part 1)

Chapter 127: Chapter 127. The 1st Seoul Food League Challenge (Part 1)

The second game was the obstacle course because of Si-dong. He was supposed to climb up a rope to go over a wall, but he was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t get himself up in the first ce. When I suggested that he should lose some weight, he told me to mind my own business. The third and final game was a ry race. With that, I started to worry about Si-dong again. Would he be able to run with a body like that? ¡°And now, it¡¯s time for the final match! The ry race!¡± Si-dong said. Hey, someone¡¯s still got to be the MC. ¡°Everyone will run fiveps, 500 meters in total. The six members on each team will divide the distance amongst them. It doesn¡¯t matter how much each team member runs, as long as each team member runs at least once. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± we all shouted. Not long after, both teams split up to discuss tactics. ¡°We need to choose the order,¡± Dongmin said. To me, he smiled, but to Si-dong, he sighed. ¡°Oy, Dongmin. What was that?¡± Si-dong demanded to get an answer from him, looking a bit offended. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You better watch yourself,¡± Si-dong said, smiling all of a sudden. This made Dongmin feel ufortable as he began to speak to the group. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be choosing the order. I¡¯ll go first and run ap and half. Hyun-soo can go next and run onep. Christine will be third and run one, then fourth is Ham-sung who will run one as well. Si-dong will be fifth who will run onep while Sian can gost and run thest half of thep.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± everyone answered in understanding¡­except me. Why do I only get to run half ap? ¡°Why can¡¯t I run more?¡± ¡°It¡¯s harder than it looks. For a girl, running half ap should be enough. Otherwise, you could get hurt. Especially you, Sian. Your legs are so skinny¡­if I make you run too much, your fans wille after me,¡± Dongmin said. To his credit, he did sound sincerely worried, but that didn¡¯t really do anything to alleviate my annoyance. Only half ap? Then again, he was the leader, so I conceded. ¡°Alright, guys, hands in! 1, 2, 3! Go team!¡± Dongmin shouted. We all yelled thest part with him. Dongmin and the first runner from the other team took their ces at the starting line. Mr. Yoo pulled out a starting pistol and held it high up in the air. He then started to shout. ¡°One¡­two¡­¡± Geez, his voice was tiny. Anyways. Bang! And they were off. Dongmin took the lead as he ran a little faster than his opponent. When the opponent passed on the baton to his teammate after onep, Dongmin picked up his pace. After all, he agreed to run ap and a half. Hyunsoo then grabbed the baton and began to run, with us still in the lead. Unfortunately, when it was Christine¡¯s turn, it was then that we began to lose ground. And when it came to Ham-sung¡¯s turn, we definitely fell behind. Then, it was Si-dong¡¯s turn. Poor Si-dong really tried his best, but he was really slow. It almost looked like he was walking, his belly jiggling everywhere. The other team began to get more and more ahead as I actually ended up walking towards Si-dong. He passed the baton after barely finishing a quarter of ap. The moment the baton was in my hand, I took off. Whoosh! That was the sound of dust flying behind me as I immediately began to close the distance between me and the current runner, Gi-chun. He was simply jogging at a leisurely pace when I started running. At the sound of dust flying, he looked around, trying to find the source. When he saw me sprinting towards him, his jaw dropped and he bolted not long after. We were about half ap away from the finish line when I finally caught up with him. To be honest, I could¡¯ve easily surpassed him, but I was trying to run rather slow because I didn¡¯t want to be called an alien again. When we were about 10 meters from the end, I finally allowed myself to pass Gi-chun and cross the finish line. Yaaaay! And that concluded the final match. *** ¡°For Sian, the MVP,¡± Si-dong said, handing me my prize. It was just a certificate that said MVP on it, and a gold ring. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Jinwoo.¡± To be honest, the fact that I lost Jinwoo¡¯s golden ne had been weighing heavily on my mind. I just couldn¡¯t forget about it. I¡¯m so sweet, aren¡¯t I? ¡°Dream Team. Invincible Team. Good job, everyone!¡± Si-dong shouted. We all shouted it back. And finally, they turned off the cameras. As soon as the cameras were off, the ones on the opposing team came over to get my autograph, all the while praising me and telling me that I did a great job. I thanked them politely, and also joked that I mighte out on the news again. Hope I didn¡¯t jinx it¡­ ¡°Sian!¡± Si-dong called out to me. Ugh. He can¡¯t help but be really loud. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Great job today!¡± ¡°Thanks. You too.¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s nothing. You did a lot more.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Hey, it¡¯s true. I mean, it wasn¡¯t all me, but I yed a pretty big part in my team winning. ¡°But I hear you¡¯re really good at eating as well¡± ¡°I mean, yeah. When ites to eating, I¡¯ve never lo¡­¡± I wanted to finish the sentence, but I couldn¡¯t. Because I just remembered that I lost one time when I was with Nayoung. Eating 9.5 million won worth of food¡­that was the first time I felt like I had eaten too much and wanted to throw up. Even now, the memory of it still haunted me¡­ ¡°Oh, really, you¡¯ve never lost? Me too. Let¡¯s have an eatingpetition someday. No¡­wait. They¡¯ll start the Food League in Seoul soon. Let¡¯s both enter.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± That was the best thing I¡¯ve heard all day. ¡°Is there really going to be a Food League in Seoul?¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been interested in anything this much before, but I was definitely interested now. ¡°Yep. I think next week. All the eating champions in Korea will be there. If you win at thepetition, you¡¯ll go to the Asian Food Leagues. And if you win there, you¡¯llpete in the championship.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± How could I have not known about this? ¡°The food is free, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Nice!¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt this happy before. ¡°So you¡¯ll enter, right? Do you want to enter right now?¡± ¡°Oh, wait. I have to ask my agency president first.¡± That¡¯s right. I have to check my schedule, since I can¡¯t arrange that myself. ¡°Oh, right. Ask him right away. No time to waste!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll ask him right away and let you know.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With my heart pounding in excitement, I ran towards my van. ¡°Hey, Sian! Didn¡¯t you forget something?¡± Christine said to me. ¡°Oh yeah!¡± In all my excitement, Ipletely forgot to say goodbye to Christine. So I gave her a hug. Christine was still pouting, and I was sorely tempted to kiss those lips, but I held back. With a wave, I headed for my van. ¡°Manager Lee! Hurry!¡± ¡°Huh? Where you going?¡± ¡°I need to see Jinwoo!¡± ¡°Mr. Park? Do you need to ask him something?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s urgent! Hehehe¡­¡± It really is, you know. Extremely. Eating was one of my most important skills. At the moment, I wanted nothing more than to enter the Food League and win. Then Asia! Then, the world championships! ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡± ¡°Oh¡­okay.¡± Hak-gyu obediently stepped on it. *** Knock knock. ¡°Hey, Jinwoo! Oops. Sorry.¡± I didn¡¯t mean to call him by his first name. Really! But I guess Jinwoo heard and was shocked, because he was silent for a second before he finally answered. ¡°Come in.¡± I opened the door. ¡°Mr. Park!¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Hello,¡± I said with the most polite bow possible. I walked over to his desk and sat on the other side. ¡°Go ahead. Call me by my first name again. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry about that. I just¡­hehe¡­¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo didn¡¯t answer, looking rather offended. ¡°The thing is, I wanted to ask you something.¡± ¡°Ask me something?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it the¡­you know¡­¡± Jinwoo said. I raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean¡­you know?¡± ¡°The article just came out this morning. The Food League. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I answered. I quickly continued. ¡°I guess you know why I¡¯m here then.¡± ¡°You¡­want to enter¡­?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Alright. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Well, that was easier than I expected. I began to see Jinwoo in apletely new light. He was a bit cooler than I thought. More handsome as well. I seriously considered kissing his cheeks at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s not going to sh with anyone, is it?¡± ¡°There was something else, but we can put that off since you really want to do it. Also, this is the first time you¡¯ve asked me for anything. Besides, putting you in the Food League could you take your fame worldwide.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You won¡¯t regret this.¡± And as I said it, I gave him my middle finger. The gesture the Samaran people use to indicate something¡¯s good¡­ ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡± I quickly apologized. ¡°That was a little harsh, don¡¯t you think¡­¡± Jinwoo said, looking deeply hurt this time. ¡°The Samaran people use it to mean something good¡­I got confused for a moment,¡± I said, looking apologetic. ¡°Be more careful next time¡­¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m entering, right?¡± I asked again. ¡°Yes! Go out there and represent your group!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± And with that, I confirmed my slot in the Food League. Finally, I took out the gold ring. ¡°Here, Mr. Park.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jinwoo asked. ¡°I was selected as MVP and got this gold ring as a prize. You can have it.¡± ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡± Jinwoo said, unable to hide the smile on his face. ¡°I lost your ne, remember?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I guess he forgot. The memory of it flooded back as Jinwoo¡¯s face fell. ¡°That still ticks me off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving this to you.¡± ¡°Alright. Thanks,¡± Jinwoo replied. The big smile was back on his face as he took the ring. He clearly had no ns to reject. Really. Not even once. ¡°Seems like you do have a conscience after all, Sian.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said with a firm nod. Then, I continued to stare at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jinwoo said, looking confused. I continued to stare. Then, I looked down at the wallet in his back pocket. Realization dawned on Jinwoo as he gulped. ¡°Do you want the ring back¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to return my gift to you?¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­here¡­¡± Jinwoo took out his wallet and gave me the whole thing. As he did, I heard him muttering under his breath. ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t pay you¡­¡± Chapter 128 - The 1st Seoul Food League Challenge(Part 2)

Chapter 128: Chapter 128: The 1st Seoul Food League Challenge(Part 2)

I was back in the dorms, getting ready for bed, when my phone rang. ¡°Huh?¡± Nayoung¡¯s name came up on the Caller ID. ¡°What¡¯s she calling for?¡± Anyways, I picked up. Click. ¡°Yes, hello?¡± ¨C Hi, Sian~ ¡°Hello there. Not to be rude, but why are you calling sote?¡± Seriously. Why? Jia and Yoo-jin were staring at me, also confused. They were probably also fascinated. I usually don¡¯t talk to anyone outside of the group. ¨C Did you see the article about the Food League? ¡°I did. I heard it¡¯s going to be in Seoul. I entered a while ago.¡± ¨C Oh, really? Already? ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± ¨C I wanted to help you out. ¡°What?¡± She wanted to help me? How? Somehow, I got a bad feeling about this. ¨C Let¡¯s try to go over 10 million! ¡°....¡± ¨C What? You don¡¯t think you can do it? ¡°Well...I...¡± To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure. 10 million was a lot of money. But more than that, I had a feeling that Nayoung wasn¡¯t going to care whether my stomach exploded or not. She actually managed to make me fear food. Scary. ¨C Huh. Guess you can¡¯t. This bitch. ¡°No. I can do it,¡± I found myself saying. ¨C Great. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow at Ji-chun¡¯s restaurant. Okay? ¡°O-okay.¡± Shit. Guess I had other ns then. ¨C Okay. Good night then~ ¡°You too.¡± I hung up the phone. ¡°Who was that?¡± Jia asked, climbing onto my bed. Every time she did that, it drove me crazy. I keep getting these lewd thoughts in my head that I can¡¯t control. Considering that I haven¡¯t actually done anything is a miracle in itself. Even if the legendary gisaeng Hwang Jini herself were to climb onto my bed and try and tempt me, I wouldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Oh, that was Nayoung Kim. She¡¯s the girl I saved when I was in Japan.¡± ¡°Oh~ The daughter from Saman Group?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What did she want?¡± Jia asked, looking curious. ¡°She heard about the Food League and wanted to help.¡± ¡°Really? How?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to feed me 10 million won worth of food.¡± ¡°Pfft,¡± Jia and Yoo-jin both snorted. Their faces looked skeptical. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I ate 9.5 million worthst time.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. How can anyone do that? I bet even Elephant couldn¡¯t do that,¡± Yoo-jin said, scrunching up her nose. Jia did that as well. Oh, but not a real elephant. They were talking about the most famous mukbang star in Seoul whose name was Elephant. Shoves down about 102.3kg of food every day and spends around 74,700 won on food daily. Hey, I reached 9.5 million¡­hmph. But still. Food also fills you up at different rates, so I guess price doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I said, but the two girls continued to look skeptical. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Jia said. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Have you looked at the rules?¡± ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t I have to just eat as much as I can?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think they set a 10 minute limit.¡± ¡°Really?¡± 10 minutes¡­there¡¯s no way I can eat enough food in that time. Ugh. Now I¡¯m sad. ¡°Yeah. I think the record for men is 68 hotdogs in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Yoo-jin gasped. ¡°Oh?¡± That was me this time. ¡°What do you mean ¡®oh?¡¯ That¡¯s 68 hotdogs in 10 minutes. I can barely eat one,¡± Jia said, her face looking rather horrified. Yeah. I guess it would be weird. There was no way anyone else could eat that fast¡­until now. Because now there was me. ¡°I bet I could do it.¡± ¡°Nuh-uh,¡± the two gasped. ¡°What about the women?¡± I asked. I wanted to know what the record was for females. ¡°Oh. Give me a sec.¡± Jia began to search on her phone and soon, she had the answer. ¡°Her name is ck Widow and she ate 37 hotdogs in 10 minutes.¡± ¡°Whoa,¡± Yoo-jin said. ¡°That¡¯s not much,¡± I said. ¡°Sian, do you really think you can do it?¡± Jia asked. ¡°Of course,¡± I answered with full confidence. ¡°Then let¡¯s practice starting tomorrow. I¡¯ll go out and buy 40 hotdogs.¡± 40 hotdogs is 40,000 won. Yeah, okay. It wasn¡¯t like it¡¯d be every day. 40,000 won wasn¡¯t that expensive. But would 40 be enough? No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not practicing to fill up my stomach. But Nayoung¡­she¡¯s not going to feed me 10 million won worth of hotdogs, is she? No way¡­that¡¯s too much. *** The next day was sunny and bright. There was no schedule today, except my ns with Nayoung. So, I headed over to Ji-chun¡¯s restaurant. The moment I entered, Ji-chun flounced over to me happily. I guess he had good reason to. I had eaten almost 10 million won worth of food herest time. ¡°Hi, sweetheart!¡± ¡°Hi, Ji-chun. How¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Great, now that I¡¯ve seen you!¡± ¡°....¡± Why did that sound like he was asking me to eat another 10 million won worth of food? ¡°Where¡¯s Nayoung?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be here soon. Go on upstairs. Anyways, aren¡¯t youpeting for something?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I asked. How did he know? ¡°Nayoung asked me to prepare 1000 hotdogs.¡± ¡°What?¡± It¡¯s official. This girl was crazy. Not 100, but 1000? ¡°Sigh¡­¡± There¡¯s no way it will really be 1000. I¡¯m not some pig. I bet even a pig couldn¡¯t eat 1000 hotdogs. I went upstairs like Ji-chun told me to. The employee fromst time wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Hey, Ji-chun.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the part-timer fromst time?¡± ¡°Oh, Min-gyu? He got a callback for a drama audition.¡± ¡°What?¡± To be honest, he wasn¡¯t that good-looking. Then again, it¡¯s not like only good-looking people go on TV. ¡°Tell him congrats for me.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± I headed upstairs. The reserved table was next to the window, but the view wasn¡¯t that great. ¡°At least the sun is nice.¡± There were tall buildings next to the restaurant, so all I could see was into the alleyway in between. There were a lot of people passing by. Many of them were foreigners. White people and ck people. There were even some Korean girls holding hands with ck people¡­I guess it¡¯s up to preference. Not my ce to judge. I was sitting in my seat, continuing to people watch when Nayoung finally arrived. ¡°Nayoung,¡± I said, waving. Nayoung immediately ran over. Just likest time, she looked like a regr student. But as usual, her skinny jeans looked amazing on her. Her slender body was really nice. Too bad she had no curves. ¡°Hi, Sian. How have you been?¡± Nayoung asked with a bright smile. Was she that happy to see me? ¡°I¡¯ve been good. How about you?¡± ¡°I missed you so much. I got in trouble because of that!¡± ¡°....¡± I¡¯m getting strong lesbian vibes from this one, but there¡¯s no way. Just no way. Christine is enough for me, thanks. ¡°Did youe from ss?¡± ¡°Yeah. I think I¡¯m going to enter Daddy¡¯spany as an intern soon. He wants me to learn the inside of thepany from the ground up.¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. So it¡¯s true that you¡¯re entering the Food League, right?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I answered. All of a sudden, Nayoung¡¯s smile turned rather evil. So much so that I could feel goosebumps forming. ¡°With that, I prepared some hot dogs for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard. 100 of them, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nayoung said, staring at me. So I stared back. ¡°Ji-chun said he prepared 100?¡± ¡°But I ordered 1000.¡± ¡°....¡± What¡­am I going to do? Just then, Ji-chun came upstairs. With a hot dog in each hand. ¡°Oh, lovelies. Here. Taste this,¡± he said, holding out both hot dogs. I took one immediately, but it looked rather in. It was just a in sausage in between two buns. ¡°Looks kind of in, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah. This is the hotdog you¡¯ll be eating for thepetition. They call it a New York hotdog.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± To be honest, I was a little disappointed. I thought it would just be me eating as much food as I wanted, but it was just eating as much of these sad hot dogs as I could in ten minutes. I have taste too, you know. ¡°Hey, Ji-chun,¡± Nayoung said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I asked for 1000 of these.¡± ¡°....¡± Ji-chun¡¯s jaw dropped, looking shocked. I¡¯ve never seen him look that surprised before. ¡°What¡¯s with that face? Could you bring us 1000 please?¡± Nayoung said. I quickly cut in. ¡°Hey, Nayoung. Let¡¯s just do 100 today. I don¡¯t feel so good right now.¡± Wow. I¡¯ve never lied to get out of eating so much food before. ¡°Oh, really? Are you really sick?¡± ¡°Yes. Really.¡± ¡°Okay then. It can¡¯t be helped. Ji-chun. Just 100 then,¡± Nayoung said. Ji-chun closed his mouth. ¡°Alright, sweetheart. 100 hotdogsing right up!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Ji-chun went back downstairs, swaying his hips all the way. ¡°He really is weird,¡± I said, staring at Ji-chun¡¯s butt. To think that a tall and handsome guy like that is gay. I bet a lot of women are disappointed. ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s a good person. That¡¯s why Ie here a lot.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It¡¯s true. Even I have to say that Ji-chun is a pretty decent guy once you get to know him. ¡°But you know, 100 is rather disappointing,¡± Nayoung said, looking sincerely sad. ¡°Will 100 really be enough?¡± she asked. ¡°They say the record for women is 37¡­¡± Therefore, 100 is fine. Did this girl really want to kill me or something? ¡°Yeah. 37. If you want to eat that much, you need to practice eating more than 100. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°....¡± What was this girl saying? I didn¡¯t get her math. ¡°Also, shouldn¡¯t you have some sort of stage name?¡± ¡°Stage name?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Hm. The male champion¡¯s stage name is Jaws. And the female champion calls herself ck Widow.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be Venom.¡± ¡°Someone already took that.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the Venom Special. Like ¡®Venom¡¯, but more special.¡± ¡°Hey. I like that. Okay. You can go with that.¡± Nayoung seemed to be enjoying this more than I was. And just then, the first 10 hotdogs arrived. ¡°So¡­we¡¯ll start with 10 first?¡± ¡°Nuh-uh. We need to wait for the rest.¡± ¡°But they¡¯ll get cold.¡± And when they get cold, they¡¯re not good. Hotdogs are only good while they¡¯re hot. They looked so perfect right now. ¡°They¡¯ll be cold during thepetition too.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Great. The more I learn, the more I hate it. It¡¯s bad enough that all we get is in hotdogs, but cold in hotdogs? Some people might like that, but I like mine sizzling hot. ¡°Just wait a bit more. They¡¯ll be out soon.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± I stared at the hotdogs and waited until all 100 came out. Thankfully, they came out rather quickly, but it wasn¡¯t that exciting. Just 100 sausages in in old buns. Telling me, a foodie, to eat hot dogs this in¡­it was rather offensive. Still, not like I could do anything about it. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Hang on. Let me set the timer.¡± Chapter 129 - The 1st Seoul Food League Challenge (Part 3)

Chapter 129: Chapter 129: The 1st Seoul Food League Challenge (Part 3)

¡°And~ start!¡± Nayoung shouted. The moment she did, I began to stuff my mouth with hotdogs. Nayoung did show me a certain way to eat them, but I decided to just eat them how I wanted to. I just stuffed them into my mouth. Nom. I opened my mouth as wide as I could, taking half a hotdog into my mouth at once, then chewing and swallowing like you wouldn¡¯t believe. Since it was just bun and hotdog, you¡¯d think I¡¯d get thirsty, but I didn¡¯t feel any of that. ¡°Here Sian, have some water,¡± Nayoung said to me, so I took a sip. And then, I just kept eating and eating. I had already eaten three. Then four¡­five¡­six¡­seven¡­eight¡­ten. ¡°How many minutes?¡± I managed to ask despite all the hotdogs in my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s been one minute. You¡¯re doing great! Keep going!¡± ¡°....¡± I just stared at her. Seriously, what¡¯s with this girl? So what if she was the daughter of Saman Group? I just ate ten hotdogs in one minute, but she didn¡¯t seem shocked at all. In fact, she¡¯s just telling me to keep going. Anyways, I continued to eat. And pretty soon, ten minutes had passed. ¡°Ah~ Much better.¡± I hade out of the bathroom after relieving myself. How is that possible? I had actually finished the 100 hotdogs long before the ten minutes was over. That gave me plenty of time to go to the bathroom before my time was up. ¡°Amazing!¡± Nayoung said, raising her two thumbs up. Then all of a sudden, her face became serious. ¡°But 100 isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°....¡± This girl really is insane. ¡°How about 150 more? I bet you could do it in ten minutes.¡± ¡®You do it then.¡¯ Luckily, I¡¯d managed to keep thatst part to myself. ¡°Um¡­is that really necessary? The record for most hotdogs eaten by a woman is 37¡­I just ate 100 and still had time to go to the bathroom. I think this is enough for me to win.¡± ¡°No way,¡± Nayoung said, shaking her head firmly. What is she saying? Was she stupid? ¡°Once thepetition starts, you¡¯ll get nervous. It¡¯s not just your outer body that reacts. Your organs will as well. That means you¡¯ll eat a lot less than you usually do. 100 isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± What do you mean it wasn¡¯t enough? ¡°So let¡¯s go again.¡± And with that, Nayoung rang the bell and Ji-chun appeared within seconds. ¡°Yes, sweetheart?¡± ¡°Can we have 150 more hotdogs, please?¡± ¡°Alright! 150ing right up!¡± With a tap on my shoulder, Ji-chun skipped down the stairs again. ¡°150¡­¡± ¡°Yep. Let¡¯s go!¡± Well, clearly Nayoung was excited. I, on the other hand, swallowed nervously. Nayoung Kim¡­she was rather terrifying. *** We ended up staying at the restaurant for around three hours already maybe? I lost count of how many hotdogs I had eaten. Let¡¯s just say no one could possibly imagine the number. ¡°Mmmf!¡± I almost threw up myst hotdog, but I managed to swallow. So this is what it truly feels like to eat until you throw up. ¡°Ugh¡­only two¡­¡± In the end, Nayoung was rather disappointed that I had only managed to clear two tters. Then again, I doubt there will evere a time when I can truly win over this girl. She¡¯s just too rich. Nothing can beat having that much money¡­or maybe there is. Whatever it may be, I don¡¯t have it right now. ¡°Bye, Sian~ Let¡¯s meet again before thepetition, okay~¡± Nayoung said with a bright smile and a wave. I forced a smile and waved back at her. As soon as she was out of sight, I waddled away in my direction. I was so stuffed that it was hard for me to walk. I tried to do some exercises that were supposed to be good for the digestive system, but these hot dogs seemed to be stuck for the time being. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± In the end, I took a seat at a table on a caf¨¦ terrace. ¡°Burp~¡± After letting out a long burp, it seemed to help a little. If anyone were to see me right now, they¡¯d think I was pregnant. ¡°Still. I did eat it all,¡± I said, looking down at my stomach. And that¡¯s when I made a decision. I was never going to meet with Nayoung again. Just then, I saw a pig walking in the distance. No, not a real pig. Just a fat person. His body was well¡­he could beat Si-dong. I¡¯d say the guy was about 1.5 times bigger than Si-dong, and he was heading right towards me. ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡± Why is heing towards me? He¡¯s not nning on hitting on me, is he? Then again, all guys are the same, so the chances are high. Soon enough, the guy was right in front of me and just as I expected, he spoke to me. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I wanted to tell him to fuck off, but I refrained. ¡°Are you Sian?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Was he a fan? But based on the way he was speaking to me, it didn¡¯t seem like it. So I asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jinwoo Lee.¡± ¡°And?¡± So what? ¡°I hear you¡¯repeting in the Food League as well,¡± Fat Jinwoo said. Wait, how does he know that? I was sitting up straight so he couldn¡¯t see how far out my stomach was. And so, I asked again. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Thepetitors¡¯ names were released.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Well, that exins it. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted topete against you.¡± ¡°Right. But what¡¯s with that tone? Kind of rude, don¡¯t you think?¡± It¡¯s only our first meeting after all. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± he said, speaking more politely. ¡°But you¡¯ve always wanted topete with me? Why?¡± I asked because I was really curious. And I didn¡¯t mean to, but my tone came out rather short as well. ¡°The amount of food you eat is impressive, at least from what I¡¯ve seen. A master can recognize another master any day.¡± ¡°I see.¡± If he was able to recognize me for who I am, then that must mean he is a true master. Like he said, a true master recognizes his own. But wait¡­ ¡°But you¡¯re a guy¡­and I¡¯m a girl.¡± Men and womenpete in differentpetitions, so there¡¯s no way he and I would end uppeting against each other. ¡°I know you¡¯re going to win the women¡¯s portion by andslide.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re definitely right there,¡± I said, rubbing my stomach, but he continued. ¡°But I bet you can¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°I can eat 80 hotdogs in 10 minutes. It¡¯s not an official record, but it beats the one that is.¡± ¡°Oh, nice.¡± Eighty in ten minutes. Unfortunately, I had eaten 100 and still had time to go to the bathroom. Of course, I didn¡¯t tell him that. I didn¡¯t want to discourage him at our first meeting. He¡¯s waited so long topete against me. I didn¡¯t want to be the one to crush his dreams. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ll definitely win the men¡¯s section, and then I¡¯ll go onto Asia. After that, the world championships.¡± ¡°You have big dreams,¡± I said, pping for him. Too bad though, because I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. Not that it¡¯s my fault. He had the misfortune to be born in the wrong time. ¡°So is that why you came to see me? To tell me that?¡± ¡°Oh, I just happened to see you as I was passing by. Anyways, just keep that in mind. I¡¯ll see you at thepetition.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the guy walked away with a wave. I too, stood back up and began to walk back to the dorms. Or to be more exact, waddled. *** As soon as I arrived at the dorms, Jia and Yoo-jin greeted me. They actually bought 40 hotdogs as they¡¯d promised. ¡°Shit.¡± ¡°Huh? Did you just curse?¡± ¡°Matte Kudasai~ Just a moment, okay? Let me go wash up.¡± ¡°Okay, but Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Why is your stomach so swollen? You look pregnant.¡± ¡°....¡± I mean, I thought that as well. ¡°I just met with Nayoung.¡± ¡°Oh, did you have lunch then?¡± ¡°Nah. Just hotdogs,¡± I said, patting my stomach. I wonder how many hotdogs were in there. I had eaten 100, then another 150, so altogether, that was 250 hotdogs in total. No, wait. Since I was digesting it all, that meant I probably only had 50 left in there. Anyways. ¡°Oh. Then will you be able to eat the ones we brought?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± I stared at the hotdogs Jia had bought. They looked really good. Unlike the in New York style hotdogs, these were fully set with all the condiments. Gulp. I wanted to eat them, but I was still full. ¡°Then you can eat them for dinner, Sian.¡± ¡°But they¡¯ll get cold¡­¡± ¡°Then do you want them right now?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m full¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until dinner,¡± Jia said. She took the forty hot dogs and dragged them to one side of the table¡­and I followed. Jia blocked me. ¡°No, Sian. If you eat them now, you might throw up.¡± ¡°Just one.¡± ¡°No. Look at your stomach. It looks like it¡¯s about to explode,¡± Jia said. I looked down at my stomach. It really did look very swollen. I bet if I took my finger and poked it, it really would explode. Or maybe it will fly all over the ce like a balloon losing its air. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Yoo-jin said. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you stand a chance at thispetition.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± I asked. Why would she say that? ¡°I saw the roster and thepetitors seem pretty strong. You know Jinwoo Lee?¡± ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± He¡¯s the guy I saw today. That pig. ¡°He recently came out on a show where he ate 70 hotdogs in ten minutes. He broke the world record.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Didn¡¯t he tell me he ate 80? Did he lie and add ten then? Sounded quite suspicious to me. ¡°But Jinwoo will bepeting with the men, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Of course, the women are no joke, either.¡± ¡°How are they?¡± ¡°A woman named Gayeon Kim was on a show recently as well. She ate 45 in ten minutes. She beat ck Widow by eight hotdogs. Isn¡¯t it cool?¡± ¡°I had no idea Korea had so many talented people.¡± ¡°Right? But their records are still unofficial. It¡¯s certain that they¡¯ll definitely all go for the world championships at thispetition. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. For now, let¡¯s just worry about me. We chatted a bit more and before I knew it, time had flown by. *** The days passed quickly and before I knew it, it was the day of the Food Leaguepetition. During that time, I met with Nayoung three times and set an unofficial record of 120 hotdogs in ten minutes. So even though thepetition hadn¡¯t started yet, I knew I was going to win. ¡°Go, Sian!¡± all the group members cheered for me. ¡°Thanks guys! If I win first ce and receive the prize money, let¡¯s go out and eat sashimi.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± everyone shouted. The prize money was 5 million won. With that money, we could eat out the entire restaurant. Finally, I left the dorms and climbed into the van waiting outside. Unfortunately, none of the members coulde with me. They all had other schedules. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sian. I¡¯ll be there cheering for you,¡± Hak-gyu said. Well, at least I had that. ¡°Thanks, Manager Lee.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hak-gyu said, stepping on the gas. But just then, a shy sports car came out of nowhere and cut off the van. Upon closer look, I saw it was a Lamborghini. A Lamborghini Gardo. ¡°Wow, that looks amazing!¡± Seriously. My Genesis couldn¡¯t evenpare, but Hak-gyu wasn¡¯t listening. He was too busy yelling at the car from his front seat. ¡°You fucking bastard! Learn to drive, you stupid shit! You could¡¯ve killed me!¡± Hak-gyu was clearly furious. Then again, considering we could¡¯ve gotten into an ident, it was understandable. But just then, the driver opened the door and climbed out of the Lamborghini. A female driver. One I knew all too well. Chapter 130 - The 1st Seoul Food League Challenge (Part 4)

Chapter 130: Chapter 130: The 1st Seoul Food League Challenge (Part 4)

Yes. By now, I knew that face very well. It was Nayoung. The moment she stepped out of the car, Hak-gyu¡¯s eyes went wide, and I could immediately see the hearts forming over them. ¡°Sorry,¡± Nayoung said with a smile. A shy smile crept over Hak-gyu¡¯s face as well. Men. Anyways, with another sweet smile, Nayoung spoke again. ¡°Is Sian in the van?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Yes, she is!¡± Gone was the cursing and furious Hak-gyu, and in its ce was a puppy dog panting after Nayoung. ¡°Sian,e out.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± I climbed out of the van, waving at Nayoung. ¡°Hey, Nayoung.¡± ¡°Sian, get in,¡± Nayoung said, gesturing to her car. I stared at her. Wasn¡¯t it the man who was usually supposed to do stuff like this? Then again, it was the 21st century. Guess what it reallyes down to is who is in a better position to do it. ¡°Hak-gyu, I¡¯ll go with Nayoung, okay?¡± ¡°Uh¡­o-okay¡­I¡¯ll just follow you then.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± I climbed into Nayoung¡¯s car. It was two-seated, and it felt rather ustrophobic. ¡°So¡­Sian, feeling confident?¡± Nayoung suddenly asked as she put her sunsses on. Was this the same Nayoung that I knew? How could one person be so different from day to day? Not her face. Her outfit¡­she was wearing a miniskirt that was so short, you could almost see her underwear. ¡°Hey, Nayoung?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Is this how you usually dress?¡± ¡°Nah. Only when I¡¯m stressed out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Somehow, I doubted it was as rare as she was making it out to be. It suited her rather too well. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The car sped up and I could feel my stomach lurch at the speed. Jesus, this car was fast! *** We arrived there rather quickly. Almost in the blink of an eye. ¡°Did we run any red lights?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± We came here this quickly without running any stop signs or red lights? That¡¯s amazing. Is this what life was like as a chaebol? ¡°Come on, Sian.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± I got out of the car. It was so small, shorter than me, but it looked fierce. Of course, if I were to fight this car, then I would win. Then again, I doubt it would feel victorious. This is an expensive car. Once I was out of the car, I looked around for thepetition area, but I couldn¡¯t see anything. Why? Because other people had seen me first. A lot of people. They immediately ran over to me, surrounding me and shouting my name. A group of bodyguards came out of nowhere and stood by me. ¡°Sian!¡± ¡°Sian, I love you!¡± ¡°Spiderman-san!¡± ¡°Hulk-san!¡± I heard a lot of Japanese. Oh yeah, I heard my Japanese fandom was growing exponentially every day. ¡°Wow Sian, you¡¯re really popr. You literally just got out of the car and now¡­¡± Nayoung said, nting herself next to me. At first, it was me riding her car. Now, it was her riding on my poprity. ¡°Cool, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Well, that did feel nice. Just then, a bunch of cameras also went off, leaving me almost blind. ¡°We¡¯ll probably end up on the news.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of Saman Group. The public will be fascinated by the fact that we¡¯re hanging out. The articles are going to explode.¡± ¡°I guess.¡± Sounds usible. But¡­fascinating? Not really. The fact that I rescued her was well-known due to the article that came out about me saving her during the Japanese earthquake. I don¡¯t think people will find it so strange after that. ¡°Yes, hello. Hi. Yes, hi. Hello~ Oh, thank you. Yes. Oh, I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s so many people¡­Oh, hi!¡± Suddenly, a girl managed to get by the security guards and wrap her arms around me. She looked to be in high school, but her figure was well filled out. The bodyguard tried to pull her away, but I told him that it was okay. ¡°Alright sweetheart, time to let go now.¡± I gently pulled her off and looked at her. She was really pretty. With her face and her body, I began to wonder if she was a celebrity as well. ¡°Sian, I love you!¡± Suddenly, the girl got on her tippy toes and kissed me on the cheek before she ran away, quick as a sh. ¡®Wow.¡¯ Thepetition hadn¡¯t even started yet and it was getting wild. Finally, I made my way into the venue. Maybe it was because of me, but there were a lot of people here to watch the Food League today. And with all these peopleughing, talking, and cheering, it felt like a big party. ¡°Sian, I¡¯ll be over there watching. Good luck!¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said. With a smile, Nayoung made her way over to a seat. I, on the other hand, stared at the other contestants. There seemed to be about 40 men and women altogether. Quite a lot. But it wasn¡¯t untilter that I found out that not just anyone can enter the Food Leagues. You¡¯re supposed to submit an application and have it reviewed by a panel of judges¡­so that means I got in on a fast track. Then again, those people have probably seen me eating on TV. Also, people talk. Mr. Park isn¡¯t exactly known for keeping secrets and it probably wasn¡¯t long before he knew about my skills. Just then, someone called my name. ¡°Sian!¡± It was a very loud voice, and a familiar one. Sure enough, when I turned to look, it was Si-dong. ¡°Hello,¡± I said with a bow. So he made it after all. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Sian. How¡¯ve you been?¡± Did his ent get stronger? ¡°I¡¯ve been good. You?¡± ¡°Of course! This is me we¡¯re talking about. See my stomach? This is going to bring me good luck today!¡± Si-dong said, shaking his tummy at me. Why is he talking about his stomach? All I did was ask him how he was doing. But still, it was nice to see a familiar face. ¡°Si-dong?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You sure you can win? You see that guy? I hear they call him the Dark Horse.¡± I pointed over at Jinwoo Lee who was currently stretching. Jinwoo Lee. The guy who could eat 80 hotdogs in ten minutes. They call him the Dark Horse. A few foreign reporters were also here to cover thepetition and most of them were watching Jinwoo. ¡°Oh, him? Well, I guess I¡¯m gonna lose then. No way I can eat 80 hotdogs in ten minutes.¡± I guess Si-dong wasn¡¯t feeling too confident after all. ¡°How many can you eat?¡± ¡°The most I¡¯ve done is 50. I can¡¯t eat more than that,¡± Si-dong said with a shake of his head. 50 in ten minutes¡­that wasn¡¯t that bad either. ¡°What about you, Sian? Think you can win?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said with a shrug. Si-dong gave me a skeptical look. ¡°You sure? You know Gayeon Kim, right? She can eat 45 hotdogs in ten minutes. Last year¡¯s champion was the ck Widow and she ate 37. That means Gayeon beat a champion by eight hotdogs. ¡°Impressive.¡± ¡°But you still think you can win?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I said with a firm nod. Si-dong grinned. ¡°Well, at least you have confidence! That¡¯s good!¡± Judging by the way he was speaking, it was clear that Si-dong thought I would definitely lose. Well, I¡¯ll show him. *** While the Korean reporters were going crazy over me, the foreign reporters were more interested in Jinwoo and Gayeon. Those two were already famous overseas. They were already favorites to be the next world champions. ¡°80 and 45¡­¡± It was okay, I guess. Of course, it was nothingpared to how much I could eat. The idea of shocking the international audience was enough to make me smile. Just then, the host came onto the stage and took the mic. ¡°Wee, everyone!¡± he shouted. Everyone cheered. This was the first time the Food League had been held in Korea. There were a lot of people. Most of them were my fans. As soon as word got out that I waspeting, the Food League was suddenly very popr. Anyways, the host soon divided the contestants up into teams. He split the twenty men and twenty women into two teams of ten each. First, the two men¡¯s teams wouldpete, then the women¡¯s. The winner would be whoever could eat the most hot dogs in 20 minutes. First was Team 1 for the men. None of the contestants were rather popr or well-known, so it wasn¡¯t that exciting. It ended quite quickly and the best had been a guy who ate 36. Yeah, I guess that was impressive too. Then, it was time for Team 2. Jinwoo was in this group, as well as Si-dong, so it was more exciting. Bang! The air pistol went off, cueing for all the men to start stuffing themselves. I watched Jinwoo. First, he took the hotdog and dipped it into the water. Then he squeezed the bun to wring all the water out and stuff it into his mouth. ¡°Can he do that?¡± I never even thought of that. I could eat more than 120 if I did that! But¡­ ¡°Gross.¡± Seriously. Watching it was rather disgusting. While the method was no doubt effective, the way he just stuffed his mouth with those hotdogs¡­and it wasn¡¯t just him. All the other contestants were eating the same way, stuffing their mouths with no care in the world. ¡°Huh. They¡¯re neck and neck.¡± Jinwoo and Si-dong were both eating at simr speeds. But after about twenty hot dogs, Si-dong began to slow down. Jinwoo, on other hand, didn¡¯t slow down one bit. In fact, it looked like he was getting faster. Soon, it was thirty hotdogs. Then 40 hotdogs. By this time, the difference between the two was widening. There was no question about it. The minutes ticked by and when ten minutes passed, the bell rang, signaling the time. And just like that, a bunch of the men began to throw up. ¡°Ummf!¡± ¡°Blech!¡± ¡°Oooof!¡± Ugh. Gross. The hotdogs were counted and Si-dong had eaten 52. He had eaten two more than he said he could. Next up was Jinwoo. I wonder how many he had eaten. ¡°Jinwoo Lee has eaten¡­¡± The host paused for dramatic effect and everyone leaned in, eager to know. The foreign reporters included. Drum roll~ ¡°83 hotdogs!¡± Jinwoo had eaten 83 hotdogs in ten minutes. Impressive. Seemingly impossible, but that¡¯s not for me to say. The crowd cheered for Jinwoo and the cameras went off. Jinwoo looked smug. But just then, his stomach contents came up too and he made the messy stage even more of a mess. ¡°That¡¯s so gross. They should¡¯ve let the women go first.¡± Really. They couldn¡¯t go throw up somewhere else? Or have a designated spot to throw up? How disgusting. Soon, it was the woman¡¯s turn topete. I was on Team 2, while Gayeon was on Team 1. The audience cheered and the foreign reporters shed their cameras at her. I kept my eyes on her as well, but I wasn¡¯t as excited for this one. The most this girl could do was 45. I call that child¡¯s y. Of course, to an average reporter, 45 would be impressive. Bang! The air pistol went off as the women in Team 1 began to dig in. Chapter 131 - The 1st Seoul Food League Challenge (Part 5)

Chapter 131: Chapter 131: The 1st Seoul Food League Challenge (Part 5)

Chomp! Chomp! Chomp! Chomp! The sound of chewing rang throughout the auditorium. Where I¡¯m from, people are constantly worried about when their next meal is going to be. But here, they have so much food that they even hold contests with it. How can two worlds be so different from one another? ¡°Ummf!¡± Just then, one of the contestants threw up. Upon seeing that, the women on both sides of her started to throw up as well. ¡°Gross.¡± How could they just throw up something they ate? You¡¯re supposed to swallow it. I looked over at Gayeon. She was doing just fine. She didn¡¯t seem to be struggling at all. But now that I think about it, why was she so skinny? Looking around, I saw that a lot of the bigger people had the most trouble finishing. It was the skinny people that seemed to be faring better. If they¡¯re that skinny even after all that food, that most likely means that they have incredibly fast metabolisms. All the people who won so far were rather skinny. Well, except Jinwoo Lee. He was undoubtedly fat. ¡°Oh wow.¡± Gayeon has eaten over 30 hotdogs, and it¡¯s only been five minutes. She really was fast. Last year¡¯s champion ck Widow ate 37, but this girl already ate 30. The reporters were going frantic, taking photos. Gayeon separated the bread from the sausage, eating the bread first. But unlike Jinwoo, she wasn¡¯t that gross while eating. Not that she wasdy-like at all either, but you could watch her without grossing out. Anyways, she soon started to speed up. ¡°She¡¯s really good.¡± Soon, she passed 40, and then 45. After that, she began to slow down and started eating the hotdogs in smaller bites. Finally, she reached 50 and then stopped. The audience began to p, the foreigners could not help but do so as well. It was almost like they were weing a new hero. Gayeon simply shed a modest smile. The host then walked over to her. ¡°Wow, Gayeon! Congrattions!¡± ¡°Uurrp!¡± The moment the host held out his mic, Gayeon threw up all over the microphone and the hand holding it. For a moment, a look of disgust shed over the host¡¯s face, but he quickly reced it with an understanding smile. ¡°Could I have a new mic please?¡± The master ofposure. After receiving a new microphone, the host held it out again. And again, Gayeon threw up. ¡°Blech~!¡± ¡°Ergh!¡± Once again, Gayeon threw up all over the mic and got more vomit on the host¡¯s hand. The host stepped back in horror, but acent smile was right back on his face. But now, he was more hesitant as he held out his mic. ¡°Are you feeling okay now¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine no¡­blech!¡± The host immediately drew back his mic, but there was no vomit this time. It was just Gayeon¡¯s stomach settling down. Now that she felt better, she shed another smile and the host dared to approach her again. ¡°Feeling okay now?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Gayeon replied with a firm nod. ¡°That¡¯s good. So let me ask again. Today, you ate 50 hotdogs. You beat your previous record by 45 hotdogs. How do you feel about that? Are you satisfied with your performance today?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Gayeon answered with a nod. People gasped, looking impressed. ¡°You just surpassed ck Widow¡¯s record by quite a lot. Are you saying that it¡¯s still not enough?¡± ¡°Yes. The truth is, while I was practicing, I was able to eat up to 55,¡± Gayeon answered with a shrug. ¡°Wow~¡± The audience gasped again. ¡°Really?! Wow. That¡¯s amazing. I don¡¯t think it will be long before you hold the championship belt with your own two hands!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gayeon said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Then, is there anything you¡¯d like to say to the current champion ck Widow?¡± the host asked. All the cameras turned towards Gayeon, who opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Hey, ck Widow. Your time is almost over. Make sure you¡¯re ready to leave.¡± ¡°Ooooh~¡± The audience gasped again and everyone began to p, acknowledging the possibility of a new champion. ¡°Oh, and one more thing,¡± Gayeon added suddenly. The host held out his mic again. ¡°Is this for your boyfriend?¡± he asked with a jeering smile. Gayeon shook her head. Then all of a sudden, she looked right at me. ¡°I want to say something to Sian.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± everyone eximed. Now the cameras were on me. ¡°What about me?¡± I tilted my head to the side. I¡¯ve never even spoken to Gayeon. What could she possibly have to say to me? Anyways, since she was staring at me, I stared right back at her. Though I did sneak a smile and a wink at the camera. The host spoke once more. ¡°Yes, Sian is one of the most popr members of Lovely Girlz. I also hear she¡¯s incredibly good at fighting. Not only that, but apparently, she has an incredible stomach as well and is known for eatingrge amounts of food. But you guys all know that, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± everyone answered at once. True. At this point, it was most likely that everyone knew about me. It wasn¡¯t just fans who knew about me, but regr people as well. Not to mention the number of times I¡¯ve ranked number one on the search portal sites. ¡°Well then. What is it that you would like to say to Sian, Gayeon?¡± the host said, looking very excited as he held the mic out to Gayeon. With a smile, she looked at me and spoke. ¡°Hey, Sian. I hear that you eat the most out of all the celebrities out there. And that you really enjoy eating as well. That¡¯s probably why you joined thispetition. But you know? You¡¯re a fish out of water here and there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to beat me. Don¡¯t beat yourself up over that, okay? I¡¯m just that good. You were just unfortunate to be born in the wrong time. So good luck! Just have fun. It¡¯s not like you could win even if you tried.¡± Everyone ¡®ooh-ed¡¯ and aah-ed at her words. Though I did hear a few ¡®boo¡¯s¡¯ in there as well. Those would be my fans. ¡°Pfft.¡± I snorted. Soon Team 2 was up. I was number 5, which ced me right in the middle. The moment I took my spot, the cameras went crazy. It was probably amazing that a girl group member even came out topete in something like this in the first ce. The foreign reporters, on the other hand, didn¡¯t really seem to care. Their cameras were looking at apletely different direction as they chatted with one another. The audience, of course, was only interested in how pretty I looked at the moment. They didn¡¯t care about how much I could eat. Then again, considering only a few people knew what I was capable of, I wasn¡¯t surprised in the very least. ¡°Now! Before we begin! She¡¯s a girl group member! Known for her voracious appetite! Let¡¯s have a quick interview with Sian Lee!¡± The host whipped out the microphone towards me, knocking me right in the mouth. Thwack. ¡°Ow.¡± ¡®You motherfucker.¡¯ Luckily, I kept the curses to myself. ¡°Oh, sorry. Are you alright? I was just so excited¡­¡± the host said, looking apologetic. I gave him a bright smile, telling him I was fine. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Totally understand. I can just talk to this, right?¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead,¡± the host said, holding out the mic again. Albeit a bit more carefully this time. I leaned into it to speak. ¡°Ah. Ah. Yes. Hello, everyone! I¡¯m the beautiful, sexy, lovely Sian from Lovely Girlz! It¡¯s nice to meet you all here today!¡± ¡°Whooo!!¡± Wow, everyone sounded really excited. The theatre almost shook with the sound. More people joined in on the cheering and I gave a wink. I could see a few swoon at that. ¡°Wow. Just listen to the crowd. You really are popr!¡± the host shouted excitedly. Still, the foreign reporters clearly couldn¡¯t care less. They were only interested in Jinwoo and Gayeon. The host held out his mic again. ¡°But there¡¯s something I wanted to ask, and I¡¯m sure other people want to know as well. May I ask you something?¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I said. The host asked, ¡°Is it okay for a girl group member topete in something like this? It won¡¯t ruin your image, will it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters. My fans know how much I eat and they still love me anyway.¡± ¡°Whooooo!!¡± The audience cheered at my words. ¡°Go, Sian!¡± ¡°Sian! We love you!¡± ¡°I hope you choke!¡± I found the guy who had shouted thatst part. I¡¯ll get you for thatter, you bastard. ¡°You¡¯re right about that. Even amongst celebrities, you¡¯re famous for the amount of food that you eat, but that¡¯s onlypared to average folks. I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯ll hold up against professional food eaters. The people here are on a different level. Almost like monsters. Oh, was that rude? My apologies.¡± The host smiled and thepetitors all smiled back good-naturedly. The host spoke up again. ¡°Have you been practicing?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°How many were you able to eat?¡± the host asked curiously, and it wasn¡¯t just him. Looking around, I saw other curious faces looking at me. ¡°120?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± The host coughed augh at my answer, and so did everyone else. Yeah, I guess it didn¡¯t sound funny. Go ahead andugh. ¡°You¡¯re very funny, Sian.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Wow, a good actress too. You should consider acting in the future.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As a matter of fact, it probably won¡¯t be long before I¡¯m starring in one. I remember hearing that an offer came in for a drama about an unemployed fighter. But wait a second, is this guy making fun of me? ¡°Are the other members here to support you?¡± the host asked. ¡°Unfortunately, no. They had another schedule to attend to.¡± ¡°Aw, too bad. I¡¯m sure the audience members would¡¯ve loved to see that,¡± the host said. He did seem sincerely disappointed. Then, he continued. ¡°So is no one here to support you?¡± ¡°I have my fans.¡± My fans cheered at that. ¡°And I have my manager and Nayoung is here as well.¡± The camera turned to face Nayoung, who immediately smiled and waved. The audience ooh-ed at the sight. This is probably the first time a daughter of a conglomerate hade to see something like this. ¡°I see. So, you have the most supporters out of everyone here. Well then! Good luck to you! I¡¯m sure you can eat least 10, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± And that concluded the interview and everyone prepared to dig in. I looked over at the hotdogs piled next to me. They did not look appetizing at all. It was in ol¡¯ bread and sausage. They couldn¡¯t at least add some relish? Or give me a coke at least. Who drinks water with their hot dogs? Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped. ¡°Get ready!¡± the host shouted. Everyone cheered, and I could hear Nayoung shouting in the audience. ¡°Go, Sian!¡± I looked over at Nayoung and gave her a big smile. Who knew this would happen when I saved her in Japan? You really can¡¯t expect these things. Soon, the host lifted the air pistol and began the countdown. All the contestants in Team 2 prepared themselves. ¡°One! Two! Bang!¡± The sound rang throughout the auditorium and we all began to eat. Including me. Chapter 132 - The Seoul Food League Challenge (Part 6)

Chapter 132: Chapter 132: The Seoul Food League Challenge (Part 6)

Chomp. Gulp. Chomp. Gulp. Chomp. Gulp. Take a bite and swallow. Another bite and swallow. That was how I ate my hotdogs, finishing each in about two seconds. The audience members were impressed, but they clearly expected me to slow down pretty soon. Even eating just one hotdog in two seconds seems impossible. I¡¯m a person too after all. So, I slowed myself down¡­to six seconds per hotdog, that is. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± I heard someone say amongst the audience. And soon, others did so as well. Even the foreign reporters turned their cameras towards me. In about 5 minutes, I¡¯d eaten 70 hotdogs. ¡°Whoa.¡± Jinwoo¡¯s jaw dropped as he watched me. Gayeon also watched me with wide eyes. The reporters clicked away. ¡°Choke.¡± The bread got caught in my throat, so I chugged down some water. The bread melted and went down my throat. I grabbed three more hot dogs as I nced at the audience. They were all just staring at me, not saying a word. With a slight tilt of my head, I gave a smile and a wink. A few swooned once more. Filled with concern for those people, I returned to my hotdogs. Suddenly, while I was eating, my jaw began to cramp. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ I guess all those practice rounds with Nayoung made it sore. ¡®I¡¯m not going to get a swollen jaw, am I?¡± No way. I can¡¯t get a swollen jaw. It will totally ruin my face. Nheless, I couldn¡¯t stop and I continued eating. Whoosh. I threw the hot dog into the air and the bun separated from the sausage. I leaned my head back and opened my mouth wide. The sausagended in my mouth while I caught the bun with my left hand. I stuffed the bun into my mouth as everyone pped. Soon, eight minutes had gone by and I had eaten 100 so far. ¡°Wow, this is impressive¡­we still have 2 minutes left¡­and you¡¯ve already eaten 100¡­¡± the host eximed, shaking his head in wonder. He looked at me in disbelief as he continued. ¡°How is this possible? Sian¡­are you perhaps really an alien?¡± the host asked. The audience members began to talk. No way was I going to forgive the host after this. I gestured to him toe closer, so he did. And then, I spat in his direction. Spit! I spat out all the food in my mouth at the host¡¯s face. The host stumbled back in shock and actually ended up falling onto the ground. Ouch. That probably hurt. I had added some of my murderous wrath with my spit as well. But he didn¡¯t pass out, did he? Judging by the way he¡¯s currently fidgeting, no. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I said, pretending to be apologetic. Then, I began to eat again. Soon, the 10 minutes were over and I had eaten 130 hotdogs. With this news, Jinwoo and Gayeon became a joke, articles about me circted throughout Korea and the rest of the world. Of course, my name became the hottest topic on the inte. To think, Inded myself on the world stage by eating alone. It¡¯s kind of funny once you think about it. After thepetition, all the foreign reporters scrambled for an interview. It¡¯s like they hadpletely forgotten about Jinwoo and Gayeon. Talent does win after all. ¡°Have you always had an appetite that big?¡± the interpreter asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Like since you were young.¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I answered. I normally don¡¯t eat this much. It¡¯s my body that does. Of course, I probably increased it once I entered this body, but only by a little bit. ¡°Then since when did you eat this much?¡± ¡°About six months ago?¡± Yeah. That¡¯s when I came into this body. ¡°Oh¡­is there a specific reason that you suddenly began to eat this much? Perhaps you were dumped by someone and suffered from shock¡­¡± ¡°Shock¡­?¡± Well, I guess me being reborn as a woman was shocking, but my eating habits have nothing to do with that. ¡°It just¡­happened.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The interpreter tranted my answers for the reporters, who all nodded. ¡°Then, may we ask just one more question?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± the interpreter seemed rather shocked. So, I gave him a smile. ¡°Just kidding. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Are you going topete in the Asia Food Leaguespetition?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­since Ipeted in the Korean one, I shouldpete in that one as well, right? But I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll have to check my schedule. The Lovely Girlz is rather busy at the moment¡­Haha.¡± I slipped in my group name and when the interpreter mentioned it, the foreign reporters all nodded, going ¡°Oh~ Lovely Girlz.¡± They seemed rather happy with my answer. ¡°I see, but it¡¯s a bigpetition. I¡¯m sure the agency president will allow you topete.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Of course he will. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll conclude this interview. We hope to see you at the Asiapetition!¡± ¡°Yep!¡± And with that, the interview was over. No, wait. Even after the interview, the reporters continued to fire questions at me. I answered every one with a smile. And with that, that concluded my win at the 1st Seoul Food League Competition. *** [I just saw the video. Is that really possible?] [It¡¯s pretty shocking. How could anyone eat that much in 10 minutes? Just who is this girl?] [She¡¯s Sian Lee from Lovely Girlz. She¡¯s famous for being able to eat a lot, even amongst other celebrities. She would do something like this.] [So she¡¯s an idol? Can an idol really eat that much...wait. Sian. Isn¡¯t she the one everyone is calling an alien?] [Yes, she is. This girl has been achieving things that no human should ever be able to do. Of course, some of the stuff she supposedly did could be exaggerated, but there¡¯s no doubt that she did everything herself.] [Then is she really an alien...I really want to dissect her and study her.] [Oy. That¡¯s a little rude, don¡¯t you think?] [Oh, sorry.] ¡°You want to dissect me?¡± Is he serious? Who is he to cut me open? Rude. ¡°Calm down, Sian,¡± Jia said, giggling. Then she continued. ¡°But you were really great. How did you eat 130 hotdogs?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I said, patting my stomach. 130. All digested. I wonder if there really is something in my stomach. How else could my digestive tract be this strong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s really nothing you can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Yeah, there is.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®Sex.¡¯ Thatst part was in my head. I bet it¡¯s something that I won¡¯t be able to do for the rest of my life. Life can be so cruel sometimes. But just then, the phone rang. ¡°Huh?¡± It was Mr. Park. ¡°What does he want?¡± Whenever this man calls me, I get nervous. It¡¯s always one schedule after another with this guy. When I was fat, he wouldn¡¯t even nce twice in my direction. I picked up the phone. ¡°Yeah?¡± -Sian!!! Wow. He was excited. ¡°What?¡± ¨C You!! ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¨C Are amazing!!! ¡°....¡± ¨C People from all over the world are asking to book you!! ¡°Right~¡± Guess that would make him happy. I should renegotiate the terms of my payment. This really is too much. ¨C But how on earth did you eat 130 hotdogs! Wow! ¡°Right~¡± It¡¯s the same everywhere. How did you eat them? You shove them in and swallow. How else? ¨C It looks like I¡¯m reaping the benefits from giving you my card after all! I never thought you¡¯d pay me back this way! You¡¯re like the daughter I never had! Sheesh. He was over the moon. Thanks to me, the whole world knew my name. As well as Lovely Girlz¡­which basically made us the most famous idols in all of Korea. And apparently, my foreign fans are increasing by the second. I could start a cult. ¡°Great~¡± ¨C Are you free right now? ¡°Food?¡± ¨C Let¡¯s go! ¡°Jia is with me right now.¡± ¨C Great! Where¡¯s everyone else? ¡°In their rooms.¡± ¨C Bring them out! ¡°Okay.¡± And with that, our team dinner was scheduled, but I¡¯m full. After thepetition, Nayoung took me out to eat as well. I offered to buy food with the money I won, but Nayoung refused, saying as the elder sister, she couldn¡¯t take my money. And she paid again. These 1% people. ¡°Sian, what did he say?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going out to eat. Round up the girls.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± We woke up everyone and headed towards a BBQ restaurant. It wasn¡¯t hard to wake them up. The moment I mentioned food, they were already out the door. *** At the galbi restaurant. Jinwoo and the eight members of Lovely Girlz. Oh, and Hak-gyu, of course. ¡°Come on, Manager Lee!¡± I said. Hak-gyu took a seat next to me. Jinwoo spoke up. ¡°Good job, everyone.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He was probably expecting something like, ¡°Oh, no. It was all thanks to you, Sir.¡± But no one did. Not one. In fact, I said something else. ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo was speechless. ¡°Anyways! You guys know what happened today, right?¡± he finally said. ¡°Sian won!¡± everyone shouted, and pped. I almost jumped out of my seat from the sudden noise. ¡°It really was amazing. 130 hotdogs in ten minutes,¡± Jinwoo said, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Anyone could do it if they tried.¡± At least, that¡¯s what I said, but I knew that wasn¡¯t true. It was only possible because I¡¯m the best. No amount of effort could bring the same results. ¡°Don¡¯t lie,¡± Hak-gyu said next to me. I almost punched him for that. ¡°Come on. Sian doesn¡¯t lie. Anyways, really great job. Even reporters from other countries are talking about it. They¡¯ve never seen anyone eat that much. And thanks to that, everyone knows about Lovely Girlz as well. Who needs PR when we have Sian?¡± Jinwoo said, giving me a grateful look. It was like he was staring at the most precious piece of gold. It made me rather ufortable. ¡°Anyways, all I can do for you in return is take you guys out to eat, so enjoy yourselves, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± we all answered. Just then, the pork galbi arrived. We immediately began to grill the meat. ¡°Can we get beef as well?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Beef.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jinwoo kept pretending to not understand. So, I just turned to a server. ¡°Could we get 100 servings of beef galbi?¡± ¡°What?¡± the employee said, wondering if he heard correctly. ¡°Oh, ten servings. Sorry.¡± I initially ordered ten servings, and quickly ordered more after that. Iter found out that I ended up eating their entire stock of beef galbi and as a result, they had to turn away some customers. Jinwoo looked at the numbers shing on the cash register. I saw his body go rigid, so I approached him. ¡°Mr. Park. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Um¡­uh¡­¡± Chapter 133 - This Goddamn Show…(Part 1)

Chapter 133: Chapter 133: This Goddamn Show¡­(Part 1)

Today was my day off. I was sitting in the living room, having a chat with Jia. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Should I get a Brazilian?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± I replied. A Brazilian? Isn¡¯t that sort of embarrassing? Besides, Jia is already beautiful just the way she is. ¡°Why not? I hear getting it waxed is really nice.¡± ¡°Yeah, right.¡± That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard such a thing. Just then, Hainan came and joined in on the conversation. ¡°Should I get one as well?¡± ¡°No.¡± Seriously, these girls. And then, not long after that, Yoo-jin also came out and sat down on the carpet, leaning her back against my legs. ¡°I¡¯ve already made reservations.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Hey Sian, did you see the article?¡± Yoo-jin asked me. ¡°What article?¡± I asked back. ¡°The one about the show ¡®We Dated.''¡± ¡°Huh? What about it?¡± This is the first time I¡¯m hearing about it. To be honest, I don¡¯t really keep up with celebrity news. ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s going to be a new couple featuring one of the members from our group.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Jia eximed. ¡°Seriously?!¡± Hainan eximed as well. ¡°Yep.¡± I remained indifferent. I didn¡¯t really care, but wait a second. ¡°What¡¯s the title?¡± ¡°We Dated.¡± ¡°What kind of show is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s where celebrities pretend to date.¡± ¡°What?¡± I frowned. Pretending to date? So that means one of my girls is going to have to pretend to date a guy! The thought of that made me kind of furious. Then again, there was something that made me all the more furious¡­and that was the suspicious feeling that it was going to be me¡­ And speak of the devil. Jinwoo called. ¡°Hello?¡± ¨C Hi, Sian. I suddenly didn¡¯t want to hear from this guy. ¡°Hi, Mr. Park.¡± ¨C What are you doing right now? ¡°I¡¯m hanging out with the girls.¡± ¨C Are you busy? ¡°Yeah.¡± As if hanging out in the living room is busy work, but something told me that I really should not meet with Jinwoo. ¨C Then, can youe out for a second? ¡°I just said. I¡¯m busy.¡± ¨C That¡¯s why it¡¯ll only take a second. This bastard. ¡°Why? What is it?¡± ¨C I have something to talk to you about. ¡°You do?¡± My suspicions kept rising. ¨C Yeah. I¡¯m in front of your dorm, soe out, okay? It will only take just one minute. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Well, if he¡¯s already in front of the dorms, I should at least hear him out. I hung up the phone. ¡°Sian, who is it?¡± Jia asked. ¡°Jinwoo.¡± ¡°Jinwoo? What did he want?¡± ¡°He wants to talk to me about something.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± At my answer, everyone smirked. Then, Yoo-jin spoke up. ¡°I bet you¡¯re the member who¡¯s going to go on the show.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Though I sounded confident, I had a feeling that she was right. I bet the contract was already signed as well. Damn it all. *** I came out and headed to a caf¨¦ with Jinwoo, sitting across the table from him. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked, pointing at the two white bags he was holding. Just by looking, I could tell that it was stuffed full of snacks. ¡°Snacks.¡± ¡°Are those for me?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°Wow. Thanks!¡± I stuck my middle finger up. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± I brought my middle finger down and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°I really should meet with the Samaran chief and confirm this myself,¡± Jinwoo said, staring at my thumb. Not long after, he was looking at me again. ¡°Sian?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I snapped. I had a bad feeling as to what Jinwoo was about to say next. My instincts were telling me to cover my ears, or to cut out Jinwoo¡¯s tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I told you this before¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going to say it.¡± ¡°....¡± Fine. Go ahead and say it. ¡°You know the show ¡®We Dat...¡± ¡°Am I going to be the member?¡± I cut in. I knew it the very moment he mentioned the word ¡°show.¡± After all, the girls and I had just talked about it back in the dorms. ¡°Huh? How did you know?¡± ¡®As if I couldn¡¯t think in that direction, you asshole.¡¯ Luckily, I¡¯d kept that to myself. ¡°There was an article about it, saying that the new cast member was from our group,¡± I answered, remembering what Yoo-jin told me. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. We all know you leaked it.¡± ¡°Oh, haha. Yeah,¡± Jinwoo admitted with a sheepish smile. Of course he leaked it. He¡¯s so chummy with all of the reporters. ¡°So, is it really me?¡± I asked, silently praying that it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s you,¡± Jinwoo said like there was nothing wrong with it. I felt my life crumble around me. ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most popr member. Also, the show producers wanted you.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± How annoying. ¡°You¡¯re just pretending to be a couple. It¡¯s not for real. Just think of it as going on a date and thening back. You¡¯re at that age anyway.¡± ¡®But I¡¯m a guy,¡¯ I said to myself. ¡°Who¡¯s the guy?¡± I asked out of curiosity. ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. They won¡¯t tell me,¡± Jinwoo answered, shaking his head. I let out another sigh. ¡°But they do say that the guy is really handsome. They¡¯re sure you¡¯ll like him.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I should kick him. ¡°When does filming start?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Fu¡­¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Good, because I was about to curse like a sailor. ¡°It¡¯s this weekend. Okay?¡± ¡°Fine. Sure. Whatever.¡± He is the agency president, so I guess he can do whatever he wants. But¡­ugh. Pretending to be a couple with a guy? This is probably the hardest thing I¡¯ve done since being reborn in this body. ¡°Should I bring my gloves?¡± You never know if I might need to use my fists¡­it would hurt more if I was wearing my gloves. ¡°Huh? Why do you need your gloves?¡± Jinwoo asked, looking a bit surprised. ¡°Nothing.¡± *** Time passed quickly and soon enough, it was finally the day of filming. During that time, the article revealing the couple was released. The girl would be me and the boy would be boy group Cowboy vocalist Kyun Park. Cowboy was one of the hottest groups in Korea. It¡¯s only been two years since they debuted, but they¡¯ve already made a huge impact in the industry. Not only that, Kyun was really popr for his great visuals as well. Then again, I thought he was rather skinny. ¡°Sian, what about this?¡± the stylist asked, holding up a pink mini skirt. I shook my head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? It¡¯s pretty,¡± the stylist said, holding the skirt against me. I¡¯ll admit. It did seem to look good on me, but I hated it. ¡°It¡¯s so short.¡± ¡°You can wear safety shorts under it.¡± ¡°Still. I don¡¯t want to.¡± There¡¯s no way I¡¯m wearing a mini skirt. ¡°That¡¯s so weird. Other female idols would love to wear something like this,¡± the stylist said, giving me a confused look. Then, she added, ¡°Should I wear it then?¡± ¡®Oh, no¡­¡¯ Please no. Our stylist is¡­well¡­chubby. And that¡¯s putting it kindly. She¡­no. If I tell her that, she¡¯ll just get her feelings hurt. ¡°Try it,¡± I said, making sure my face hid my true thoughts. ¡°Should I?¡± ¡®No.¡¯ ¡°Yeah.¡± Again, I lied. Nheless, to my dismay, the stylist actually started to try the skirt on, so I stopped her. ¡°No, not that. You look better in ck.¡± ¡°Yeah? Hm¡­we don¡¯t have ck¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you one.¡± ¡°Aw, really?¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± What¡¯s with the cooing? It really didn¡¯t suit her. ¡°I¡¯ll just wear this,¡± I said, holding up a pair of skinny jeans. ¡°Skinny jeans again? You always wear the same thing. I¡¯m always getting criticized because of you,¡± the stylist said, making a face. That¡¯s true. She does get criticized a lot because I always wear the same thing. ¡°What doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­fine. But you¡¯re wearing a different style top.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°This.¡± The stylist took out a shirt with a deep, plunging V-neck. I almost pped her. Was this girl okay? She knows extremely well how I feel about shirts like this. ¡°It¡¯s too revealing.¡± ¡°This is exactly what you need. The guy is Kyun Park! Kyun. Park! You need to seduce him at all costs!¡± ¡°....¡± This girl was definitely not right in the head. Anyways, after a few more minutes of arguing, I finally won in the end. After that, the stylist brought out some padding for my butt. And then, after a few more rounds of arguing about that, I won as well. This stylist is acting really weird today. I usually liked this girl, but after this day, I was feeling less fond of her. Was it because of this Kyun Park guy? Kyun Park. Yeah, okay. He was good-looking. There was no denying it, but that was it. What¡¯s so great about a handsome face? I¡¯m a guy as well. Anyways, after I got ready, I headed to the film set. *** ¡°Hi. You¡¯re the producer, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes¡­Hello¡­haha.¡± The producer greeted me with a smile and a quick scan of my body. Men. They were all the same. I look at girls the same way too. But why were the writers giggling next to him? ¡°Wow. Sian¡­you look amazing¡­¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to one of the show writers with a bow. Then, I asked, ¡°So the guy is Kyun Bark?¡± ¡°Kyun Park¡­¡± the producer corrected, seemingly confused as to how I could make such a mistake. ¡°Oh. Right.¡± ¡°If you wait at the bridge over on that side, we¡¯ll have Kyun Bark¡­I mean, Kyun Parke up from the other. Then, you two just have to say hi to each other and introduce yourself. After that, you¡¯ll get a quest you have toplete.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± I replied. ¡°But can I just say, you look very beautiful today,¡± the producer said, unable to take his eyes off my body. I could practically see the hearts in his eyes. ¡°I was always beautiful.¡± ¡°Oh, haha. Right,¡± the producer said, giving me a nod of acknowledgment. So did the writers. ¡°But it¡¯s not like a real date, right?¡± ¡°Oh. I mean¡­we wouldn¡¯t mind if you treated it like a real date. After all¡­it could turn into the real thing¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I red at him. ¡°Both of you are very attractive. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll end up liking each other.¡± ¡°Bullshit,¡± I spat out without thinking. ¡°Huh?¡± the producer said, an appalled expression on his face. But just then, a dog barked in the distance. Woof woof! Woof woof! ¡°I mean¡­there¡¯s a dog barking.¡± ¡°Oh¡­right.¡± And soon, we started filming. I started to walk towards the bridge in the distance. I thought it was only me walking up to the bridge, but¡­ ¡°Sian. I bet a lot of boys will be jealous of your date today,¡± the VJ following me said. Looks to me like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s jealous. ¡°Well, it¡¯s for the show, so it can¡¯t be helped. Are you a fan?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you an autographter.¡± ¡°Can I get a photo as well?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said with a smile. And just like that, I was on the bridge. ¡®Oh, shoot. I didn¡¯t put on my gloves.¡¯ That¡¯s concerning. I don¡¯t want to get marks on my hands¡­what if this guy tries something? I may just have to rip him into pieces. Chapter 134 - This Goddamn Show…(Part 2)

Chapter 134: Chapter 134: This Goddamn Show¡­(Part 2)

Five minutes passed since then. Where is the guy? ¡°Why isn¡¯t heing?¡± I asked the VJ. The VJ just stared at me in response. ¡°Call him,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, right.¡± The VJ took out his phone and made a phone call. ¡°Hello? Yes. Yes. Ah. Right. Yes, yes. Okay. Thank you!¡± And with that, the VJ hung up. He turned to me and said. ¡°He¡¯s pooping.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Couldn¡¯t he have gone in advance? Didn¡¯t even think about the people waiting for them. If I¡¯m like this only after five minutes¡­ ¡°Should I go to the bathroom as well?¡± ¡°W-what¡­?¡± the VJ looked at me, a bit shocked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very straightforward¡­¡± ¡°....¡± All I did was ask if I should go to the bathroom. Well, whatever. I decided to just wait. Ugh, I¡¯m so hungry. I still didn¡¯t know what the quest would be, but I needed to get some food. After about 30 minutes? I was really pissed. What kind of bathroom break takes 30 minutes? Honestly, if this were any other day, I wouldn¡¯t care. But I¡¯m here, waiting for this guy. And on top of that, he takes 30 minutes to go to the bathroom? How could anyone be so rude? ¡°Ugh, seriously. Tell him to hurry up before I go there to shove it up his ass,¡± I spat out in fury. The audio director looked up in shock. And so did the VJ. What? Was this too straightforward as well? ¡°O-oh, right¡­hang on.¡± The VJ made another phone call. ¡°Hello? Yes, hi¡­yes¡­yes¡­oh¡­that¡­well, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible¡­he really should get here quickly¡­yes¡­oh¡­that¡¯s¡­well, I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s¡­yes¡­yes¡­.sigh¡­yes¡­okay, thank you.¡± By the time the VJ hung up, he didn¡¯t look too happy himself. ¡°What now?¡± I snapped. What? Could you me me for being pissed at this point? ¡°Well¡­he wants to be sneaky¡­something about how it wouldn¡¯t be so fun if he just came in all of a sudden¡­and whatever¡­and a whole bunch of other stuff¡­something about how he¡¯s on a different level¡­¡± ¡°This bastard,¡± I unknowingly spat out. I wanted nothing more than to go find the guy and snap his legs off, but somehow, I managed to restrain myself. ¡°Call him and tell him to hurry the fuck up.¡± ¡°Oh¡­well¡­that¡­¡± The VJ could not help but hesitate. This is why balls are important. ¡°I guess you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­I just got cursed out over the phone¡­¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± I sighed. Still, what else could the VJ do? It¡¯s that Kyun guy. He¡¯s the real issue. ¡°Um¡­but, Sian¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I had no idea you were this good at cursing¡­¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I know it¡¯s a little excessive, but can you really me me?¡± I said with a sweet smile. Honestly, this guy should be d I¡¯m not running off and nning bloody murder. ¡°Yeah¡­I guess.¡± And that¡¯s when it happened. Way off in the distance, I saw a guy in a ck jacket and white T-shirt approaching us. The guy was walking slowly with both hands in his pocket, looking up at the sky. Was he the guy? Soon, he was standing in front of me and gave me a slight bow. ¡°Hello, Sian. I¡¯m Kyun Park, the main vocalist from the popr group Cowboy. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Oh. Hi,¡± I said back with a slight bow of my own. We both stared at each other. This jerk. He had the most feminist looking face I¡¯ve ever seen. The kind you¡¯d just want to punch. Anyways, judging by the look on his face, he seemed to like me. He kept scanning me up and down with a pleased smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s really an honor to meet you,¡± the asshole said, sticking out his hand. I shook it. He immediately began to caress it. ¡°You have pretty hands.¡± ¡°We¡¯re filming.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll edit this out. Besides, I¡¯m just holding it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re happy that someone as good looking as me is holding your hand.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­what should I do¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t over think it. You can just follow my lead.¡± I was simply wondering what I should do to make this guy suffer the most, but he took it thepletely wrong way. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you let go of my hand.¡± They say everyone deserves a chance. So, I decided to give him one as well. But on the inside, I admittedly prayed that he wouldn¡¯t. That would give me the excuse to punch him in the face. Unfortunately, he really did let go. ¡°Sure. You¡¯re probably still nervous,¡± he said. I inwardly pouted. ¡®Darn! I lost my chance!¡¯ Consider yourself lucky, you bastard. ¡°Should we go get something? Are you hungry?¡± ¡°You buying?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m buying. I have way too much money. I need to spend it somewhere anyway. You can get as much food as you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rich people really do think differently. But just then, the writer came and handed us a mission card with our quest on it. Kyun took it. ¡°Do we have to do this?¡± Kyun said, ncing at the card. He looked rather annoyed. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s part of the show so...¡± the writer said, sounding quite hesitant. I couldn¡¯t me her for sounding scared. Kyun Park was a top celebrity, after all. I plucked the card out of Kyun¡¯s card and read it myself. It read: [Pick out a wedding dress for Sian!] I stared at the writer. All of a sudden, the writer began to tremble. I had unknowingly projected some of my murderous wrath onto her. ¡°Whoes up with this stuff?¡± I asked quietly. I didn¡¯t bother to draw back my wrath. ¡°Uh¡­well¡­that¡­Ms. Yoo¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Yoo?¡± I turned to stare at Ms. Yoo. She was chatting andughing with the show producer, having no idea what she just did. Just then, Kyun spoke up. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go pick out a dress. I¡¯ll get you the prettiest one.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± I snapped without thinking. Kyun drew back in shock. I turned back to the writer. ¡°Aren¡¯t we just pretending to date here?¡± That¡¯s the title of the show, isn¡¯t it? ¡®We Dated.¡¯ So what¡¯s with the wedding dress? ¡°Well, normally, that would be a yes. But then, we thought that it¡¯d be more interesting if you two were an engaged couple¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± This little¡­ ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? We mentioned it to Mr. Park yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± I swear, this man loves to test me. How could the show concept change at thest minute? Well, there was no point in crying over spilled milk¡­ ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Kyun said to me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re kind of scary when you talk.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No girl has ever dared to talk to me that way.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Was this guy asking to be killed? ¡°See. That attitude. And that spirit in your eyes! No girl has ever treated me this way. It¡¯s actually kind of cool!¡± ¡®This guy is insane.¡¯ Since I couldn¡¯t criticize him out loud, I did it on the inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I really like you, Sian! I¡¯ll get the best dress there is!¡± And with that, Kyun took my hand. The camera stayed on us the whole time. I was sorely tempted to break the guy¡¯s hand, but I resisted. *** ¡°Um¡­well¡­none of these are really¡­¡± I was trying on dresses one by one. This was undoubtedly the worst day of my life. ¡°Wow, Ms. Sian, you¡¯re so pretty,¡± the saledy helping me said. Yeah, I mean, even I have to say that I look pretty. But still¡­ugh. I would¡¯ve loved to just rip these dresses off. ¡°Here. You need to put these heels on as well.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I put on the heels. I do admit they did make me look slimmer and sexier. ¡°Wow. You look amazing. You fill it out so nicely.¡± The saledy looked at me as though she¡¯d never seen anything so beautiful before. ¡°Thank you.¡± Hey, sheplimented me, so I should thank her. And you know, it felt kind of nice. The old me would¡¯ve been pissed to hear such a thing. Maybe I¡¯ve mellowed out¡­or maybe my soul was giving into the feminine side. The thought of that suddenly freaked me out. ¡°Should we show the groom-to-be?¡± the saledy said, looking excited. ¡°Groom-to-be?¡± ¡°The handsome man waiting outside the dressing room.¡± ¡°....¡± Ugh, what do I do? Dear Lord. What should I do? No, wait. God is the reason I¡¯m in this mess! Oy! God! Come down here and fight me! Anyways, I pushed the curtain aside and stepped out of the dressing room towards Kyun. Kyun stared back at me as a wide smile spread over his face. Guess I really was that beautiful. ¡°Wow¡­¡± He slowly stood up and walked towards me as if he¡¯d been cast under a spell. Suddenly, he gave me a hug. ¡®Two strikes, you bastard.¡¯ Just one more strike. Just one more and I¡¯d let him have it. No holding back this time. ¡°Wow, Sian, you look amazing,¡± Kyun said. Then, he gave me another hug. Then¡­all of a sudden, he tilted his head and moved in to kiss me. *** Luckily, I managed to block his lips before they touched mine. So, he ended up kissing my hand. The staff members all gasped in shock at Kyun¡¯s bold move. ¡°Sian, it¡¯s no fun if you block me. This is a perfect moment. If you reject me, it will just ruin it,¡± Kyun said with a smile. He leaned in to try and kiss me again. I pinched his lips hard in response. ¡°Ow!¡± the guy screamed out in pain. I leaned in and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s take this to the bathroom.¡± Kyun¡¯s face lit up at that. He gave an eager nod while I asked the staff for a bathroom break. I headed into the girls¡¯ bathroom. Kyun followed, pretending to go to the men¡¯s room before hurrying over to the girl¡¯s bathroom. He immediately pushed me against the wall and moved in to kiss me again. I reached up and gave his lips another pinch. ¡°Someone¡¯s in a hurry.¡± ¡°Can you me me? I doubt anyone could hold back after looking at you.¡± And just then, this bastard reached up to grab my boobs, so I immediately proceeded to p his lips with my hand. p! p! p! p! ¡°Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!¡± Kyun stumbled backwards, trying to push my hands away. I stealthily avoided his hands while continuing to p his mouth. I then reached down and grabbed his ankle, causing him to fall hard on his butt. I heard the distinct sound of his pants splitting as he went down. I approached him slowly, the high heels clicking on the bathroom tiles. The guy began to shout at me, asking me what my problem was. In reply, I gave him a straight kick to his head. Pow!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± He went down again as I began to step on him with my heels. Stab! Stab! Stab! Stab! No one was watching or listening. In other words, that meant that there was no one to stop me as I stomped on him.

Comment (0)

Chapter 134: Chapter 134: This Goddamn Show¡­(Part 2)

Five minutes passed since then. Where is the guy? ¡°Why isn¡¯t heing?¡± I asked the VJ. The VJ just stared at me in response. ¡°Call him,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, right.¡± The VJ took out his phone and made a phone call. ¡°Hello? Yes. Yes. Ah. Right. Yes, yes. Okay. Thank you!¡± And with that, the VJ hung up. He turned to me and said. ¡°He¡¯s pooping.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Couldn¡¯t he have gone in advance? Didn¡¯t even think about the people waiting for them. If I¡¯m like this only after five minutes¡­ ¡°Should I go to the bathroom as well?¡± ¡°W-what¡­?¡± the VJ looked at me, a bit shocked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very straightforward¡­¡± ¡°....¡± All I did was ask if I should go to the bathroom. Well, whatever. I decided to just wait. Ugh, I¡¯m so hungry. I still didn¡¯t know what the quest would be, but I needed to get some food. After about 30 minutes? I was really pissed. What kind of bathroom break takes 30 minutes? Honestly, if this were any other day, I wouldn¡¯t care. But I¡¯m here, waiting for this guy. And on top of that, he takes 30 minutes to go to the bathroom? How could anyone be so rude? ¡°Ugh, seriously. Tell him to hurry up before I go there to shove it up his ass,¡± I spat out in fury. The audio director looked up in shock. And so did the VJ. What? Was this too straightforward as well? ¡°O-oh, right¡­hang on.¡± The VJ made another phone call. ¡°Hello? Yes, hi¡­yes¡­yes¡­oh¡­that¡­well, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible¡­he really should get here quickly¡­yes¡­oh¡­that¡¯s¡­well, I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s¡­yes¡­yes¡­.sigh¡­yes¡­okay, thank you.¡± By the time the VJ hung up, he didn¡¯t look too happy himself. ¡°What now?¡± I snapped. What? Could you me me for being pissed at this point? ¡°Well¡­he wants to be sneaky¡­something about how it wouldn¡¯t be so fun if he just came in all of a sudden¡­and whatever¡­and a whole bunch of other stuff¡­something about how he¡¯s on a different level¡­¡± ¡°This bastard,¡± I unknowingly spat out. I wanted nothing more than to go find the guy and snap his legs off, but somehow, I managed to restrain myself. ¡°Call him and tell him to hurry the fuck up.¡± ¡°Oh¡­well¡­that¡­¡± The VJ could not help but hesitate. This is why balls are important. ¡°I guess you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­I just got cursed out over the phone¡­¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± I sighed. Still, what else could the VJ do? It¡¯s that Kyun guy. He¡¯s the real issue. ¡°Um¡­but, Sian¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I had no idea you were this good at cursing¡­¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I know it¡¯s a little excessive, but can you really me me?¡± I said with a sweet smile. Honestly, this guy should be d I¡¯m not running off and nning bloody murder. ¡°Yeah¡­I guess.¡± And that¡¯s when it happened. Way off in the distance, I saw a guy in a ck jacket and white T-shirt approaching us. The guy was walking slowly with both hands in his pocket, looking up at the sky. Was he the guy? Soon, he was standing in front of me and gave me a slight bow. ¡°Hello, Sian. I¡¯m Kyun Park, the main vocalist from the popr group Cowboy. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Oh. Hi,¡± I said back with a slight bow of my own. We both stared at each other. This jerk. He had the most feminist looking face I¡¯ve ever seen. The kind you¡¯d just want to punch. Anyways, judging by the look on his face, he seemed to like me. He kept scanning me up and down with a pleased smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s really an honor to meet you,¡± the asshole said, sticking out his hand. I shook it. He immediately began to caress it. ¡°You have pretty hands.¡± ¡°We¡¯re filming.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll edit this out. Besides, I¡¯m just holding it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re happy that someone as good looking as me is holding your hand.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­what should I do¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t over think it. You can just follow my lead.¡± I was simply wondering what I should do to make this guy suffer the most, but he took it thepletely wrong way. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you let go of my hand.¡± They say everyone deserves a chance. So, I decided to give him one as well. But on the inside, I admittedly prayed that he wouldn¡¯t. That would give me the excuse to punch him in the face. Unfortunately, he really did let go. ¡°Sure. You¡¯re probably still nervous,¡± he said. I inwardly pouted. ¡®Darn! I lost my chance!¡¯ Consider yourself lucky, you bastard. ¡°Should we go get something? Are you hungry?¡± ¡°You buying?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m buying. I have way too much money. I need to spend it somewhere anyway. You can get as much food as you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rich people really do think differently. But just then, the writer came and handed us a mission card with our quest on it. Kyun took it. ¡°Do we have to do this?¡± Kyun said, ncing at the card. He looked rather annoyed. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s part of the show so...¡± the writer said, sounding quite hesitant. I couldn¡¯t me her for sounding scared. Kyun Park was a top celebrity, after all. I plucked the card out of Kyun¡¯s card and read it myself. It read: [Pick out a wedding dress for Sian!] I stared at the writer. All of a sudden, the writer began to tremble. I had unknowingly projected some of my murderous wrath onto her. ¡°Whoes up with this stuff?¡± I asked quietly. I didn¡¯t bother to draw back my wrath. ¡°Uh¡­well¡­that¡­Ms. Yoo¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Yoo?¡± I turned to stare at Ms. Yoo. She was chatting andughing with the show producer, having no idea what she just did. Just then, Kyun spoke up. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go pick out a dress. I¡¯ll get you the prettiest one.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± I snapped without thinking. Kyun drew back in shock. I turned back to the writer. ¡°Aren¡¯t we just pretending to date here?¡± That¡¯s the title of the show, isn¡¯t it? ¡®We Dated.¡¯ So what¡¯s with the wedding dress? ¡°Well, normally, that would be a yes. But then, we thought that it¡¯d be more interesting if you two were an engaged couple¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± This little¡­ ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? We mentioned it to Mr. Park yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± I swear, this man loves to test me. How could the show concept change at thest minute? Well, there was no point in crying over spilled milk¡­ ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Kyun said to me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re kind of scary when you talk.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No girl has ever dared to talk to me that way.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Was this guy asking to be killed? ¡°See. That attitude. And that spirit in your eyes! No girl has ever treated me this way. It¡¯s actually kind of cool!¡± ¡®This guy is insane.¡¯ Since I couldn¡¯t criticize him out loud, I did it on the inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I really like you, Sian! I¡¯ll get the best dress there is!¡± And with that, Kyun took my hand. The camera stayed on us the whole time. I was sorely tempted to break the guy¡¯s hand, but I resisted. *** ¡°Um¡­well¡­none of these are really¡­¡± I was trying on dresses one by one. This was undoubtedly the worst day of my life. ¡°Wow, Ms. Sian, you¡¯re so pretty,¡± the saledy helping me said. Yeah, I mean, even I have to say that I look pretty. But still¡­ugh. I would¡¯ve loved to just rip these dresses off. ¡°Here. You need to put these heels on as well.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I put on the heels. I do admit they did make me look slimmer and sexier. ¡°Wow. You look amazing. You fill it out so nicely.¡± The saledy looked at me as though she¡¯d never seen anything so beautiful before. ¡°Thank you.¡± Hey, sheplimented me, so I should thank her. And you know, it felt kind of nice. The old me would¡¯ve been pissed to hear such a thing. Maybe I¡¯ve mellowed out¡­or maybe my soul was giving into the feminine side. The thought of that suddenly freaked me out. ¡°Should we show the groom-to-be?¡± the saledy said, looking excited. ¡°Groom-to-be?¡± ¡°The handsome man waiting outside the dressing room.¡± ¡°....¡± Ugh, what do I do? Dear Lord. What should I do? No, wait. God is the reason I¡¯m in this mess! Oy! God! Come down here and fight me! Anyways, I pushed the curtain aside and stepped out of the dressing room towards Kyun. Kyun stared back at me as a wide smile spread over his face. Guess I really was that beautiful. ¡°Wow¡­¡± He slowly stood up and walked towards me as if he¡¯d been cast under a spell. Suddenly, he gave me a hug. ¡®Two strikes, you bastard.¡¯ Just one more strike. Just one more and I¡¯d let him have it. No holding back this time. ¡°Wow, Sian, you look amazing,¡± Kyun said. Then, he gave me another hug. Then¡­all of a sudden, he tilted his head and moved in to kiss me. *** Luckily, I managed to block his lips before they touched mine. So, he ended up kissing my hand. The staff members all gasped in shock at Kyun¡¯s bold move. ¡°Sian, it¡¯s no fun if you block me. This is a perfect moment. If you reject me, it will just ruin it,¡± Kyun said with a smile. He leaned in to try and kiss me again. I pinched his lips hard in response. ¡°Ow!¡± the guy screamed out in pain. I leaned in and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s take this to the bathroom.¡± Kyun¡¯s face lit up at that. He gave an eager nod while I asked the staff for a bathroom break. I headed into the girls¡¯ bathroom. Kyun followed, pretending to go to the men¡¯s room before hurrying over to the girl¡¯s bathroom. He immediately pushed me against the wall and moved in to kiss me again. I reached up and gave his lips another pinch. ¡°Someone¡¯s in a hurry.¡± ¡°Can you me me? I doubt anyone could hold back after looking at you.¡± And just then, this bastard reached up to grab my boobs, so I immediately proceeded to p his lips with my hand. p! p! p! p! ¡°Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!¡± Kyun stumbled backwards, trying to push my hands away. I stealthily avoided his hands while continuing to p his mouth. I then reached down and grabbed his ankle, causing him to fall hard on his butt. I heard the distinct sound of his pants splitting as he went down. I approached him slowly, the high heels clicking on the bathroom tiles. The guy began to shout at me, asking me what my problem was. In reply, I gave him a straight kick to his head. Pow!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± He went down again as I began to step on him with my heels. Stab! Stab! Stab! Stab! No one was watching or listening. In other words, that meant that there was no one to stop me as I stomped on him. Chapter 135 - Becoming a Bodyguard in You From the Star…(Part 1)

Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Bing a Bodyguard in You From the Star¡­(Part 1)

¡°Where did Kyun go?¡± the producer asked me. ¡°How should I know?¡± I replied, giving him a nomittal shrug. The producer then turned to look at Kyun¡¯s manager. ¡°Hey! Manager!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The manager ran over. ¡°Where did Kyun go?¡± the producer asked him. ¡°Oh¡­well¡­he told me that he needed to go to the bathroom, but for some reason, I can¡¯t reach him right now.¡± ¡°What? You can¡¯t reach him? Ugh.¡± The producer¡¯s face hardened in response. He asked, ¡°Is he ying hooky?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not it. He got a good scolding from ourpany presidentst time.¡± The manager sounded very confident, but the producer clearly didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°It¡¯s not like it would be the first time. The producers talk, you know. We may keep casting idols from U Entertainment because we have to stay on good terms with the agency, but don¡¯t you think that this is a bit too much?¡± It seemed like the producer had been keeping this in for a while. He then kept going. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that he¡¯d behave this time?¡± ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯ll go find him.¡± The manager gave a quick and low bow before running off. ¡°Oh, does he do this often?¡± I asked the producer with a sympathetic smile. The producer gave a vehement nod. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. He¡¯s incredibly rude to everyone and can¡¯t keepmitments. This kid thinks he can do whatever he wants just because he¡¯s a celebrity. He¡¯s just lucky that he¡¯s in the group. That¡¯s why producers usually try to avoid casting him. But the thing is, U Entertainment is rather powerful, so it couldn¡¯t be helped this time, but¡­sigh¡­I should just quit. You know, the kid promised to do well this time because of you. That¡¯s why we casted him, but¡­ugh. This little brat.¡± As the producer continued to speak, I could feel the smile widening on my face. I felt rather proud of myself for taking care of Kyun right now. I made sure to ruin that pretty face of his. Of course, once the swelling goes down, his face would be back to normal. But for now¡­well, I¡¯m sure that the producer would enjoy seeing it. As we were chatting, the manager suddenly showed up and started screaming for help. Upon closer look, we saw him holding Kyun on his back like a ragdoll. ¡°Tsk tsk,¡± I said, shaking my head. Who could¡¯ve hurt him so badly? Oh wait, that was me. I felt a little bad, but on the whole, I didn¡¯t really care. After all, he tried to attack me. No, wait, he did attack me. Touched my boobs and everything. Considering all of that, he got off easy. I would¡¯ve killed him if it weren¡¯t against thew. If this were the olden days¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s that on his back?¡± the producer asked. ¡°It looks like Kyun.¡± ¡°What?!¡± With a gasp, the producer ran towards the manager. As he did, I caught a quick glimpse of his face. He seemed rather excited. Soon, the producer then arrived where the manager was and took a good look at Kyun. ¡°Is he okay?¡± the producer asked, not sounding the least bit concerned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I need to take him to the hospital. I¡¯m really sorry, but I think we may have to leave early¡­¡± ¡°Oh, of course! Of course! It looks serious,¡± the producer said, but I caught another fleeting smile pass over his face. I knew he was a fellow kindred spirit. Just then, the manager passed me and as he did, Kyun¡¯s eyes burst open. The moment he saw me, he jumped off the manager¡¯s back. He was like a zombie being resurrected. His sudden movements shocked the manager and the producer, who both stared at him. Of course, I was also shocked. His face was swollen like a pumpkin, while you could just barely see his eyes. Anyways, Kyun was continuing to stare at me, so I spoke up. ¡°What?¡± Then, all of a sudden, he began to yell at me. Well¡­tried to yell at me anyway. Nothing came out of his mouth. I may or may not have injured his tongue as well in the process. So, he started to gesture, trying to tell the others through bodynguage. [It was her! Her! She¡¯s the one who made me this way! Oy! Look here, you producer! Call the police! Huh! Hurry! I¡¯m serious! She¡¯s a monster!!! Hey, manager! Hurry!!!] In response, I whispered to him, ¡°Fuck off, you perv.¡± I made sure toy some of the murderous wrath within those words, making him shut his mouth immediately as his body keeled over. Soon enough, he disappeared out of my sight before I looked down at my wedding dress. It really did look rather spectacr. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m wearing this.¡± I mean, really? ¡°I should take this off.¡± I turned to the VJ filming me. ¡°I can take this off now, right?¡± ¡°H-here¡­?¡± the VJ asked, drooling. ¡°Not here,¡± I said, giving him a threatening re. The VJ immediately spoke up afterwards. ¡°Oh! R-right. Sure! Go ahead and change.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± I quickly headed for the dressing room. *** When I came out, the producer was waiting for me. ¡°Where¡¯s Kyun?¡± I asked, pretending to be concerned. On the inside, I was praising myself, but luckily, I was a pretty good actress. ¡°Oh, he went to the hospital.¡± ¡°Can he talk?¡± ¡°No. It seems like he received a huge shock. They say that he¡¯s going to need therapy as well.¡± ¡°A huge shock?¡± I asked, sounding confused. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not quite sure what happened, but apparently, they gave him a notebook. He kept writing your name for some reason, saying that you kept hitting him.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± I shrugged, looking incredulous. But then, the producer was giving me a weird look. A rather suspicious one, if I may. ¡°Do you really think I did it?¡± ¡°Haha¡­well, no. I mean, I did hear you¡¯re really good at fighting.¡± ¡°I am, but you¡¯ve seen Kyun. He¡¯s really tall. How could I win against that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you beat Sung-hwan Lee on TV,¡± the producer pointed out with a smile. Ah. Sung-hwan. The UCIVA heavyweight athlete that I met while filming 24-Hour Jungle. The wrestling match where I won against him was aired during the episode. ¡°He was just going easy on me,¡± I said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Finally, the producer nodded. ¡°Well, we can always just check the security cameras,¡± he added with another smile. I smiled back. Since it had been done in a blind spot, there was no way we were caught on any cameras. Anyways, that ended the filming of the show. We would¡¯ve continued except apparently, Kyun had been adamant about never seeing me again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± *** After that, I just continued on as usual. I appeared on music programs, shotmercials, and basically just remained as busy as ever. Even now, I was in the waiting room after finishing a music program. ¡°Who farted on the stage?¡± I asked. Everyone shrugged. ¡°It really smelled.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Suddenly, Hainanughed. Everyone turned to look at her. ¡°Was it you, Hainan?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Hainan replied, giving me a sheepish look. I was shocked. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen Hainan fart before. I never pegged her as the type. ¡°I guess even pretty people have smelly farts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m human too, you know.¡± ¡°Well, here I thought you were a deity.¡± Hainanughed again at my reference. All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door. Knock knock. Before we could tell them toe in, they just opened the door and stuck their head in. With a beautiful and adorable face to boot. ¡°Oh!¡± It was a face I knew well. It was Heejin. The youngest member of Clover that I had filmed with during ¡®Army Body.¡¯ The one who kept farting all the time. The one who became a top star when she won everyone¡¯s hearts with her cute whining. But what was she doing here? Was she here to see me? ¡°Heejin,¡± I said with a wave. The moment Heejin spotted me, she skipped into the room with a huge smile. She greeted everyone warmly. ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Heejin Kang, the youngest member of rookie girl group Clover!¡± ¡°Hi~¡± all the members of Lovely Girlz said in response. ¡°Wow, so pretty.¡± That was Jia. Pretty people really do recognize their own. Anyways, her words made Heejin incredibly happy as she gave everyone another round of greetings before approaching me. ¡°Sian!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you free?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go get coffee,¡± Heejin said, taking my hand. With a nod, I got off my chair and we walked out of the waiting room, holding hands. But wow, how could anyone be this pretty? She was wearing a ring red mini skirt which contrasted beautifully against her snow white skin. The heels she was wearing made her look all the more beautiful. ¡°Have you lost weight?¡± ¡°No? Maybe your cornea¡¯s gotten smaller.¡± ¡°....¡± Anyways, we reached the caf¨¦ located in the lobby and took a seat at a table across from each other. ¡°Long time, no see,¡± Heejin said, still holding my hand. I remember her practically clinging to me while we were filming ¡®Army Body.¡¯ This girl really enjoys skinship. Whoever she ends up dating will probably be very happy about that. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while. How¡¯ve you been? I see you on TV a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m definitely a celebrity now,¡± Heejin replied with a shrug. Now that I¡¯m looking at her, I can see some of that star confidence radiating off of her. ¡°Must be tiring though.¡± ¡°Not really. I¡¯m making the best of it now. I can¡¯t waste this chance. Who knows when it will be this good in the future.¡± ¡°True.¡± Well, well. Seems like our Heejin has grown up a bit since thest time I see her. Back then, she was so na?ve. ¡°But then again, it¡¯s not like I can totally fail. Not when I¡¯m this pretty.¡± Ah, never mind. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Did you know that I¡¯m going to be in a drama?¡± ¡°You From the Star?¡± It was the title of an uing drama that was already getting a lot of hype from the public. Especially since the female lead was announced to be Heejin. ¡°Yeah. They told me that they needed someone to y a female bodyguard in one of the scenes.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said with a nod. Heejin then continued. ¡°We¡¯d normally use a stuntman, but I rmended you.¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good at fighting.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°And you¡¯re pretty as well.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°If I were to choose a bodyguard, I¡¯d want it to be you.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Anyways, when I pitched the idea, the director really liked it and asked me to ask you. That¡¯s why I came to see you. You¡¯ll do it, right?¡± ¡°....¡± I really changed my mind. This girl was still just as shameless and na?ve as ever. ¡°It¡¯s just one episode. Can you do it for me? Please? Please~¡± All of a sudden, Heejin was next to me and whining into my shoulder. The sight immediately melted my heart. There is nothing truly more dangerous than a woman who knows she¡¯s cute. ¡°I¡¯ll ask mypany president.¡± ¡°Okay! Thank you, Sian! I love you!¡± Heejin said, giving me a big hug. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. ¡®Inhale, exhale, inhale, exhale¡­¡¯ Chapter 136 - Becoming a Bodyguard in You From the Star…(Part 2)

Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Bing a Bodyguard in You From the Star¡­(Part 2)

¡°Hey, Jinwoo.¡± ¡°Oh¡­sorry. Mr. Park.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jinwoo said. ¡°Do you know Heejin Kang?¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s one of the hottest stars right now.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m good friends with her,¡± I bragged. I mean, it¡¯s true after all. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Jinwoo said in response, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Wait¡­really?¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know about you¡­except for your real identity.¡± ¡°My real identity?¡± ¡°You know. Whether or not you¡¯re an alien¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± I almost called him a crazy bastard on the spot, but luckily, I refrained myself. ¡°Anyways, Heejin asked me a favor.¡± ¡°You talking about You From the Star?¡± ¡°How do you know about that?¡± ¡°The president of U Entertainment called me.¡± ¡°Oh. Really?¡± Well, that was fast. ¡°So, are you going to do it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jinwoo said, his eyes bing wide. He added, ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time you agreed to something this fast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I never did.¡± ¡°Amazing.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But, Sian?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It could be dangerous. The fight scene is intense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Really, it is. It¡¯s my opponent who has more to worry about. ¡°You have to do wire stunts as well.¡± ¡°Wire stunts? Do I really have to do that?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course. You want to do this properly, don¡¯t you?¡± Jinwoo said. ¡°Well, of course.¡± ¡°Anyways, they¡¯re having professional stuntmen work with you before filming.¡± ¡°They are?¡± I said, making a face. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Seriously. Why? I don¡¯t need anyone to work with me. I was the best of the best during my time. ¡°What do you mean why? You need to work with professionals and learn how to fight.¡± ¡°But I know how to fight.¡± ¡°Fighting in real life is different from fight scenes in dramas.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fine. We¡¯ll just see if that¡¯s truly the case. ¡°So you¡¯re doing it, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± And that¡¯s how I was confirmed for the drama. Then again, I can¡¯t say I was too enthusiastic about the idea. As soon as I left the office, I called Heejin. Ring ring. Click. She picked up right away. It¡¯s like she¡¯d been waiting for my call. ¨C Sian! ¡°Hey, Heejin. I¡¯m doing it.¡± ¨C I know! I just heard!¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± ¨C Hey, Sian, where are you right now? ¡°In your heart~¡± ¨C Hehe. Sian, you¡¯re so cute! ¡°....¡± I¡¯m thirty years old¡­ ¨C Are you free? Let¡¯s meet up! ¡°Sure,¡± I agreed. I might as well take this chance to ask her more about the drama. *** ¡°Get in,¡± I said to Heejin as I rolled down my window. I was at the U Entertainment building. That is, I drove to the building in my own car to pick her up. It was the Genesis that Nayoung¡¯s father had gifted me. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Heejin eximed. She ran over and got into the passenger seat, looking all around the car. She let out a gasp. ¡°Oh my god, Sian! This car is so cool!¡± ¡°I got it as a gift.¡± ¡°From who?¡± ¡°The CEO of Saman Group.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± I said with a smile. I stepped on the gas and soon, we sped off. ¡°What should we eat?¡± I asked. ¡°I want a burger!¡± ¡°A burger?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Burgers sounded nice. A little young for my taste, but Heejin was still a baby herself if you¡¯d ask me. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The Han river.¡± Suddenly, Heejin let out a shy giggle. I swear, if I was in a man¡¯s body¡­ ¡°What¡¯s with theugh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time going to the Han River with someone. Like a date!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± It was my first time as well. The thought of my having first Han river date with Heejin made me rather happy. ¡°Have you been to the Han river before with your boyfriend?¡± ¡°My boyfriend? I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± Of course I don¡¯t have one. And I never will. ¡°Like never.¡± ¡°Yep. I¡¯m SFL.¡± ¡°What¡¯s SFL?¡± ¡°Single for life.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Heejinughed again. I added, ¡°I don¡¯t n on ever having a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Why not? Do you hate men?¡± ¡°With a passion,¡± I said with a firm nod. All men were trash. ¡°Really? Why? Then, do you like girls?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not¡­¡± ¡°Not what?¡± ¡°A lesbian?¡± ¡°....¡± Just how many times am I going to have to hear that? I¡¯m a guy, goddammit! That¡¯s why I like girls! ¡°I¡¯m not a lesbian.¡± ¡°If so, why do you hate men?¡± ¡°I just do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± And just then, we arrived at the Han River. I tried to park, but the car in front of us kept bouncing up and down. . ¡°Sian, what¡¯s wrong with that car?¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably doing things inside.¡± I mean, why else would a car be bouncing like that? ¡°Things?¡± Heejin said, looking confused. Either that, or she was pretending to be innocent. ¡°Couple things,¡± I said, trying to keep it PG. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Heejin gasped, covering her mouth with both hands. She immediately looked embarrassed. ¡°Hey, want to see something funny?¡± I expertly lined my car so that it was right behind the other car. Then, I turned the headlights. Shocked screams have never sounded so beautiful. *** The couple quickly drove away, looking like two parents who¡¯d been caught by their kids having sex. I calmly pulled into their space. ¡°Nice view.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Heejin said, watching the scene in front of her with a thoughtful look on her face. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Just trying to figure out if this is all real or if it¡¯s a dream.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked with an amused smile. Then again, to be honest, I wondered that as well. Am I really a girl? Or is it simply a dream that I need to wake up from? And you know, if it was a dream, I think I might be a little sad. I¡¯ve made a lot of friends and I¡¯d hate to say goodbye. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d evere here.¡± ¡°Just enjoy it.¡± After all, c¡¯est vie. ¡°Let¡¯s get some burgers.¡± ¡°Okay. Oh but, Sian?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°My agency president gave me his card. He told us to buy food with it.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Well, that was sweet of him. ¡°Let¡¯s get something expensive,¡± Heejin suggested. ¡°Nah. That¡¯s too bothersome. Let¡¯s just order some hamburgers.¡± He¡¯s a lucky, lucky man. ¡°Okay!¡± So we ordered some delivery hamburgers. But I knew that one wouldn¡¯t be enough, or two¡­or three¡­or four¡­five¡­six¡­seven¡­so I ordered ten. With Heejin¡¯s, that was eleven burgers. ¡°You¡¯re only having one?¡± ¡°Yeah. One¡¯s enough for me.¡± ¡°How?¡± I really don¡¯t get it. How could one burger possibly be enough? Well anyways, the hamburgers soon arrived and we began to eat. ¡°So Heejin, you¡¯re in U Entertainment?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Heejin said, dipping her fries into some ketchup. ¡°That¡¯s the samepany as Kyun Park from Cowboy, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. The Cowboy members have been there longer though.¡± ¡°They¡¯re total trash.¡± Heejin smiled at those words. Then, she spoke up. ¡°You mean Kyun, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered. ¡°Everyone knows he¡¯s awful to women. Ourpany president doesn¡¯t like him much either.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yeah, but the problem is that Cowboy is a really popr group so the president can¡¯t do much about it. Kyun alone brings in so much money from overseas. He¡¯s filming a drama in China, you know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± How could a guy like that be so popr? The world needed better taste. ¡°Yeah, but I heard he was attacked recently. He keeps telling everyone that it was you. Was it really?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered honestly. Might as well. Heejin knows how good I am at fighting. ¡°Ha! I knew it. I figured something like that would happen the moment I heard you two were casted together.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve told him to be careful.¡± ¡°I should have.¡± Heejin and I looked at each other and smiled. But as we did, a weird feeling settled over us. My eyes quickly nced down at a slight blob of ketchup on the corner of Heejin¡¯s lips. I wanted to lick it off, but I refrained myself. Again and again. Because that¡¯s all I can do. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°If you were a guy, I¡¯d totally kiss you.¡± ¡°....¡± Ugh. Why did she have to say that? Anyways, we continued to chat as we ate the rest of our burgers. I also made a decision to myself ¨C to nevere back to the Han River again. This was just too hard. All this pretending and holding myself back. It was just too tiring. *** The days passed quickly, and I was soon on my way to an action school to meet with the stuntmen for my scene. They were going to teach me martial arts and judge my fighting skills for themselves. ¡°Hi. Nice to meet you. Sian, right?¡± That was the director of the action school, Sun-dong Hong. He gave me a bow as I walked in. ¡°Yes, hello,¡± I greeted back. We shook hands. The moment I touched his hand, I knew he was a samurai. Yep. A samurai. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, giving him a modest smile. ¡°Where did you learn to fight like that?¡± ¡°Uh, just around,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, it does look that way,¡± the director said. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve received no official training. I can¡¯t exactly say you¡¯re good at it.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Here we go. Another guy getting on my nerves. ¡°And you should probably know that fighting in real life is very different from fighting in dramas.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware.¡± After all, showing and doing are two different things. ¡°That¡¯s good. We do stunts purely for performance purposes, and it can be hard to get used to. Also, remember that the harder the move, the cooler it looks on screen.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°So you may have difficulty in the beginning.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°The thing is, there¡¯s some acting as well. The original actor was supposed to be from our school, but Heejin kept insisting on using you so¡­¡± The man slowly shook his head. It seemed like he didn¡¯t agree with the drama director¡¯s decision to cast me instead. ¡°Well, no matter. We¡¯ll do our best to help you prepare for your scene. You just have to follow our lead. And please be understanding if I tend to get angry or go hard on you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yeah, yeah. Get on with it. Geez, this man could talk. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I followed Sun-dong into the gym and that¡¯s when I noticed ¨C everyone was staring at me. But unlike most people who stared at me, these people seemed rather hostile. As well as wary. Their gazes were as if they expected me to fail. All of a sudden, one of them approached me. He was very tall and well-toned. He stood right in front of me and started speaking. ¡°Hi, there. I¡¯m Minho Lee, the Kick Specialist here. I¡¯ll be teaching you how to kick.¡± He finished with a small bow. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I said with a bow of my own. Minho then continued. ¡°I¡¯m very strict, so I hope you¡¯re ready to focus.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Chapter 137 - Becoming a Bodyguard in You From the Star…(Part 3)

Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Bing a Bodyguard in You From the Star¡­(Part 3)

I noticed that Minho was still staring at me. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m just a bit worried as to whether you can actually pull this off or not. You don¡¯t really look like you have a lot of muscle on you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright. We don¡¯t have much time so we need to get started.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Now let¡¯s start with a kick. Try to kick my hand hard. It might be a little difficult, but let¡¯s see what you can do.¡± Minho held out his left arm and held his hand up high. ¡°Um¡­¡± I was slightly conflicted. If I had to go through all these tests, then it would be a while before we actually did anything. ¡°Do you have security cameras here?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t,¡± Minho answered in response. ¡°Oh, really?¡± I smiled. Then, I lifted my leg and gave Minho a kick straight to the chest. Wham! ¡°Ergh!¡± Minho flew backwards as his hands clutched his chest. Thud. At that sound, everyone in the gym turned to stare at us. Anyways, they all looked confused, as well as very curious. Sun-dong, who had been watching us the whole time, looked at me with his jaw dropped in shock. I stared at Sun-dong. Then, with a smirk, I gave him a roundkick to the thigh. Pow! ¡°Argh!¡± Sun-dong copsed on the spot before I gave a loud cry. ¡°Come on!¡± I gave the shout everything I got. It seemed to rile everyone up. And then, all of a sudden, they were alling at me. *** 25 against 1. Pow! Wham! m! Kick! Pow! This was not the sound of me getting beat up, but rather the sound of me beating up everybody else. Boom! Crash! Crash! Boom! Read more chapters at L isnovel And this was the sound of everyone hitting the walls as I sent them flying. ¡°Hyaa!¡± One man tried to get me with a drop kick, but I grabbed his foot as it came down. Then, I heaved him up and threw him to the ground. Whoosh! Crash! K.O. I did a high kick that sent three more flying and a sidekick that got five. It continued like that for thirty minutes. Tobe honest, it took another five to finally wrap everything up. ¡°Well, that was fun,¡± I said, dusting myself off. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a fight that stimting. All the stuntmen just stared at me. They were all on the floor, unable to move. ¡°How weak.¡± I walked across the gym floor to Sun-dong. ¡°Hey you.¡± ¡°....¡± He didn¡¯t reply. Did he pass out? I tentatively picked up my foot and gave him a slight push. His eyes burst open. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Hey, you!¡± I looked down at him. I could detect a hint of fear in the look he gave me. ¡°So? Am I in?¡± The man answered with an immediate nod. And from that moment on, the members of the Action School had no reason to look down on me anymore. *** ¡°If you could jump down from here¡­¡± That was Sun-dong giving me instructions, though he sounded a lot more polite now. ¡°I just have to jump down, right?¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­we need to get you some wires.¡± ¡°Do I have to wear wires?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sun-dong looked at me like I was crazy. ¡°Okay, fine. Get me the wires.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Another guy came up to me and started fitting me in the wires. They felt rather restrictive. If it were up to me, I would¡¯ve just jumped down without them¡­but I didn¡¯t want to be called an alien again. Soon, all the wires were in ce. Someone on the other side of the gym pulled as I flew up to the ceiling. All of a sudden, they all smirked. They probably thought I¡¯d freak out or something, but I didn¡¯t. In fact, I thought it was rather low. ¡°Can you get me up higher?¡± ¡°....¡± The other students all stared at me in wonder. But just then, Sun-dong actuallyplimented me! ¡°Great job, Sian!¡± he shouted, pping his hands. Then again, it didn¡¯t sound very sincere, to be honest. ¡°Now try the routine that you learned,¡± Sun-dong shouted, and so I did. With precision and grace. I was as good as I would¡¯ve been onnd, and it didn¡¯t look awkward at all. Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped and it looked as though they forgot how to speak. Soon, I finished the routine and everyone began to apud. ¡°That¡¯s good enough, don¡¯t you think?¡± I asked Sun-dong. Sun-dong gave me a firm nod. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re done here! Just do exactly as you did when you film!¡± ¡°Well¡­should we try one more time before I go? I don¡¯t think the wires were controlled properly.¡± I gestured to Minho. The very first one to feel my strength. The thing is, he had actually done very well, but I wanted to mess with him a bit. At my words, Sun-dong immediately started to shout at Minho. ¡°Hey, you! Do your job properly! You can¡¯t even do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Minho said, bowing his head in remorse. ¡°So I don¡¯t have to try it again?¡± ¡°No, absolutely not! You were perfect!¡± Sun-dong said loudly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave then. See you at the shoot~¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Sun-dong said, as did everyone else. I came out of the gym, followed by Sun-dong. ¡°You don¡¯t have to escort me out.¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°But, um¡­Miss Sian¡­¡± Sun-dong said, sounding very cautious. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If you decide to act in another drama¡­please don¡¯t forget about us!¡± With that, Sun-dong held out a business card. Did he think that I was going to be some top star or something? He¡¯s already sucking up to me. ¡°Oh¡­um, sure. If I need anything, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°Of course! Thank you!¡± Sun-dong gave me a low bow, which I epted with as much grace as I could. ¡°Well then, see you!¡± ¡°Bye, Miss Sian! Get home safely!¡± I climbed into the van and headed back to the dorms. On the way, I ordered enough pizza for 75 people and had it delivered to the gym. I paid for it myself as well. You know, I really am an awesome guy. *** Back at the dorms, I waszing around when the doorbell rang. Everyone looked up to stare at the door. Hainan finally got up to open it. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. Mr. Park! May Ie in?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Hainan opened the door as Jinwoo came into view. What is he doing here? ¡°Hi, guys~¡± Jinwoo said, waving like some primary student. It didn¡¯t suit him at all. ¡°Hello,¡± we all said. ¡°Well then.¡± The man walked into the living room as he gave each of us an indulging fatherly smile. Then again, as soon as he saw me, that smile turned into a look of confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sian, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Practice ended.¡± ¡°Already?!¡± Jinwoo eximed in shock. I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s only been three hours.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± It¡¯s true. It took me 30 minutes to beat all 25 fighters, then another two hours and 30 minutes for me to master everything. So, what¡¯s the issue? ¡°Oh, I see. You only introduced yourself,¡± Jinwoo said, a look of understandinging over him. ¡°No. We finished rehearsals and everything,¡± I said, ying with my toes. What? They were really pretty. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We finished everything.¡± Was he deaf? ¡°Everything? In other words, you don¡¯t have to go back anymore?¡± Jinwoo asked me, staring at me in disbelief. ¡°Yep. I just have to wait for filming day.¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± To say Jinwoo was shocked would be an understatement, but then, he immediately got over it. At this point, he really should be used to this. After all, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve shocked him. I¡¯ve probably given him more heart attacks than he needs. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, going back to my toes. I noticed Jinwoo staring, so I stretched my toes out, silently asking if he wanted to y with them as well. Jinwoo quickly turned away. ¡°The thing is, you guys were booked for another variety show. I just wanted to let you know since I was passing by. But I must say, your ce is messier than I thought it would be.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± At Jinwoo¡¯s words, everyone giggled. It was true. The dorms were filthy. There were those who made the mess and those who cleaned. Anyways, the one who usually did the cleaning was me. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been so busytely that I haven¡¯t been able to pick up after everyone like I used to. ¡°Let¡¯s try to keep things clean guys.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Park~¡± everyone answered. But wait, am I saying we don¡¯t fight over this stuff? No, we don¡¯t, because everyone is messy so we all understand each other. I¡¯m the only one who even bothers to clean up around here. After all, I am the oldest in spirit. It¡¯s my responsibility. But sometimes, I find myself face to face with their underwear. That¡¯s rather embarrassing. Especially if there are personal stains on them. And it¡¯s not asionally, either. This happens almost every day. In response, I begged the girls to at least put their underwear in the wash, but they don¡¯t listen to me. ¡°Which show is it?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s a show called ¡®Do You Know the Brothers?¡¯ Have you heard of it?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± everyone answered. ¡®Do You Know the Brothers?¡¯ is a show where there are 6 men who roast the visiting guests. ¡°They want you guys on the show. Also, it¡¯s about time you guys went on it anyways.¡± ¡°Who wanted us especially?¡± ¡°Si-dong Kang,¡± Jinwoo said with a big smile. Then, he added, ¡°Apparently, he pushed hard for you guys. He mentioned that he¡¯s friends with you, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah, a bit.¡± Yeah, I¡¯d say we¡¯re friends. We met on Idol Dream and evenpeted in the Food Leagues together. He really liked me. ¡°He says to be careful. He¡¯sing after you,¡± Jinwoo said with another smile. ¡°Oh, really?¡± I said with a smile of my own. How should I respond to that? If I use my strength, would that look funny? Well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll know what he¡¯s doing. He¡¯s the veteran after all. ¡°What is it?¡± Jia asked, looking excited. To be honest, aside from me, the girls haven¡¯t been on a lot of variety shows. And this is the first time all of us will appear on a show. Oh yeah, there was the Idol Olympics, but that¡¯s not really a variety show. More of apetition, to be exact. Well anyways, it wasn¡¯t just Jia who looked eager. Everyone else did as well. ¡°Filming is next Monday.¡± ¡°Sounds fun!¡± Everyone seemed rather excited. Seeing them all happy made me feel happy as well. ¡°When are you filming your scene, Sian?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s on Sunday. You guys should alle and watch, since you¡¯re free and all.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jinwoo replied. ¡°Okay!¡± all the members shouted. With that, it was settled. Sunday, we¡¯d be together. And on Monday, we¡¯d all guest on a show together. I really loved it when we were all together ¨C it made me so happy. Chapter 138 - Becoming a Bodyguard in You From the Star…(Part 4)

Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Bing a Bodyguard in You From the Star¡­(Part 4)

It was now Sunday, which meant that I was on my way to the set of ¡®You From the Star.¡¯ Nothing to worry about. I just had to fight like I had with the students at the action school. I wanted to do some improv as well, but if I did, the others fighting with me could get hurt. For example, if I hit someone in the head when I¡¯m supposed to hit them in the stomach, that person might pass out. And that would be quite inconvenient. ¡°Sian, you nervous?¡± Jia asked me. She was riding in the van with me. Well¡­not just her. All the other members were going with me to the set. ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡± I said casually. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought this, but it¡¯s like you have guts made of steel.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just say that I¡¯m brave?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jia said, clinging herself next to me. ¡°Hey Sian,¡± Yoo-jin asked me from the other side. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I heard a funny rumor.¡± ¡°What rumor?¡± I asked. What now? Honestly, there were so many rumors about me at this point that I¡¯ve lost track of them. ¡°That you fought with the people at the action school and won.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, doing my best to look confused. ¡°And that the fight was 25 to 1.¡± ¡°You mean 1 to 25.¡± ¡°Whatever. Wait, does that mean it¡¯s true?¡± Yoo-jin asked, looking quite doubtful. Everyone in the van stared at me after that. Hak-gyu even turned his body fully around to look at me before remembering that he was supposed to drive. We could¡¯ve been in a huge ident. ¡°Yeah, right. How can I win against 25 people? I¡¯m human too, you know,¡± I answered. I¡¯d love to brag, but sadly, I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Nuh-uh. I know a guy who goes to that school. He told me he passed out after being beat up by you. Look.¡± Yoo-jin actually pulled out a photo of the guy, and there was no mistaking his ck eye. Everyone gasped when they saw that photo. ¡°Oh my god.¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± ¡°It looks really bad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awful.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t go blind, right?¡± ¡°Wow, Sian. You¡¯ve really done it this time.¡± What¡¯s funny though is that while they all sounded worried, their faces seemed rather amused. ¡°You guys actually believe I did this? All of you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± everyone answered simultaneously. Well, there was no point in hiding it then. ¡°Fine. Yeah, it was me.¡± Read more chapters at L isnovel ¡°Of course.¡± Everyone gave knowing nods, not even questioning my im. How could they believe that I actually won against 25 people? Well, considering all the unbelievable things I¡¯ve pulled off in the past, this was probably nothing. They¡¯ll probably believe me if I told them I was an alien. But just then, Hak-gyu made a weird swerve. As if he had actually been shocked by what I said. ¡°Hey, Manager Lee. Drive properly, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°O-okay¡­¡± *** We arrived at the set. The first person to see me was Heejin. ¡°Sian~¡± The moment she saw me, she ran into my arms and greeted the other members afterwards. She was so bright and energetic that she became friends with the others instantly. ¡°Where do I go?¡± ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll introduce you to the director.¡± ¡°Oh¡­right.¡± I mean, he was the director. I should say hi to him. I am a member of a popr girl group now. You never know when I might be working with him on another drama. Anyways, we headed towards the director and saw him almost right away. He was very focused on something on aputer monitor. ¡°Excuse me, Sir,¡± Heejin said in her bright, cute voice. ¡°Hi, Heejin!¡± the director greeted back enthusiastically. He looked like a father looking at his precious baby girl. ¡°This is Sian, the one who¡¯s going to y my bodyguard.¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Sian Lee! It¡¯s nice to meet you! I¡¯ve read so much about you from the news.¡± The director stuck his hand out and I shook it. He looked older than I thought he would be. Around mid-50¡¯s maybe. But then, I heardter he¡¯s actually mid-40¡¯s. ¡°Hi. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Heejin. She says you¡¯re an amazing director.¡± This was actually a lie. She never said those things. I just made them up. ¡°Thank you, but I must say Sian, you¡¯re more beautiful in person.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve heard,¡± I answered. I noticed that the director wouldn¡¯t stop staring at my body. I immediately pegged him as a pervert, but there was something different about him. Most men stare at my chest or my legs, but this man was scanning my overall body. He wasn¡¯t missing anything. ¡°Is there something wrong with my body?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Haha. It¡¯s just you¡¯re so beautiful. You could be a model¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± I said with a smile. Seriously? A model? As if. ¡°But you have an amazing body,¡± the director said, giving my body another scan. I mean, he¡¯s not wrong. I¡¯ve consistently ranked number 1 in terms of idol physique. Yoo-jin is always right behind me as number 2. Yoo-jin¡¯s chest is definitely bigger than mine, but I have better lines than her. Not to mention, just prettier in general. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people with nice bodies,¡± I answered modestly. That seemed to please the director even more. ¡°And modest to boot. Anyways, it¡¯s very nice to meet you. Oh, right. I¡¯m Joong-chun Cho.¡± Now he tells me his name. Joong-chun Cho. It didn¡¯t really suit him. The name sounded rather edgy andpetitive. But this guy just looked like your basic passive nerd. Just your average Joe. ¡°Nice to meet you as well. So, where do I go?¡± I asked, looking around. Everyone was moving around, getting the set ready. The other actors were also standing around, practicing their scenes. ¡°If you go over there, you¡¯ll find the other stuntmen practicing,¡± the director answered, pointing me in the right direction. ¡°Thanks.¡± With a slight bow, I left and headed towards the stuntmen. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± I asked Heejin. ¡°I need to practice the scene with you as well. Your role in the scene is to save me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Oh, yeah. We were soon in front of the action school team. The moment he saw me, Sun-dong immediately ran over. ¡°Miss Sian! Hello!¡± ¡°Hi.¡± Sun-dong really needs to chill. It was theplete opposite of how he treated me when he first saw me. Nothing like a good beating to suppress someone. ¡°Hello, Heejin,¡± Sun-dong said, greeting Heejin as well. ¡°Hi.¡± The other team members said their greetings as well as I greeted them all back. ¡°So I have to practice the scene, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Right. You remember the blocking fromst time, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I saw the video.¡± The team had sent me a video for me to watch. Sometimes, they¡¯d send me videos of them eating as well. I ended up eating a lot ofte-night snacks because of them. ¡°That¡¯s good. First, you need to change. Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Sun-dong looked this way and that, finally spotting the costume team on the other side of the set. He turned to Minho. ¡°Minho. Go get Sian¡¯s bodyguard costume.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Minho hurried over to the costume team, then came back just as fast. ¡°Here you go. You can change over there.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I took the costume and headed for the changing rooms. Once again, Heejin was following me. ¡°Yeah?¡± I said, looking confused. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not changing into anything,¡± I pointed out. Heejin was already changed since she arrived an hour ago. So why was she following me? ¡°I want to see your body. Is that wrong?¡± ¡°....¡± Was she a lesbian as well? She says she¡¯s not, but you never know. Anyways, I ended up going into the changing room with Heejin. I took off my clothes one by one and every time I did, Heejin let out a gasp of awe. She even stared back and forth between my chest and hers with a pout. ¡°Sian, should I get a boob job?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, taking the rest of my clothes off. Of course, my underwear stayed. ¡°Why not? You have big boobs.¡± ¡°And they¡¯re ufortable.¡± ¡°Hmph. Lucky you.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m going to seriously consider it. Clothes fit you better when you have bigger boobs.¡± ¡°I said no,¡± I said. Heejin was perfect just the way she is. A boob job with that body? Absolutely not. ¡°Hmph,¡± Heejin said, acting mad. We continued to chat for a moment and finally, I was fully changed. ¡°There.¡± ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Heejin instantly got hearts in her eyes when she looked at me. ¡°How do I look?¡± ¡°Wow¡­Sian, you look so cool¡­¡± Heejin looked at me like she was seeing me for the first time, and I smiled in response. All of a sudden, Heejin was giving me another hug. ¡°Do I look that good?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m in love with you.¡± Heejin refused to let go of me as she continued. ¡°You¡¯re totally going to get more female fans after this.¡± ¡°That cool, huh?¡± ¡°Totally! Absolutely! So cool!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see with the hair.¡± I began to gather my hair and tied it into a bun,pleting the look. The moment I was done, Heejin squealed again. ¡°Sian, I love you!¡± ¡°....¡± Was she really straight? ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We both left the dressing room and headed back to where the action school team was hanging out. But as we were walking, people stopped to stare. The men all had their mouths agape, whlie the women also looked incredibly shocked. Everyone was impressed by how good I looked, it seems. ¡®What am I going to do with myself?¡¯ Seriously. Being this popr had its drawbacks too, you know. Soon, we caught up with the stuntmen again and they too, all stared at me with open mouths. I could actually see them falling for me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you look so pretty,¡± Heejin whispered to me. She looked up at me with a proud smile, as if it was an honor to stand next to me. ¡°Well, let¡¯s do this.¡± At that, the others finally regained themselves. ¡°Ah. Right,¡± Sun-dong said not long after. He had everyone get into position. I took my ce behind Heejin. ¡°This is the scene where Heejin¡¯s character gets attacked while giving an interview in the street. Sian, you¡¯re her only bodyguard, and you have to protect her from all of us. Since you know all of the moves already, let¡¯s just jump right into it.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± everyone shouted. Heejin began to walk forward. There was no one there, but Heejin was the professional and acted like there were, greeting pretend people with a wave left and right. I walked right behind her, looking stiff and professional, ncing this way and that like a bodyguard should. Just then, one of the men ran towards Heejin. I immediately grabbed Heejin by the arm and pulled her towards me while simultaneously sticking my foot out to give the guy a kick in the stomach. Now had it gone as nned, he would¡¯ve been hit and flown backwards. That was the way it was choreographed. But wouldn¡¯t you believe it! He dodges the kick, takes out a knife, and stabs me in the thigh! Chapter 139 - Becoming a Bodyguard in You From the Star…(Part 5)

Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Bing a Bodyguard in You From the Star¡­(Part 5)

ng! The sound of metal hitting metal. He definitely stabbed me in the thigh, but a metallic ng rang out when he did. How, you may ask? Because I was already made of hard stuff. That¡¯s why there was a ng. Anyways, thanks to that, my thigh remained okay while the look on the guy¡¯s face was priceless. Meanwhile, everyone watching gasped in shock. From their standpoint, they didn¡¯t actually see the knife stab me, so they weren¡¯t shocked by that. It¡¯s the fact that someone had actually brought a knife to the set. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± One by one, they all yelled in anger and ran forward as if to protect me, but I was faster. Pow! With a high kick, I swiftly got him in the head and he immediately passed out on the floor. K.O. Everyone gasped again. ¡°S¡­Sian¡­a-are you okay¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but what¡¯s up with him?¡± I asked, giving the fallen guy a knock on the head. If I had been just any other person, it could¡¯ve ended really badly. I¡¯d probably be on the ground with blood everywhere. Just the thought of it made me so angry that I stepped on his chin. Wham! Suddenly, the guy¡¯s eyes burst open, shocking me so much that I gave him another kick. Pow! And with that, he was out again. ¡°What the hell?¡± I¡¯ve really seen everything at this point. ¡°Call the police.¡± Minho had indeed called the police, who arrived shortly after to take him away. His name was Jung-joon Park. When I was practicing with him, I hadn¡¯t detected anything weird. To think, he turned out to be an anti. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Iter found out that he firmly believed that I was an alien. So he fully believed that I would live even after being stabbed. Crazy bastard. Anyways, we began practicing again and soon, it was time to film. *** ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I was watching Heejin act. Her role was that of a top star, but a rather rude one at that. So, she was supposed to be cursing out at the manager, but her acting was rather awkward. Her words, her face, everything was just awkward. The only good thing was her appearance. There was no denying that she was pretty. ¡°Ugh. This is embarrassing.¡± It was so cringey, I was getting goosebumps all over my body. When it finally ended, it was time to film my scene, and I walked onto the scene. ¡°Huh? Why is my bodyguard a girl?¡± Heejin snapped, ring at me. Or at least, what she thought was a ring expression. Other than that, she didn¡¯t really look mad. Just cute. I bet all the men watching were thinking the same thing. The director himself was drooling, but if she¡¯s supposed to be mad, then wouldn¡¯t her being cute be considered no good? But the director didn¡¯t say that. In fact, heplimented her for doing so well. Oh, the irony. ¡°But she¡¯s the best one we¡¯ve got¡­she¡¯ll protect you¡­¡± ¡°Her? Look at her! She¡¯s so skinny! I bet I¡¯m a better fighter than her!¡± Heejin snapped. Then she aded, ¡°Besides! She¡¯s prettier than I am!¡± Suddenly, sheughed and the director had to cut. But instead of scolding her, the director merely pped and said that it was okay. That made me think that I had misjudged him and that maybe he was a good person. But then, it turns out I was wrong. Because right after, the actor ying the manager made a mistake as the director ripped into him. ¡°Hey, you! Get your fucking head out of your ass! What¡¯s so fucking hard about that?! Also, your face! What the fuck is that?! Whose idea was it to cast her?!¡± As the director continued shouting, the actress ying the manager bowed her head before she began to cry. I tried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t cry.¡± At that, she did stop crying. But really, did the director have to be that harsh? When Heejin makes a mistake, he just lets it go with a smile, but if anyone else does anything, he starts shouting like a maniac. How as that fair? Anyways, we continued with filming. ¡°How the hell am I supposed to trust you?¡± Heejin said her line awkwardly. I simply stared back with an aloof face. That was my role. Just stare with an aloof expression on my face until my scene when I¡¯m supposed toe out and protect her. No lines. Anyways, Heejin did her scene where she was giving an interview out on the streets. I followed right behind her, looking around and making sure everything was okay, but there were a lot of people watching. Of course, they were just extras, but they were honestly fascinated to see me and Heejin. A few even tried to sneak a few photos with their phones. We had to do a lot of cuts because of that. Whenever that happened, the director would curse out the agency director that had sent the extras. Anyways, we continued filming, and it was soon my time to be the star. A man came running towards us from the side. I took Heejin by the arm, pulled her toward me while simultaneously giving the guy a kick in the stomach. Wham! ¡°Ergh!¡± The man flew backwards as others came out from all sides to attack me. Everyone began shouting in fright as I began to fight my opponents. I just fought as we had practiced. My kicks were smooth and swift, and everyone stared like they were watching a magnificent dance. Hence, we were able to finish the whole fight in one take. The final part of me on the wire and flying through the air ended just as smoothly, finishing the whole scene in five minutes. ¡°Cut!¡± the director shouted. Everyone apud, clearly impressed. Even the other team members from the action school began to p for me. ¡°Whew.¡± As I looked around, I noticed the way people were looking at me. It was almost like they had fallen for me. I gave them a smile and a wink, and at the moment I did, everyone ¨C both men and women ¨C instantly lost it. *** After filming was over, the director came looking for me. The director who treats top stars like family while making rookies feel like trash. Therefore, I decided I didn¡¯t like him. ¡°Sian, you were amazing today.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± ¡°You looked like a professional stuntman. Actually, no, even better! I¡¯ve been a director for 20 years, and I¡¯ve never seen anything like it!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°So I thought I¡¯d ask¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is it fine for you to be in more scenes?¡± ¡°What?¡± What the hell? ¡°I just can¡¯t get your scene out of my head, so I want to include you in more scenes. We could even give you some lines.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°So, what do you say?¡± ¡°No,¡± I rejected his offer. ¡°Oh¡­I guess you¡¯re nervous at the idea¡­¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t. It just sounded bothersome. I want to rest too, you know. ¡°Well, what are you nervous about? The acting? We could get you an acting teacher. Also, we won¡¯t give you too many lines. You just have to keep fighting like you did today¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± I said with a smile. The director¡¯s face fell. ¡°But you¡¯re exactly what this drama needs!¡± ¡°....¡± Sheesh, couldn¡¯t this guy take a hint? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to,¡± I said again. Finally, the director gave a sigh of resignation. ¡°Sigh¡­okay. I¡¯ll call the director and ask him myself.¡± ¡°....¡± Okay, this guy was officially stupid. ¡°Anyways, I really wish to work with you again.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± And with that, I turned to leave¡­but shit. This means that Jinwoo will definitely make me do it. I could tell him that I don¡¯t want to, but the man is the agency president. I didn¡¯t want to get to the point where I have to disobey him. Of course, if he continued to bother me, then I just might have to someday. Anyways, I left with Heejin to go get food. The other Lovely Girlz members had already returned back to the dorms. ¡°Sian, what did the director say?¡± ¡°He wanted to include me in more scenes.¡± ¡°For the drama?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Heejin said, looking excited. I guess Heejin liked working with me as well. No surprise there. She was like a baby looking up at an older sister, but I really didn¡¯t want to do it. I had enough on my te, thank you very much. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯m not doing it.¡± ¡°Why not?! Come on, Sian. Please~¡± ¡°....¡± Fuck, how was I supposed to say no to someone as adorable as her? I could finally understand why fathers found it hard to resist their little girls¡¯ requests. ¡°Sian~ Please~¡± ¡°....¡± I could feel my resolve waning¡­ ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s get food.¡± I walked into the first restaurant we walked past. It was a restaurant for spicy octopus stew. ¡°Let¡¯s have ocgoshi.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I¡¯ve never heard of that before. Ocgo what? ¡°It¡¯s octopus, gopchang, and shrimp altogether!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± So that¡¯s what it was. People these days were shortening everything. It¡¯s like thanks, King Sejong, but also go screw yourself. Anyways, we ordered our food and began to chat as we waited. ¡°Sian, you were amazing today.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Everyone couldn¡¯t stop talking about how amazing you were.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I knew that, actually. Everyone kept running up to me, asking me to take photos with them. And so, I did¡­with every single one. But after smiling for so long, my jaw began to ache that I ended up not smiling in a few of the photos near the end. A few were disappointed by that. ¡°But Sian, are you really not going to do it? It¡¯s the most anticipated drama. It could make you even more popr.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Really, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m already popr enough as it is. I may not be the hottest top star right now, but I was quite happy with where I was. Just then, I heard a voice behind me. ¡°Well, you should.¡± But wait a second. I knew that voice. It was Jinwoo¡¯s voice, but I turned around, pretending that I didn¡¯t know that, and spat out the first thing that popped into my head. ¡°What the fuck, you bastard?¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo¡¯s eyes widened as I quickly put on my most innocent smile. ¡°Oh, it was you. Sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°....¡± Anyways, Jinwoo still looked sad. Heejin immediately got up from her seat and said hello. ¡°Hello, Mr. Park. Here. Please, sit!¡± ¡°Oh right, sure. Thank you, Heejin.¡± A small smile came onto his face as he took a seat. The three of us looked at each other. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked. ¡°The director called me,¡± Jinwoo replied. Joong-chun Cho. The man sure moves fast. We weren¡¯t even done filming for the day. Anyways, judging by the way Jinwoo came out after one phone call, he definitely intended to make me do this drama. ¡°You should think carefully about this, Mr. Park.¡± ¡°....¡± Chapter 140 - The Mighty Power of the Hammer (Part 1)

Chapter 140: Chapter 140: The Mighty Power of the Hammer (Part 1)

The director came not long after. Now, there were four. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said. Everyone stared at me. ¡°We only ordered four servings.¡± Jong-chun nodded, his face clearly confused. Four servings for four people, right? Jinwoo, on the other hand, began to understand. Heejin also stared at the pot, clearly worrying about whether it will be enough. Finally, Jinwoo raised his hand. ¡°Excuse me!¡± he called out to the server. ¡°Can we have 10 servings, please?¡± ¡°Ten?¡± the server asked. ¡°That might be a lot¡­¡± Look at her. Worrying for nothing. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ten, please.¡± ¡°Oh¡­okay.¡± The employee walked away, looking a bit uncertain. Jinwoo looked at me as I gave him a pleased smile. Joong-chun still remained oblivious. This guy can be really dense at times. ¡°Mr. Park, won¡¯t 10 be too much?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jinwoo started tough before he spoke. ¡°Mr. Cho. If you want to work with Sian, you should at least get to know her first.¡± With a shake of his head, Jinwoo clicked his tongue at the director who continued to look confused. So, Jinwoo spoke up again. ¡°Sian will eat it all up.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Mr. Cho eximed. Just wait until I actually eat all ten. That will definitely shock him for sure. Actually, I don¡¯t think ten will be enough. Anyways, the ten servings came out, separated into three separate pots as we began to eat. Soon, we were talking. Well, Mr. Cho was. ¡°I would really like add Sian more into the drama. Her action scene was amazing. She¡¯s famous, as well as beautiful to boot. She suits the role oh so well.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true,¡± Jinwoo said, looking mighty pleased. He was looking at me with a look of pride. ¡°That¡¯s why I called you here, Mr. Park. I wanted to hear your opinion,¡± Joong-chun said. ¡°I¡¯m okay with it,¡± Jinwoo answered. I stared at the both of them. Jinwoo then turned to me. ¡°What about you, Sian?¡± ¡°Do you want me to do it?¡± I asked. If Jinwoo tells me to do it, I¡¯ll do it. Considering the things that I¡¯ve put him through. Also, Heejin wants me to do it as well. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Sian.¡± ¡°Come on, Sian~ Pleeaaaase?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± There¡¯s no way I can resist Heejin¡¯s cutesy whining. ¡°In that case,¡± I began. Everyone immediately straightened up, especially Joong-chun when I turned to look at him. ¡°Quit yelling at the rookie actresses.¡± ¡°Ah, of course! I was only doing it to try to help them improve, but¡­it¡¯s not like I have to! Yes! I promise!¡± ¡°....¡± This is why poprity is important. You get things done. Anyways, once I got his promise, I agreed to keep filming for ¡®You From a Star¡¯ as the bodyguard. But at that point, I had no idea just what I put myself into. *** At the dorms. We were all currently in the living room. Everyone was just doing their own thing. Tomorrow was the day we were going to be on ¡®Do You Know the Brothers?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­my special talent¡­what should I do?¡± Jia muttered worriedly. ¡°Can I do something with my boobs?¡± That was Yoo-jin. ¡°I don¡¯t have a special talent either.¡± That was Hainan. ¡°Just do whatever you want.¡± That was me. Right now, I was cleaning. These girls are such slobs sometimes. ¡°Ew! Ji-hyun! What did I say about leaving your underwear around!¡± ¡°Oh! Sorry, Sian!¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± I gingerly picked up Ji-hyun¡¯s pink panties with the very tips of my fingers and tossed it into theundry basket. And that¡¯s when my eyes fell on a purple bra. ¡°Whose is this? It looks like Yoo-jin¡¯s.¡± Looking at the size, it had to be Yoo-jin¡¯s. No one else would be able to fill this cup size. ¡°Sian. You can cleanter. Sit down. We have to figure this out,¡± Yoo-young said. ¡°Okay.¡± I immediately put down theundry basket and joined in on the conversation. ¡°Should we make up a talent then?¡± Ji-hyun asked. We all went into deep thought, except my thoughts went off in apletely different direction. ¡°I should practice with the hammer.¡± I picked up the stic hammer in the middle of the living room, and brought it down on the floor. Thwack! The house began to shake, with the window breaking not long after. Crinkle! Crash! ¡°....¡± ¡°Was I too hard?¡± I looked at the hammer, which had broken upon impact. Everyone else shook their heads. No one was surprised anymore. ¡°Sian, you¡¯re not actually trying to kill someone, are you?¡± Jia asked with an amused smile. I gave her a shrug. Hey. You never really know. ¡°I can bark like a dog,¡± Yoo-jin suddenly said. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re a real bitch sometimes,¡± I said. Yoo-jin pouted. Hmm, was I too harsh¡­? ¡°Hey, Si-dong Kang is hosting the show, right? I hear that he¡¯s really strong,¡± Jia said. ¡°I¡¯ll go against him,¡± I volunteered. Everyone readily nodded in agreement. ¡°But isn¡¯t Jong-hyun so handsome?¡± Jia asked all of a sudden. She popped up a photo of Jong-hyun on her phone screen and everyone gathered around to be in awe over his photo. Jong-hyun Kim, the most popr male idol around thanks to his tall height and pretty face. He looked like a brat to me, but he was in his mid-30s, which made him practically an old man. ¡°I hope I¡¯m paired with him,¡± Jia said. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Hmph. You just want him for yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. He¡¯s not my type,¡± I said. Not like any men are my type. Especially those that try anything with my girls. I can¡¯t forgive that. If anyone tried anything with my members, I¡¯d chase them to the ends of the Earth. ¡°Then, me!¡± Yoo-jin shouted. ¡°No,¡± I said. Yoo-jin especially needed to find a good guy. Because of her figure, she got all sorts of creeps hanging around her all the time. ¡°Hmph. Then who do you think should be paired with Jong-hyun?¡± Yoo-jin asked. ¡°He should just be by himself.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Everyoneughed at my answer. We continued to chat through the night and in the end, we couldn¡¯te up with a single talent. *** The next morning. It was chaos. ¡°Hey, guys! Hurry up! Come on! Hurry!¡± Hak-gyu shouted at our door. We all hurried out. ¡°Come on, guys. Hurry.¡± I did a quick check to make sure we didn¡¯t forget anything or anyone. There was a phone on the couch. A phone on the table. A phone in the bathroom trash can. Wait. What¡¯s a phone doing in there? Ugh. Gross. I wanted to just leave it there, but I gingerly picked it up. With the three phones, I ran out and joined the other members into the van. ¡°Who left their phones?¡± At my question, everyone began to check their pockets. Jumi, Rhinzi, and Jia immediately raised their hands. ¡°Here you go,¡± I said, holding out the phones. The one in the trash can was Jia¡¯s. ¡°Hey Jia, your phone was in the bathroom trash can.¡± ¡°Really? Why?¡± ¡°How should I know?¡± After all, it¡¯s not my phone. ¡°Oh, I guess I identally threw it away when I was going number two earlier.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Sheesh, she needs to be more careful. Then again, she was so cute that I couldn¡¯t be that mad at her. Soon enough, we were off. And on our way, we began to think of our talent again. Then again, t¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t been talking about the same thing over the past few days. Don¡¯t they get tired of it? Just then, my phone rang. ¡°Huh?¡± It was Si-dong. Oh yeah, we had exchanged numbers after Idol Dream Team. I then answered. ¡°Yes?¡± ¨C Sian! Wow, he was loud. If Si-dong volunteered to roar like a lion, people wouldn¡¯t know the difference. ¡°Hi, Si-dong. How are you?¡± ¨C I¡¯m good! Where are you guys? He was so loud, the other members had no trouble what he was hearing. ¡°We¡¯re on our way.¡± ¨C Yeah?! Did you guys eat?¡± ¡°Yes, we did.¡± ¨C Oh, good! But what did you eat?! ¡°Uh¡­rice.¡± ¨C Rice?! That¡¯s it?! Is that enough?! ¡°Jesus, you¡¯re loud.¡± Unfortunately, I had said thatst part out loud. ¨C What? What did you say? ¡°I was talking to myself.¡± ¨C Wait, what? Aw, never mind. So where are you guys? ¡°Um, we should be there in about 20 minutes.¡± ¨C Okay, good! Let¡¯s get a meal together before we film! My treat! ¡°Okay!¡± That wasn¡¯t me. That was the other girls. Si-dong really liked it. ¨C What¡¯s this? Was everyone listening? Even if they hadn¡¯t wanted to listen, there was no way they would¡¯ve been unable to. His voice was loud and clear throughout the whole van. ¡°Yes, everyone can hear.¡± ¨C Okay! Hurry, okay? I¡¯m on my way to get pork belly right now! ¡°We¡¯ll be there very soon.¡± ¨C Okay! Oh, and Sian? ¡°Yes?¡± What now? ¨C What pork cuts do you like? ¡°I like all of them.¡± Jesus, he asks too many questions. Of course I like everything. Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¨C I thought so! I¡¯ll buy a lot of everything, so hurry, okay? ¡°Okay~¡± And that ended my call with Si-dong. My eardrums were ringing by the end of it. Then, all of a sudden, Hak-gyu suddenly snorted from the front seat. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that Mr. Kang is really brave, don¡¯t you think? He knows how much you eat, and yet he¡¯s still treating you to lunch?¡± ¡°That is weird.¡± Everyone nodded, realizing Hak-gyu had a point. I was curious as well. And it wasn¡¯t like it was just for me, either. He¡¯s buying meat for all of us. Maybe he¡¯s just that rich. That makes sense. Like, loaded. I hear he owns a building in both Gangnam and Bun-dang. Oh, and a couple more in Myeongdong. ¡°Well anyway, he¡¯s buying, so let¡¯s get stuffed!¡± I said. ¡°Okay!¡± everyone shouted. It was so loud that I swear the windows were about to break. Soon, we arrived at the station. Si-dong was waiting for us out front along with the rest of the cast and crew. ¡°Sian!¡± Si-dong shouted. I greeted him back just as happily. Hey, he¡¯s buying me meat. Of course, I¡¯m happy to see him. ¡°Hello!¡± all the members eximed in unison. All the staff members cheered, Si-dong being the loudest of them all. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet everyone!¡± he shouted. ¡°Hey, Si-dong,¡± I said, leaning in. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡®Can you shut up?¡¯ was what I wanted to say but I suppressed that thought. ¡°Don¡¯t we need to start shooting right away?¡± ¡°Nope. We still have an hour. That¡¯s plenty of time for you guys to eat, right?¡± Si-dong said. ¡°Yes!¡± everyone answered. ¡°But aren¡¯t we having a team dinner tonight?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course! We can eat now andter! We¡¯ll just keep eating!¡± ¡°Nice.¡± You know, Si-dong really is a great guy. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: The Mighty Power of the Hammer (Part 2)

Chapter 141: Chapter 141: The Mighty Power of the Hammer (Part 2)

We headed up to the rooftop where the meat was sizzling. ¡°How many servings did you get?¡± I asked. ¡°25 servings of samgyeupsal, plus 25 servings of moksal,¡± Si-dong answered. That worried me. Only 50 servings¡­with this many people? ¡°What? Not enough?¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve bought 200.¡± ¡°....¡± For a moment, Si-dong was speechless. Then, he spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s rice as well, you know. There¡¯s also soybean stew to go with the meat.¡± ¡°Wow¡­I¡¯m disappointed in you, Si-dong¡­tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°....¡± Once again, Si-dong was rendered speechless. ¡°Then¡­¡± he said, ¡°Should I go buy some more?¡± ¡°No. By the time you get back, we¡¯ll have to pack up. We only have an hour, right? Let¡¯s just eat what we have for now and we¡¯ll go out for dinner.¡± ¡°I knew there was something I liked about you! Well then, let¡¯s eat!¡± We started cooking the meat and waited for them to cook, but the waiting time was cutting into our hour. ¡°You should¡¯ve gotten beef.¡± ¡°.....¡± ¡°Beef can be eaten right away¡­hmph.¡± ¡°Alright. Next time, we¡¯ll get beef.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, still pouting. I know I should be grateful as it is, but still. Soon, we were stuffing ourselves full. As I was eating, I happened to nce over at Jia. She was nibbling on her food like a little bird. ¡°Hey, Jia.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Why are you eating like that? That¡¯s not like you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t have my stomach poking out before shooting,¡± Jia said, looking down at her stomach¡­or what little she had of it anyway. ¡°What stomach? Besides, so what if it pokes out? It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. The fans won¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Sheesh.¡± I looked over at my other side towards Ji-hyun. I reached out and poked her a bit on her stomach. She had a bit of a stomach. Surprisingly, she still had her baby fat. It was kind of cute. ¡°Cute, huh?¡± Ji-hyun said, giving me an impish smile. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Very cute. ¡°Um, excuse me¡­Sian?¡± Suddenly, a short, but round-looking man walked over to me. He had a huge wrap in his hand. ¡°Yes? Oh.¡± I opened my mouth wide, then the man stuffed the wrap into my mouth. Nom nom nom nom¡­wait- Ugh. Blech. There was only one piece of meat and about 10 slices of garlic, as well as a slice of ginger, and just a dash of sauce. Fuck, he tricked me. Thankfully, I managed to keep a smile on my face. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± ¡®Fucking bastard.¡¯ ¡°It is, right? It¡¯s my favorite type of wrap. Should I make you another one?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I answered. The man immediately ran off to make another one. His name was Geunsoo Lee. He was good friends with Byung-hoon from 24-Hour Jungle, and just as popr on top of that. Oh, no wait. Geunsoo had a scandalst year. He was currently rebuilding his career, but anyways, he seemed to be doing okay on TV. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°How is it good? I can smell the garlic from here,¡± Jia said, wrinkling her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll show youter,¡± I said with a smile. Right on cue, Geunsoo showed up with another wrap. He plopped down next to me, holding it out. ¡°Here you go. This one¡¯s even better than thest.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the wrap with my right hand while simultaneously reaching for his shoulder with my left. Then, I quickly grabbed the back of his head with my left and yanked his head backwards, stuffing the wrap into his open mouth. ¡°You should have some as well,¡± I said sweetly. But then, as the guy continued to chew, I realized that he was genuinely enjoying the taste. Oh my god, he¡¯s insane. ¡°Mmm~ It¡¯s really good,¡± he said, still chewing in bliss. I stared at him. Was he a bear? How could he like garlic so much? But just then, he happened to open his mouth as I caught sight of the wrap. It was all meat. The second wrap was filled to the brim with meat. ¡®Shit.¡¯ Clearly, I had underestimated the guy. ¡°Wow~ So good,¡± Geunsoo kept saying, bouncing his shoulders up and down. I was sorely tempted to kick his head off. ¡°We¡¯re going to use the hammer today, right?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Do you want to y the hammer game that much?¡± Geunsoo asked. ¡°Yes. Especially with you,¡± I said in an innocent manner. ¡°Hmm¡­.I don¡¯t know if you could win against me. I¡¯m really good at the game. Right, Si-dong?¡± Geunsoo said, suddenly turning to Si-dong. Si-dong nodded in response. ¡°It¡¯s true, Sian. Geunsoo is really athletic. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d win.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yeah. I wouldn¡¯t even try if I were you. Should I make you another wrap?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Let me make you one instead.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go back to my seat.¡± And so, he did. ¡°That little¡­¡± No one has ever gotten the better of me in anything. Well, that just meant my revenge for him would have to be bigger than most. *** We were now on the set. The members and I waited outside for a bit as the permanent cast members filmed their parts. ¡°Sian, I¡¯m shaking,¡± Hainan said, clinging onto my arm. ¡°You really are shaking,¡± I said, wrapping my arms around her. She must be really nervous. ¡°I should¡¯ve brought some cheongsimhwan.¡± ¡°Actually, having you hug me makes me feel better.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hainan said, burying herself inside me further. It felt weird. My chest felt¡­hmm¡­well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m not used to it. ¡°You¡¯re like a mom.¡± ¡°R-right.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Suddenly, Jia came skipping over and gave me a back hug. I could feel her chest press against my shoulder des¡­or at least I would, if she had boobs. ¡°You¡¯re on in five minutes,¡± the producer said to us. He smiled when he saw the state the three of us were in. ¡°It won¡¯t be too bad, right?¡± Yoo-young asked. The producer gave her an assuring smile in response. ¡°Of course not. Everyone in there are veterans in this. They¡¯ll help you. You¡¯ve all seen the show, right? Don¡¯t worry about making it look good. We¡¯ll take care of it during the editing process,¡± the producer said. I could tell he was a good guy, very honest as well. He was certainly older than most of us. Late 20¡¯s maybe? Anyways, the five minutes soon passed, the producer gesturing to us after that. ¡°Go on in,¡± the producer whispered. We all stood behind Yoo-young and entered. The concept was to be casual, almost ill-mannered. That meant that manners were out the window. ¡°Hey, guys.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, guys.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± That was me. The cast members all looked away, smiling. Finally, we were all in and stood at the front. The six men were wearing school uniforms and sitting at desks. I smiled. Just then, Si-dong raised his hand and stood up. ¡°Hey, new guys. What¡¯s with the face? You look like you ate crap for breakfast.¡± ¡°Your face looks like crap,¡± I said without thinking. For a second, Si-dong actually looked quite offended, but he was a pro and immediately gained hisposure, acting along like a sport. ¡°What? My face looks like what? What¡¯s your face then?¡± ¡°A flower.¡± ¡°A flower? Ha! Yeah, right! What¡¯s with her? She¡¯s funny!¡± Si-dong said. Just then, Geunsoo spoke up from behind him. ¡°Oy, Si-dong. You can¡¯tpete with her. Just sit down.¡± Si-dong did sit down but as he did, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± Just then, Geunsoo stood up and red at me. ¡°Oy, new student!¡± ¡°What?¡± Geunsoo looked rather surprised by my bad-girl attitude. That was my concept, but Geunsoo seemed genuinely shocked. Anyways, he kept speaking. ¡°So you like garlic in your wraps, huh?¡± Geunsoo said. Everyone suddenly began tough. They all knew that Geunsoo had tricked me with a garlic wrap earlier. ¡°Yeah, I do, but I like the hammer game even more.¡± ¡°Huh? The hammer game? Pfft. Why bring that up?¡± he said with a shrug. I continued. ¡°I hear you¡¯re the best one around here. I want to fight against you.¡± ¡°Me? If you do, you¡¯ll definitely lose. You won¡¯t be able to raise your head around here again,¡± Geunsoo said, stretching his own neck. Ugh, it was so tempting to beat him then and there. ¡°Who cares. Let¡¯s go,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah! Come on, Geunsoo! Show her what you got!¡± Si-dong said. Everyone cheered him on as well. Just then, Jia raised her hand. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°Go ahead, beautiful,¡± Geunsoo said to Jia. ¡°If we go against Sian¡­we might actually die,¡± Jia said, sounding sincerely worried. ¡°Hey, she¡¯s funny as well,¡± Geunsoo said, pointing at Jia. The other members began to whisper to each other. ¡°She won¡¯t actually kill him, right?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t, will you, Sian?¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Not when we¡¯re filming.¡± These girls sounded genuinely worried, so I turned to them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guys. I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh, good!¡± all the girls shouted. Geunsoo looked rather offended. ¡°Huh?¡± he said. He drew his hand and gestured towards me. ¡°Come on, Sian. Let¡¯s do this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I stepped down from the podium, weaving through the desks until I was standing in front of Geunsoo. A stic hammer and two pot lids were ced on the desks before everyone turned their heads to watch us. ¡°Hey, new kid. I won¡¯t go easy on you just because you¡¯re a girl,¡± Geunsoo said, stretching out his shoulders. ¡°Did I ask you to do so?¡± I said, stretching out my shoulders as well. ¡°Hey, Geunsoo! Show the new students what you¡¯ve got!¡± Si-dong said, massaging Geunsoo¡¯s shoulder for him. ¡°Ow, Si-dong! Hey! That hurts! Be gentle, will you?¡± Geunsoo said. It must have really hurt. ¡°Oh, okay. Sorry. Anyways, you have to win, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Geunsoo said, giving me a cheeky smile. He went on. ¡°Hey, new girl. You¡¯re not going to regret this, right? No hard feelings, okay?¡± ¡°You should worry about yourself,¡± I said. Geunsoo¡¯s smile became wider. ¡°What do I have to worry about? I know I¡¯m going to win. You¡¯re not going to get me,¡± he answered. He sure is cocky¡­not that it was undeserved anyway. He may be aedian, but he is also very athletic. He¡¯s in his early 40¡¯s, but he can keep up with male idols in their 20¡¯s. Still, it¡¯s not like they canpare to me. I¡¯m on apletely different level. Poor Geunsoo. He¡¯s definitely going to regret this. Anyways, he kept talking. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already short, so it¡¯s not like you have any more to lose,¡± I said. Everyone snickered at that, even the ones on Geunsoo¡¯s side. Geunsoo seemed rather betrayed by that. ¡°Hey, whose side are you guys on?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not done yet,¡± I said. ¡°Fine,¡± Geunsoo said. Everyoneughed at that. ¡°Your face looks like an egg.¡± Cue more snickers. Even Geunsoo himselfughed at that one. ¡°Hey, I said I¡¯m not done,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, okay,¡± Geunsoo said, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to turn your head into a football.¡± With those words from me, all the men snorted withughter. The Lovely Girlz members, on the other hand, exchanged worried looks with each other. Chapter 142 - The Mighty Power of the Hammer (Part 3) Chapter 142: Chapter 142: The Mighty Power of the Hammer (Part 3) ¡°Rock, paper, scissors?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said, nodding at Geunsoo¡¯s suggestion. Si-dong stood between us. ¡°Alright, on my call. Rock. Paper. Scissors. Shoot!¡± I held out rock, but Geunsoo held out paper. He won. Geunsoo immediately grabbed the hammer, but unfortunately for him, I was faster and managed to cover my head with the lid just in time. ng! ¡°Oh,¡± Geunsoo said, impressed by my speed. ¡°Hey, new kid. You¡¯re pretty fast.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just slow.¡± ¡°Well now,¡± Geunsoo replied with a smile. Si-dong called us to attention again. ¡°Rock! Papers! Scissors! Shoot!¡± I held out scissors, with Geunsoo holding out rock. He won again. He immediately picked up the hammer even faster this time, but sadly, so was I. ng! ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really fast,¡± Geunsoo said, genuinely shocked. He even started to look a little worried. ¡°Hey, Geunsoo, why are you so slow? A turtle can move faster than you,¡± I said. Geunsoo smiled again, though this one didn¡¯t seem as sincere as thest one. Hey, Geunsoo. Are you mad?¡± Si-dongughed. Geunsoo shook his head. Obviously not. Why would he be mad? Unfortunately, he did look mad. He was the athlete, after all. Losing twice to me could not be fun for his ego. ¡°Let¡¯s go, new kid,¡± Geunsoo said, holding out his hand. I did so as well. ¡°Alright guys, this is the big one. Focus, you two,¡± Si-dong said. Geunsoo and I both nodded. This was it. The real deal. Let¡¯s see whoes out on top. ¡°Rock! Papers! Scissors! Shoo!¡± ¡°Scissors!¡± ¡°Paper!¡± I won. I quickly grabbed the hammer and brought it down. Thwack! I got him right on the head. Wham! Geunsoo¡¯s head went straight down into the desk from the impact. Crash! He didn¡¯t even get a chance to get his hand on the lid. For a second, everyone¡¯s mouths went agape in shock. But then, all of a sudden, all the men startedughing. Even the staffughed. They were all so sure that Geunsoo was just faking it forughs. He was known to be a good actor, so I can see why they¡¯d misunderstand. Unfortunately for them, he was definitely not faking it. The Lovely Girlz members all looked at him in concern, sensing the pain he was in. And so, finally, Geunsoo slowly lifted his head off the desk. ¡°Er¡­Ugh¡­¡± Geunsoo was groaning in pain, but the men continued tough. ¡°Hey, Geunsoo, no need to go overboard! I almost thought you really died there,¡± Si-dong said, thumping Geunsoo on the shoulder. Geunsoo immediately began to y along. ¡°Haha. Funny, right?¡± he said. He turned to look at me again. I could tell that it was taking him everything to keep him where he was. ¡°Wow, Geunsoo. You¡¯re a really good actor. Thanks. I needed a goodugh,¡± I said with a smile. For a second, Geunsoo¡¯s face turned dark before he regained himself. ¡°Hey, new kid. You¡¯re pretty strong.¡± ¡°Hope you win the next round.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± This wasn¡¯t just for the show anymore. This time, he was going for real. Remembering the garlic wrap incident, I decided to go along. Hey, I wasn¡¯t done with my revenge. Once again, we did rock, paper, scissors. ¡°Rock!¡± ¡°Rock!¡± It was a tie. ¡°Paper!¡± ¡°Paper!¡± Another tie. ¡°Scissors!¡± ¡°Scissors!¡± And once more. A tie. ¡°Rock!¡± ¡°Rock!¡± One more time. Another tie. ¡°Paper! Paper!¡± And yet again, it was a tie. But just then, Geunsoo took the hammer and brought it down on my head. Thwack. ¡°Ow.¡± That really hurts. Not physically, but emotionally. I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d cheat like that. ¡°Hey, Geunsoo! You can¡¯t hit her! It¡¯s a tie!¡± Si-dong said. Geunsoo immediately dropped the hammer and tried to y it off as some kind of ident. What ident? We saw it clear as day. We tied, but he still picked up the hammer and hit me. Well, thanks to his mistake, I got a free shot. ¡°I can do it as hard as I can, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course! As hard as he did!¡± Si-dong shouted in Geunsoo¡¯s ce. Geunsoo gulped. ¡°But what if I tten his head?¡± ¡°Hey, quit kidding around,¡± Geunsoo said. I could detect a slight hint of fear in his voice. ¡°Who says I¡¯m kidding?¡± I said with a smile. Geunsoo gulped once more. ¡°Alright, Geunsoo. Stand up straight!¡± I said. At that, Geunsoo immediately straightened up. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Geunsoo said, suddenly holding up his hands to stop me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can I hold this up?¡± he said, holding up the pot lid. The men immediately started on him. ¡°Geunsoo, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t be scared. She¡¯s just a girl. Take it like a man!¡± ¡°Si-dong, I¡¯m serious. She¡¯s really strong!¡± ¡°Quit yapping! Look at her arm! Look how skinny it is.¡± ¡°Ugh! I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Geunsoo did sound very frustrated. ¡°Yeah, yeah, you can hold it up,¡± I said, breaking up the fight. Geunsoo immediately held the lid above his head as if he was afraid I would change my mind. I began to spin the arm holding the hammer. Whoosh~ Whoosh~ Whoosh~ Geunsoo¡¯s face darkened at the sound as I could feel his fear and anticipating rising with every second. ¡°I¡¯m going in!¡± I brought the hammer up high¡­.and all of a sudden, Geunsoo dropped the lid and began to run. ¡°What?¡± No way was I going to let him get away! I threw the hammer at him in resopnse. Wheeee! The hammer flew through the air and hit the man in the butt. Thwack! Geunsoo flew several more feet. No CGI necessary. *** After the game, it was time for Q&A. Yoo-young went first, and then it was my turn. It was just me asking a riddle with the cast members trying to solve it. ¡°Hey, guys,¡± I said, but no one answered. They all looked scared. Geunsoo couldn¡¯t even look at me. With that, I turned my focus onto him. ¡°Hey, Geunsoo.¡± Geunsoo didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Hey, Geunsoo. I¡¯m talking to you.¡± ¡°Yeah. Hi,¡± Geunsoo said, finally looking at me. ¡°How¡¯s your butt?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing there anymore, thanks to you.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Everyone snorted at that. ¡°Really? That¡¯s good,¡± I said. Then, I turned to Kibum Kim, who was sitting next to Geunsoo. He was also a famousedian. He was quite well known for his unusually full lips. ¡°Want me to do the same for your lips?¡± ¡°No!¡± Kibum said loudly in response. Everyoneughed. ¡°What is she? Some kind of thug?¡± That was Jong-hyun Kim, who was sitting right at the front. He was a member of a popr boy group. That plus his tall stature and pretty face made him very popr. I¡¯ve always wanted to hit him. Now was my chance. ¡°Hey, Jong-hyun. Stand up.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jong-hyun said, looking a bit shocked. The men allughed. Si-dong then spoke up. ¡°Hey, Jong-hyun, why¡¯d you have to call her that? You¡¯re in for it now.¡± ¡°Hey, Si-dong, you are smart.¡± At my praise, Si-dong sent me a bunch of finger hearts. I made him get into a downward dog position for that. ¡°Hey, Jong-hyun, hurry up.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Jong-hyun stood up, albeit sloppily. ¡°Hold onto the desk and stick out your butt.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did I stutter?¡± I held up my hammer. Jong-hyun held out his bum. The other members turned to get a look. ¡°Hey, look away.¡± At that, the Lovely Girlz all turned away. The men allughed again. Si-dong then stood up. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°What?¡± I snapped. ¡°Nothing,¡± Si-dong said, getting into his former position again. I turned back to Jong-hyun. ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°I called you a thug! Happy?¡± Seems like Jong-hyun still had some learning to do. Of course, this is his character concept. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°A thug! A no good thug!¡± Thwack! ¡°Ergh!¡± Jong-hyun¡¯s hands immediately flew back to sp his butt as he fell to the floor. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I said. Not that Jong-hyun heard it anyway. ¡°Ugh¡­that really hurts¡­ow¡­¡± ¡°See, Jong-hyun! I told you! I told you Sian is really strong!¡± Geunsoo shouted. I turned my attention back to him. ¡°Geunsoo, you can go back to your seat.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Quick as a sh, Geunsoo returned to his desk. Then all of a sudden, a man from the back finally spoke up for the first time today. Kihoon Seo. The face of the show if you will. He was one of the top volleyball yers in the country, with a giant physique to show for it. He was also around 2 meters tall on top of that. Rather impressive-looking. ¡°Wow, guys. You guys are whipped,¡± Kihoon said, standing up. Now that he was up, I could finally see just how impressively tall he truly was. How can anyone be that tall? So I said, ¡°Hey, Kihoon. Sit down.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Kihoon said. Then, he continued. ¡°Hey, new kid. Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? I¡¯m the leader of this group. I¡¯m the king. Watch your mouth.¡± Si-dong then spoke up. ¡°You? The leader? Nuh-uh. That¡¯s me.¡± Kihoo snorted. ¡°Huh? Did you justugh at me?¡± Si-dong demanded. He got up and looked up at Kihoon. Kihoon stared back, looking down at Si-dong. That took the courage out of Si-dong, who had his courage crumble down as he went back to his seat. As he sat down, he muttered, ¡°Just this once.¡± Everyoneughed at his statement. But for some reason, Kihoon wasn¡¯t done. He gestured towards me. ¡°Hey you, Sian. You. Me. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Still holding onto the hammer, I walked towards him. ¡°No,¡± Kihoon said. ¡°Leave the hammer.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m out,¡± Kihoon said, sitting down near his desk again. As soon as I put down the hammer, he came towards me again. ¡°Let¡¯s have an arm wrestling match.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said with a shrug. Then, I asked, ¡°But when do I get to ask my riddle?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Everyoneughed at my question. Anyways, the desks were soon set up for our arm wrestling match as Kihoon and I sat on opposite sides of a desk. ¡°Now, raise your arms,¡± Si-dong said. I ced my right arm on the desk, as did Kihoon. His arm looked really longpared to mine. His hand was big as well. At the sight of my arm and hand, Kihoonughed. ¡°How can you be strong? Hey, Geunsoo, Jong-hyun. Since when were you guys so weak?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really, really strong!¡± Geunsoo and Jong-hyun continued to shout, but Kihoon waved them off, clearly not believing a word they were saying. ¡°Here. I¡¯ll just use a finger,¡± Kihoon said, holding out his index finger. ¡°You might need more than that,¡± I said. If I was using only my finger, then maybe. Actually, no. Even if I only used my pinky toe, I¡¯d still win. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Here.¡± Kihon stuck out his index finger as I grabbed it. His finger was so big, it was almost the size of my hand. ¡°Okay guys, you ready?¡± Si-dong asked. Kihoon and I both nodded. Si-dong brought down his hand. ¡°Go!¡± Crash! Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Gunfight in Downtown Seoul (Part 1)

Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Gunfight in Downtown Seoul (Part 1)

Crash! That was the sound of me sending Kihoon¡¯s arm into the desk. ¡°What the?¡± Well, well, well. That was just too easy. I gave an annoyed shrug as well as a smirk as Kihoon gingerly picked his arm up and stared at it. ¡°Kihoon, did you go easy on her?¡± Si-dong asked. ¡°Not at all. What happened?¡± Kihoon asked, still looking confused. ¡°Then, how could you lose so quickly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking.¡± Kihoon looked at his arm, then at me, and shook his head in wonder. Geunsoo spoke up again. ¡°See? See? I told you I¡¯m not lying. You agree that I¡¯m right now, right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­well¡­¡± Once again, Kihoon looked at his arm, then at me, and another shake of his head in wonder. So, I added. ¡°Then, how about we do it properly this time?¡± ¡°Properly?¡± Kihoon hesitated. If I still win, it¡¯s embarrassing for him. If I lose, it would make him look like a bully. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± I got into position again, leaving Kihoon with no choice but to do so himself. Si-dong sped his hand over ours. ¡°Kihoon, do it right this time, okay? Don¡¯t go easy on her.¡± ¡°Exactly. Give it all you got,¡± Geunsoo said, massaging Kihoon on the shoulders. Soon, Si-dong was shouting, ¡°Start!¡± Wham! Another crash. It was Kihoon¡¯s arm hitting the table once again. And once again, he choked in shock. ¡°What the¡­¡± Nheless, the other men weren¡¯t buying it. ¡°Hey, Kihoon! What the heck? I told you not to go easy on her!¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Jesus, what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s because she¡¯s pretty isn¡¯t it? Come on. Out.¡± ¡°But I really¡­.¡± In the end, Kihoon was dragged about by Si-dong, who took his ce. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn. Got it, Sian?¡± With an air of confidence, Si-dong got into position and went against me. And again, I won. Si-dong loudly protested before the rest of the men went, one after another. Unsurprisingly, I beat every single one of them. ¡°Weak.¡± *** After the arm wrestling match, we did other things here and there. Before we knew it, it was time to wrap it up. It was more fun than I had expected, mainly because the men were very amodating. It was finally time for our team dinner, which was what I¡¯ve been waiting for. I was really looking forward to it. We headed towards a BBQ restaurant close by. All the lovely, beautiful Lovely Girlz sitting amongst the serious, sad-looking men made the ce seem a little livelier. ¡°Sian, do you drink?¡± Si-dong asked. ¡°No,¡± I answered. I never really did like alcohol. And now that I was in a girl group, it was even more important that I maintained my image. Guys don¡¯t like girls who like to drink that much. ¡°What fun is that?¡± ¡°Good question.¡± Seriously, it¡¯s not just the alcohol. I can¡¯t date women. What¡¯s the point when I can¡¯t do anything with them? I mean, right now it¡¯s still fine, but then, what¡¯s going to happen to me once all the members grow up and get married? I¡¯ll just live alone and die alone. God, it was sad. I started to seethe and curse out the Grim Reaper again. ¡°Should I introduce you to someone?¡± Si-dong asked. That idiot. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? I know a guy. He¡¯s great.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like men.¡± ¡°Really? Did someone hurt you in the past?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said with a smile. How could I get hurt if I never dated anyone? Though there were a lot of men who were hurt by me. ¡°Then, just one date. It won¡¯t hurt,¡± Si-dong said, trying to convince me. ¡°I¡¯m a lesbian,¡± I said in a casual tone. Si-dong¡¯s jaw dropped in response. ¡°What? A lesbian?!¡± He shouted so loud that everyone heard it as the restaurant became silent. I quickly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m joking.¡± ¡°Oh. Phew. You got me there for a second. I thought you were serious. I mean, I¡¯ve met gay men before, but never have I met a lesbian. That¡¯s why I was so shocked.¡± Si-dong kept a hand over his heart, trying to calm it down. Gay men? Yeah, right. I¡¯m sure it was just one man: Ji-chun. ¡°Anyways, that¡¯s how much I hate men, so don¡¯t bring it up.¡± ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Si-dong promised with a nod. Just then, Geunsoo came to sit next to me. Well, ain¡¯t I popr today? It wasn¡¯t just Si-dong and Geunsoo. The other men were all moring for the chair next to me as well. Oh, even the female staff? ¡°Hey, Sian, you¡¯re really strong. You surprised me today,¡± Geunsoo said, pouring me a shot of soju. ¡°I don¡¯t drink soju.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Geunsoo quickly grabbed the shot and downed it himself before pouring me a cup of soda. Glug glug glug. He kept pouring as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re not an alien, right?¡± ¡°How could I be?¡± I responded,ughing. Him too, huh? Then again, the theory of me being an alien was gaining quite a following, especially with all the evidence piling up. There were some freaks out there who definitely took it way too seriously. They kept talking about getting a hold of me and dissecting me to find out the truth. Not that it would ever happen. Anyways, Jinwoo seems to think that it¡¯s possible and is taking security very seriously as a result. He¡¯s even considering filing awsuit. ¡°If I were an alien, I should be able to fly.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a photo of you doing that.¡± ¡°....¡± What? ¡°There¡¯s a photo of you scaling that building in Japan during the earthquake. You haven¡¯t seen it?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± This is the first time I¡¯m hearing about a photo. I definitely remember walking on air to head back into the building we fell out of, but the only people who were around to see that were the girls with me. ¡°Here. Look.¡± Geunsoo took out his phone to show me the photo. I was tiny in the photo, but it was definitely me. With Nayoung and Ako-san in front and behind me respectively. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, right? But people keep saying it¡¯s fake,¡± Geunsooughed. Iughed along with him. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fake. That¡¯s not possible.¡± Who took that photo? Well, I¡¯m sure he felt very frustrated at this moment with everyone calling his photo a fake. ¡°But it¡¯s not just this photo though. There¡¯s a lot of photos with you in it. You should do something about it.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure Mr. Park knows what to do.¡± He better. I¡¯m the whole reason his agency is still standing. He¡¯s probably doing whatever he can to protect me. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Si-dong said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making a show with Geunsoo where we meet with North Korean defectors.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I asked. And that¡¯s when we heard it. A gunshot. Bang! The window broke soon after. Crash! ¡°Kyaah!¡± Everyone screamed and ducked for cover¡­except for me. I was already outside to see what was happening. The gunshot didn¡¯t sound like it was far from here. I gathered my powers to heighten my senses and took another look around. I could hear footsteps. One person was chasing a group of people. They were all shooting each other. Bang! Bang! ¡°Kyaah!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Every gunshot was followed by the sound of people crying out in shock and running for the nearest building for cover. A gunshot in downtown Seoul? How is this possible? I ran towards the sound of shots firing. *** When I arrived, I saw a man going up against three police officers. The man and the police were looking at each other, holding their guns. I saw a few other people hiding behind some cars. ¡°Oh, no.¡± I didn¡¯t see any bulletproof vests. This could get deadly, but how is this possible? This isn¡¯t America. I looked around, thinking maybe they were filming and it was just an act. Unfortunately, there was no camera or anyone who looked like film staff anywhere. This was actually happening. ¡°I¡¯ll have to get him from behind.¡± I ran around a building until I was behind the gunman. I watched him. He took a shot that resulted in another gunfight. Luckily, everyone had bad aim, so no one got hurt. ¡°Well then.¡± I picked up an empty can that was lying on the street. But wait a second¡­why was there even trash on the street? Well, whatever. I took the can and took my aim. But just then, one of the bystanders started to weave in and out of the cars, trying to get out. The gunman saw and aimed to fire¡­but couldn¡¯t. Because all of a sudden, his hand was hit hard by a metal can. Wham! ¡°Argh!¡± The man dropped his gun, but then, he picked it up with his other hand. This time, he aimed the gun in my direction. As a response, I ran into the building. I¡¯ve never been hit by a bullet before, but I knew that if I was hit, it was going to hurt. Not that he¡¯d be able to get me anyway. Not with all the powers I can summon to protect me. But then, all of a sudden, the guy started to run into the building himself. The building was only five stories tall, and all the lights were off. Maybe he needs to hide something? He certainly could, but he could also get trapped. So why was heing here? Did he see me? Is he here to catch me? Well then. In that case, I¡¯m d. I poked my head out to look at him. The moment he saw me, he picked up his speed. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Ha.¡± I nted myself against the wall and waited. Soon enough, the guy was in the building and pointing his gun everywhere. ¡°Where are you? Huh? I¡¯ll st a bullet through your head!¡± He seemed rather frantic. Couldn¡¯t me him since it looked like there were more police cars. It seemed like they called a SWAT team. Well, moving on. ¡°Here I am.¡± I stepped out as the man immediately pointed his gun at me. But then, all of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t see me again. ¡°H-huh? What the- where did you go?¡± ¡°Right here.¡± I showed up behind him and tapped him on the shoulder. He immediately spun around and aimed. Again, I immediately disappeared and showed up on the other side. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°W-what the hell? A-are you a ghost?¡± the man demanded. He began to shoot soon after. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°That¡¯s dangerous.¡± I showed up in front of him as he quickly stumbled backwards. I stuck out my foot and kicked the gun out of his hand. After that, I gave him a kick in the chest. Wham! ¡°Ergh!¡± Thud. He fell on his butt as he tried to push himself backwards, trying to get away. ¡°Y-you crazy bitch! You¡¯re a ghost!¡± ¡°You need to learn how to shut up.¡± With a smile, I picked up my foot and gave him a good kick in the face. Pow! Crack. The guy passed out with a hefty nosebleed. His nose was pretty t, now that I mention it. Just then, I heard a window break on one of the upper floors as I heard a bunch of people running down the stairs. It was the SWAT team. I ran for the window next to me and climbed out. Thank goodness no one saw me¡­except for maybe that rat over there. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t the only one. Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Gunfight in Downtown Seoul (Part 2)

Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Gunfight in Downtown Seoul (Part 2)

I could see the SWAT team dragging the man out of the building. He looked like he was in bad shape. Then again, he did get the full force of my kick, so it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to be out of it for a few days. He didn¡¯t die, did he? Now that I think about it, how did he get his hands on a gun? Firearms were illegal here in Korea. ¡°Weirdo,¡± I muttered to myself, shaking my head. I then began to head back towards the meat restaurant. All this running was making me hungry again. And just then, my phone rang. ¡°Hey, Jia.¡± ¨C Sian, where are you? ¡°In your heart.¡± ¨C Quit joking around. Seriously, where are you? I¡¯ve never heard Jia this mad before, especially not towards me. ¡°I just stepped out for a second. Why?¡± ¨C A gunfight broke out nearby! It¡¯s dangerous! Get back here! Oh, so she was worried. A. ¡°But the gunman was caught.¡± ¨C Huh?! Really? ¡°Yep.¡± ¨C How do you know?¡± ¡°Oh, I see him.¡± ¨C (....) For a moment, Jia was speechless. Then, all of a sudden, she spoke again. ¨C Did you catch him? ¡°....¡± Now, it was my turn to be speechless, but I quicklyposed myself. ¡°Yeah, right. How would I catch him?¡± And that¡¯s when it started. A series of explosions. Boom! Ba-boom! Boom! I turned my head towards the source of the noise. I saw smoke rising in the distance, quickly followed by screams. ¨C Sian! What¡¯s going on? ¡°Hey, Jia, I have to hang up for a sec. I heard some explosions. See youter.¡± ¨C Sia... Click. I hung up before Jia could finish the rest of her sentence. Then, I ran towards the explosion. *** Kyaaah! We¡¯re all going to die! Aaah! The sound of people screaming, there were even people bleeding out on the streets. It looked bad. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± The explosion happened in a club. The entire building was down. I could even hear people screaming inside. Some people wereing out, blood all over their bodies. They all looked young. Kyaah! Other people began to scream in horror at the sight of one of the clubgoers. It truly was horrifying. One of his arms waspletely gone, and there was blooding out of the socket. He soon passed out on the street. ¡°Oh my god.¡± I immediately ran over to him to stop the bleeding. I used the Samhwa Method, where I put all my energy into my hand and ced it against the bleeding socket. ¡°Aaaah!¡± The man began to scream again from the pain, but I kept going. That¡¯s when it dawned on me. He just lost an arm. Would he be able to live like this? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he just died? Then again, that wasn¡¯t up for me to decide so I continued. Finally, the bleeding stopped. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Er¡­uh¡­¡± In the end, the man passed out again. And in the distance, I heard another gunshot. I could even see SWAT team members running towards the noise. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± What was happening? Was Seoul under a terrorist attack? How did these people even get their hands on a gun? As well as a bomb? I¡¯ve only heard about this stuff happening in other countries. I never thought that this could happen here in Korea. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡± After passing him onto another kind Samaritan, I headed towards the sound of the gunshot. *** The ce was a one-story bar. The SWAT team and police force were all waiting outside. The culprits were inside, holding the patrons hostage. ¡°What the hell?¡± I summoned my powers to get a good look inside the bar. There were four men carrying guns. The guests were six men and four women, and I could see people passed out and bleeding all around. They were most likely already dead. Just then, I spotted a familiar face. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s¡­¡± It was Christine. ¡°What¡¯s she doing there?¡± Christine, the lesbian I met while filming Unposition Rapstar. What was she doing there? Well then, now I definitely had no choice but to get them all out. ¡°Um...¡± But my mind was at a crossroads. If I wanted to get those guys, I¡¯d have no choice but to use some of my powers. If I do that, then people will definitely find out the truth about me. That could cause an even bigger issue. With that, I decided to wear a mask. Not a real one, because they¡¯d be hard to find at this point. I tore up my ck T-shirt and tied it around my nose and mouth. I also put on my sunsses. There. ¡°Now I just have to get in¡­¡± There was no way for me to get in. There was the main entrance and the backdoor, but the culprits had already blocked them. I could get in through the upper floor, but that would mean breaking a window. ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± Looking inside, I could see one of the guys going in for Christine. All of a sudden, he grabbed Christine by the scalp and stood her up. He pushed her against the wall and began to kiss her. ¡°Ummf! Uuumf! Mmf!¡± Christine tried to push him off, but she couldn¡¯t win against a guy twice her size. Soon, he had her clothes ripped off as he began to drag her off somewhere. Christine tried to cry out again, but the man hit her to shut her up. The others couldn¡¯t do anything but watch as they, too, were held at gunpoint. It was then that I knew it was up to me. Time for a quick attack. I sped towards one of the officers standing in the back and tapped him on the shoulder. He turned around, but I was already gone, having taken his gun off his belt. The other officers immediately turned around, pointing their guns at me, but I was already standing in front of the bar. And that was the moment when I heard it. [The hell is that!] I don¡¯t know who it was that was shouting into a megaphone, but he just made it that much harder for me. Thanks to him, I now had the full attention of all the culprits. ¡°Gee, thanks a lot.¡± Well, since I was already in full view anyway, I walked into the bar through the door¡­with both hands up. The gunmen all stared at me, looking confused. ¡°Bring her over here!¡± Gunman 1 shouted. Gunman 2 grabbed me by the scalp and dragged me towards Gunman 1. ¡°Take her mask off!¡± Gunman 1 shouted. Gunman 2 reached out to take off my mask. It was then that I punched his side with my right fist and hit his face with my left. Pow! ¡°Ergh!¡± Gunman 2¡¯s head flew back as he stumbled backwards while I got Gunman 1 with a nice back kick. Wham! Thud. Gunman 1 went down on the spot. That was almost too easy. Gunman 3, who watched all of this in shock, finally reacted to point his gun at me. I feel a bit sorry for him, but my gun was faster. Bang! First, a bullet in his right shoulder so he couldn¡¯t aim his gun. Then, another in his left shoulder, right thigh, and finally, the left thigh. Click. With a press of the release button, the bullet magazine dropped out as I switched to another. In. And click. I aimed the gun at Gunman 2. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! I got all four limbs, then aimed at Gunman 1. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The patrons immediately ran out of the bar as the police hurried them to safety. I went over to where Gunman 4 had dragged Christine. It¡¯s been two minutes. And during those two whole minutes, I could hear Christine screaming the whole time. ¡°Here, it is.¡± I aimed the gun at the bathroom door and pulled the trigger. Bang! Crackle. Now that the door was unlocked, I slowly opened it. My eyes immediately fell on Christine. Her hair was all tangled up while her makeup was running down her face. Her shirt was ripped off while she only had her bra on top. Her pants were gone as well, but she still had her underwear on thankfully. I looked into Christine¡¯s eyes. I could see the tears. She was trembling in fear and frantically shook her head. She was telling me to go. All of a sudden, a gun was aimed at her head. Then, I heard the trigger being pulled. Click. Bang! *** ¡°What the-¡± The gunman stared at me with his mouth open in shock¡­because I was holding the gun. Before he could pull the trigger, I ran in front of Christine and shoved the gun upwards, sending the bullet through the ceiling. ¡°You bastard.¡± I took the gun and crushed it with my hands. The gunman cried out in shock as I sent my fist flying. Pow! I hit him so hard that it dented his head while the following kick sent him flying backwards. Crash! After that, I really let him have it. I used the Tagu-kwon skills that my good friend taught me back in my old world. I didn¡¯t bother to hold back. Pow! Pow! Pa-pow! Pow! Pow! Wham! And for good measure, I shot him in the limbs as well. ¡°Fucking piece of shit.¡± After another kick to the guy¡¯s head, I spat on him. How dare he try to kill one of my friends? I broke his limbs so hard that no one would be able to fix them. ¡°Christine, you okay?¡± I asked her. Christine was bawling her eyes out. I quickly went over to her and engulfed her in a hug. ¡°Everything¡¯s okay now. It¡¯s over.¡± None of these men would be able to walk or talk or do anything ever again. I couldn¡¯t kill them, but I could still do this much. Punish them in a way thew couldn¡¯t. ¡°Si¡­Sian¡­?¡± Christine said, looking up at me. ¡°Huh?¡± How did she know? I was wearing my disguise. Oh, was it my voice? I deepened it before I answered. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°You are, right¡­? You¡¯re Sian¡­¡± Christine reached up towards my mask. I grabbed her hand and gently pushed it down. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Just then, I heard the policee into the bar. I hurried towards the nearest window and broke it to climb outside. I ran to where I knew where there were no CCTV cameras, weaving in and out of the cars to avoid their ckbox cameras. This was definitely going to show up on the news, but no one would know it was me, right? I covered my face after all. But my body¡­and my outfit¡­hmm, this could get difficult. Still, if I say that it¡¯s not me, then they¡¯d have to believe me. There will probably be an increase in people who believe that I¡¯m an alien. Well then, this could get really exhausting. Just then, my phone rang. It was Jia. ¡°Hey, Jia.¡± -Sian Lee! Chapter 145 - That Time of the Month…

Chapter 145: Chapter 145: That Time of the Month¡­

[What do you guys think about the terrorist attack?] [I¡¯m so angry that it happened. This also means that even Korea isn¡¯t safe from terrorist attacks. I hope our government does something about this soon.] [Well, that¡¯s obvious. Anyways, who is that vignte? Doesn¡¯t anyone else think that it¡¯s weird that someone was able to apprehend those criminals all by themselves?] [It really is strange. When did she even show up?] [What are you talking about?] [Watch this video. See that person that just shows up at the entrance? I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a ghost.] [Wow, you¡¯re right. I have goosebumps now.] [I got so scared watching this. Like, the terrorist attack itself was bad enough. What¡¯s even more shocking is that the person got all four terrorists by themselves.] [But wait¡­is that a woman?] [Can¡¯t you tell? I thought it was obvious. Really sexy as well.] [Yeah, I can see that now that I¡¯m taking a closer look.] [I don¡¯t even need a closer look. I can just tell.] [Why is she covering her face?] [She probably didn¡¯t want to be recognized. Maybe she¡¯s famous?] [That could be it, but I heard she crippled all the terrorists. Can she get charged for that?] [Of course. Even if it was all done with good intentions, thew still exists.] [Maybe thewmakers will see it as justified.] [I¡¯m sure herwyer and the judge will do what they think is best. I used to study politics...] [Oh, you¡¯re not awyer?] [I am awyer.] [Oh, sorry. I was confused for a second. My bad.] [....] ¡°Sian, is that you?¡± Jia asked, pointing at the girl in the camera. Her nose and mouth were covered by a scarf while her eyes were covered by a pair of sunsses. I did my best to look innocent. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I think it is. She¡¯s even wearing the same clothes as you.¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s not,¡± I said stubbornly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah. What would I be doing there? Besides, I¡¯m not a ghost.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Jia looked even more confused. As for me, I did my best to stay calm. I didn¡¯t even think that I could get caught by a ck box camera. If I hadn¡¯t covered myself up¡­then again, I must say, I look pretty hot. ¡°I think she¡¯s cool,¡± Hainan spoke up, gazing at the screen with admiring eyes. By she, of course, she means me. Not that she knows that it¡¯s me. Hmph. ¡°Right? She¡¯s like a heroine in a movie. She made all those guys pay for what they did,¡± Jia agreed. ¡°But she really looks like you, Sian.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Her butt. Look at it. It¡¯s so full and curvy. Just like yours,¡± Hainan said, staring at my own butt. I did my best to tuck it in. ¡°All girls have butts like that.¡± ¡°Do they? But even the chest size looks the same,¡± Hainan said, moving her eyes to my chest area. I quickly crossed my arms. ¡°A lot of girls have boobs that big.¡± I know that that¡¯s not true. I fluctuate between a C-cup and a D-cup. This sort of chest is not normal. ¡°Is it really not you?¡± Jia asked me suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I said with a shrug. The problem was that everyone else seemed to be thinking about the same thing. All thements online are saying that it¡¯s me. Not to mention that the theory about me secretly being an alien is gaining more and more traction. Even Jinwoo came looking for me. *** At a nearby caf¨¦. At night on top of that. Ugh. ¡°Sian?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo sipped his coffee in silence. ¡°I saw the news.¡± ¡°Awful, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t believe something like that happened here.¡± ¡°Six people died. It could¡¯ve been more, but there wasn¡¯t, thanks to you.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°So it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Shero vignte that showed up on the news?¡± Oh yeah, the vignte has a name now. She and herobined. Shero. ¡°Yeah, right. It¡¯s not me. What are you talking about?¡± Iughed, but Jinwoo didn¡¯t stop staring at me. In fact, he seemed all the more determined. ¡°Everyone is saying that it¡¯s you though?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even see her face. What proof do they have?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your body.¡± That¡¯s true. A truly sexy and filled-out figure. Jinwoo then continued, ¡°Not to mention, her fierce fighting skills. Who else could it be? Besides, it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯de to someone¡¯s rescue.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yeah, that¡¯s true. ¡°You can at least tell me. Think of me as your father.¡± Why would I do that? Crazy bastard. ¡°It¡¯s the only way I can help you.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Should I tell him? The only person who knows my full capabilities is Nayoung. Oh, and Gap-chan Lee from Han Entertainment. The thing is that I¡¯m worried that Jinwoo will go and leak my story to every reporter he knows. Nothing good wille out of it and it will just get more annoying after that. ¡°It¡¯s you, right?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°Just tell me. I know that it¡¯s you,¡± Jinwoo said, sounding certain. ¡°Okay, fine.¡± There. I said it. If he¡¯s going to protect me, he might as well know. And if he tells everyone, then he tells them. Then I¡¯ll kill them for it. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Jinwoo said, sounding shocked. What the heck? And here I was, thinking that he already knew. What was he suddenly so surprised for? ¡°Wow! I mean, I always had my suspicions, but¡­wow~!¡± ¡®You fucking asshole.¡¯ I was sorely tempted to punch him at the moment. ¡°Is it really you? Really? You¡¯re the Shero on the news?¡± Jinwoo asked one more time. I nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself, you¡­Sir.¡± Hey, he¡¯s still the agency president. I need to watch my manners. ¡°Wow¡­I don¡¯t believe this,¡± Jinwoo said, shaking his head in wonder. ¡°So that¡¯s it, right? Then, I¡¯ll just leave¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Are you¡­I¡¯m just asking¡­are you really a¡­an alien¡­?¡± Jinwoo asked. His face seemed rather hopeful as he leaned in for my answer. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± Jinwoo jumped out of his seat as he backed away from me. ¡°I can go now, right?¡± I waved at Jinwoo, but he didn¡¯t respond. So, I continued. ¡°Make sure to keep my identity a secret. Otherwise, there¡¯s no knowing what might happen to you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then. Bye.¡± And so, I turned to leave. But then, he did it again. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Ugh! What now?¡± I snapped. Jinwoo immediately ducked under a table. After a few seconds, he peeked out from under and gave me a sheepish look. ¡°I want proof!¡± So, I gave him proof. I sped up and ran next to him in a sh, showing up behind him. Tap tap. Jinwoo turned around and at the very moment he saw me, he shrieked. ¡°Aah!¡± His eyes were practically bulging out of his sockets. ¡°Do you want more?¡± I asked with a smile. Then, without waiting for an answer, I brought my hand down on the table. Crash. Crack. The table split in two. Just then, Jinwoo ran to the entrance, opened the door, and sprinted out. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to see¡­¡± I muttered with a shake of my head. *** The news about the terrorist remained a hot topic for the next few days. It was soon revealed that the terrorists were members of an active group from the Middle East. Meanwhile, the girl who apprehended them all still remained a mystery. For a while, people kept asking if it was me, but as there was no proof, the incident eventually died down. As I knew it would. But one day, a strange man came looking for me. ¡°Are you Sian Lee?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Please, sit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I sat down at a table across from him. ¡°Do you like Americano?¡± ¡°No, I hate it.¡± ¡°Oh. What about a caramel mhiato?¡± ¡°I hate those as well.¡± ¡°Then what¡­¡± ¡°Red bean bingsoo,¡± I said, pointing at a bowl that costs 15,000 won. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold outside?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not outside.¡± Besides, I was hot. I¡¯m always hot. Seething, really. Especially since I¡¯m forced to physically be a girl. Not fair. I¡¯m a man. ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll go order it.¡± The man went to the counter and ordered bingsoo. Anyways, who is this man? He was Byungjoon Yoo and he worked for AV Entertainment, which was in charge of production and distribution of adult films. How did he get my number? I wish I knew. I was surprised to get a call from him, but I agreed to meet with him anyway because I was so curious. ¡°So why¡¯d you want to see me?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, I figured if I spoke to your agency president, he¡¯d definitely say no. So I wanted to speak with you directly.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. So what is it?¡± I asked bluntly. Honestly, my patience was wearing thin these days. Everything seemed to piss me off. Is it that time of the month? Oh yeah, I got my very first period today and it wasn¡¯t pleasant. My head hurts and I¡¯m just annoyed with everything. ¡°I wanted to schedule a photoshoot.¡± ¡°A photoshoot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, you should¡¯ve just talked to Mr. Park. He¡¯d allow anything if you pay him enough,¡± I said, sneaking in that little jab at Jinwoo. ¡°Well, I know that, but¡­um¡­the thing is¡­it¡¯s a nude¡­photoshoot.¡± ¡°What?¡± I snapped. ¡°A nude photoshoot. You have such a beautiful body. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it¡­and you¡¯re so beautiful yourself¡­¡± ¡°Does it pay a lot?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course. You get paid 5 times more than a regr one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough. You expect me to expose my body to the world for only 5 times the pay?¡± ¡°I can give you up to 8 times,¡± Mr. Yoo said in a desperate manner. Well, it¡¯s not like my body is a dime a dozen. Not to mention, I¡¯m in a popr girl group as well. If I did a nude photoshoot, no guy would be able to resist. But ugh, I¡¯m a guy too, you know. ¡°Bastard.¡± ¡°W-what¡­¡± ¡°Even 1000 times is not enough, you fuck!¡± Yeah, I mean, for 1000 times the pay, maybe. But 8 times? This guy is real funny. ¡°W-what? Why are you suddenly so angry¡­¡± Mr. Yoo said, looking rather offended, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. I was on my first period and I wasn¡¯t happy about it¡­or anything else. Add in the fact that he called me out here for this was just making me angrier. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it, so don¡¯t call me again.¡± ¡°Look. Sian¡­can I call you Sian? You¡¯ll make so much money from this. It¡¯ll be a huge win for the both of us.¡± He didn¡¯t know when to stop, did he? I began to stretch out my shoulders. ¡°You know I¡¯m good at fighting, right? I¡¯ll give you three seconds. One¡­two¡­¡± ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll go for now, but I¡¯d like you to reconsider. Now¡¯s the time to do a nude photoshoot. All you have to do is take off your clothes and close your eyes and¡­¡± ¡°You want to close your eyes forever?¡± ¡°N-no!¡± With lightning speed, the man got out of his chair and ran out of the caf¨¦. Coward. Although the fact that some of my murderous wrath had something to do with it. This period, man, I swear¡­ Chapter 146 - So Now it’s the Savanna…(Part 1)

Chapter 146: Chapter 146: So Now it¡¯s the Savanna¡­(Part 1)

Now that my period was over, I felt so much better. ¡°Wow, that was painful.¡± PMS is really no joke. I never truly understood why girls found it so difficult, but now that I¡¯ve experienced it, I finally get it. To think that I would actually go through something like this. Fucking hell. Well, I¡¯ll have to be more careful in the future. ¡°Hey, someone¡¯s calling,¡± Yoo-jin said, handing me my phone. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The caller ID said Lobsterhead.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I looked at the caller ID. It really did say ¡®Lobsterhead.¡¯ Yeonmin Yoo, the producer from 24-Hour Jungle. Skinny with a tiny head. But hmm¡­why is he calling me? I answered. ¡°Hello?¡± ¨C Sian, hi! It¡¯s me. Yeonmin from 24-Hour Jungle. Do you remember me? ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not a goldfish.¡± It hasn¡¯t even been a month since we wrapped up filming. My memory¡¯s not that bad. ¨C Oh, right. Um, I was wondering if you have time today to meet up for a bit? ¡°No,¡± I replied. I didn¡¯t want to give him a chance to drag me onto another episode of that show. The long ne ride. The annoying tasks. I¡¯m not going. No way. ¨C Oh¡­um¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go then.¡± ¨C Oh! Wait! ¡°What?¡± ¨C Then, can I tell you over the phone? ¡°No.¡± ¨C (....) For a moment, the man remained silent. ¡°I¡¯ll go then.¡± ¨C I¡¯ll buy you lunch. ¡°What kind?¡± I found myself asking. Hey. Free food is free food. And I extremely like free food. ¨C You like pizza, right...? ¡°I like lobster.¡± ¨C (....) And again, no answer. After a while, he finally spoke up. ¨C Pizza and chicken...? ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll see you at the pizza restaurant.¡± ¨C Okay! Thank you! Well, at least he was happy. Finally, I hung up. ¡°Who was it?¡± Yoo-jin asked in an inquisitive manner. ¡°Oh, it was lobster head.¡± ¡°Lobster¡­oh! That producer from 24-Hour Jungle? The one who got his ass handed to him?¡± Yeah. The one who dared to go up against me and lost. Badly. ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t say it like that. You¡¯re an idol now,¡± I chastised. What kind of idol goes around usingnguage like that? ¡°You talk like that too, you know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Well, if Yoo-jin says so¡­ ¡°Yeah. Anywyas, are you going on the show again?¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to hear what he has to say. But now that I think about it, why would he call me and not Mr. Park?¡± Actually, now that I think about it, it was really strange that he would call me. That made me even more curious. ¡°Well, you¡¯re lucky if you do. I want to go on it too.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll tell them that I won¡¯t go if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°But then, what if they tell you to just note on then?¡± Yoo-jin said with a smirk. ¡°Then that¡¯s good for me,¡± I said. I mean, it¡¯s not like I want to be on the show. If they told me that they didn¡¯t want me, I¡¯d consider it a blessing. Anyways, I soon got ready and left for Hongdae. Hongdae is the ce to go if you want to do anything. *** I arrived at 18th Avenue Pizza. As soon as I walked in, I saw Lobsterhead waving at me from a table near the window. ¡°Sian! Over here!¡± ¡°Hi~¡± I practically skipped over. 18th Avenue Pizza. It¡¯s expensive (like, extremely so), but it was just that good. Not that I intend to eat a lot. I¡¯ll be nice. He¡¯s only a rookie producer after all. He probably won¡¯t have that much money. Also, I¡¯m not that cruel. ¡°Sian, I saved you a seat.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I sat across from the producer and got a good look at him. He¡¯s gotten skinnier since thest time I saw him. He was already a stick when I first met him. Now he practically looked quite malnourished. ¡°You got really skinny.¡± ¡°Yes. I guess overworking does that to you,¡± Lobsterhead said with a rueful smile. He didn¡¯t look so good, but he didn¡¯t look upset about it. I guess it¡¯s because he enjoys his work. ¡°Then shall we order?¡± I said, picking up the menu. The pictures looked amazing. They were all calling out to me, asking me to order them. ¡°Let¡¯s get this one,¡± I said, pointing at the Spicy Lobster Cheese pizza. ¡°You sure like lobster,¡± Lobsterhead said with a smile. We ced our order before turning back to look at each other. ¡°So, what is it that you wanted to talk to me about?¡± ¡°I want to book you for a show,¡± Lobsterhead said hesitantly. ¡°Oh, really? But then, why call me? You should call Ji¡­Mr. Park if you want to talk about that stuff.¡± Seriously, why would he ask me? ¡°I did speak with him. Mr. Park agreed to it immediately, but he told me to also ask you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I smiled. Well, well, well. I guess Jinwoo was still scared of me after finding out that I¡¯m an alien. Not that I am. I¡¯m just from a different time period. Well, anyways. ¡°Then, I don¡¯t want to,¡± I answered. Once again, Lobsterhead had no words. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of pretty female celebrities who are athletic too, you know.¡± It¡¯s true. They¡¯re not hard to find these days. ¡°But there¡¯s no one like you.¡± ¡°Right.¡± I mean, yeah. True. ¡°And there¡¯s another reason why I¡¯d like it to be you.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°The thing is, we¡¯re filming a special episode of Jungle. We invite five survival experts and have thempete against Byung-hoon and his team.¡± ¡°Yeah, so?¡± I asked. What does that have to do with me? ¡°That¡¯s why we need you. It¡¯s important that we win. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be a totalughingstock and lose ratings.¡± Just then, the pizza came out. I lifted my fork. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We ate our pizza¡­and it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Can we get another one?¡± ¡°Of course. I have thepany card. We can eat as much as we want.¡± ¡°Thepany card?¡± ¡°Yes. They gave it to me especially to help convince you.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you regret it?¡± ¡°Why would I? It¡¯s not mine,¡± Lobsterhead said with a smile. ¡°Well then.¡± We ordered another, then I dug in. This ce really did have the best pizza. ¡°So you¡¯ll do it, right?¡± Lobsterhead asked as he began to eat another slice. ¡°Can you wait a minute?¡± I said, stabbing a slice of pickle with my fork. I stared at the producer. I could tell that he really wanted me to go. Being a newbie in an industry is not easy, and if I don¡¯t go, things could get even more difficult for him. Maybe I should just go. A little fresh air could do me good. ¡°Lobs¡­oh, Mr. Yoon.¡± ¡°Yes. Go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Suddenly, the man stood up and gave me a full 90 degree bow. Well, sheesh. ¡°But on one condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lobsterhead said, looking determined. ¡°I want you to book Yoo-jin as well.¡± ¡°Oh¡­um¡­¡± Suddenly, Lobsterhead seemed hesitant. Was adding one more to the cast really that difficult? ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­I¡¯m really sorry, but¡­we already booked the other female guest...so¡­¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Her name is Miyeon Yang¡­¡± ¡°The popr yoga instructor?¡± I said, my face lighting up. Miyeon Yang. She¡¯s incredibly beautiful. Not just her face, even her body was incredible. I saw her on TV once in her tight yoga clothes and¡­wow¡­ ¡°Yes, her. We¡¯ve already booked her and confirmed it and everyting¡­So bringing Yoo-jin on will be hard. But I¡¯ll do my best to have you guys booked for a future episode.¡± ¡°You want me to go on again?¡± I asked, making a face. ¡°I mean¡­if you do¡­haha,¡± Lobsterhead corrected with an awkward smile. ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯ll go this time,¡± I answered. For Miyeon. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much! I owe you big time.¡± ¡°So, who else is going?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s five from the other team, and five on our side. That¡¯s Byung-hoon, Junho, you, and Miyeon. Oh, and Minwoo Kim.¡± ¡°Minwoo Kim?¡± Minwoo Kim. The visual from the group Shy Boy. He¡¯s very athletic and strong, but he¡¯s rather arrogant and he looks like a creep. He has that sort of face that you just want to punch. ¡°Yep. We got our own Dream Team. I think we stand a good chance against the other team now,¡± Lobsterhead said with a firm nod. ¡°Is the episode really that important?¡± ¡°Yes. Those people do this survival stuff for real. They even go hunting for dangerous animals.¡± ¡°Oh wow.¡± ¡°I heard they once even caught a hyena.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Who cares? I once caught an alligator. ¡°They¡¯re very impressive, but so are we. It should be fun.¡± ¡°Right. So where are we going?¡± ¡°The savanna.¡± The savanna. Sounds like fun. ¡°Are there lions there?¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s lions and hyenas. Cheetahs. Even elephants. A lot of dangerous animals. Then again, we¡¯ll be in a safe area, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Right.¡± I decided then and there to catch a lion, but I actually ended up not being able to. I didn¡¯t see a single one. It¡¯s like they knew I wasing. ¡°Well, anyways, thank you so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You even bought me pizza, after all.¡± He¡¯s lucky to have booked Miyeon Yang already. ¡°But Sian, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°What is it? Go ahead.¡± ¡°You know that terrorist attack that happened a few days ago?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You know that vignte¡­it¡¯s you, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked, looking innocent. What made him so sure? ¡°It¡¯s not you? She looked just like you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t see her face, but your body is very recognizable. I¡¯m very good at paying attention to detail.¡± ¡°You need to practice more.¡± Shit, he¡¯s good. ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­is it really not you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Hm¡­okay. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a reason you don¡¯t want people to know.¡± ¡°....¡± What the heck? ¡°Anyways, thanks again for agreeing to do this. I feel like a burden has been lifted off my shoulders.¡± ¡°Great. So should we go eat chicken now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lobster head looked down at the pizza. Or at least, the empty tter where the pizza previously was. ¡°Whoa, when did you eat it all?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± ¡°And mine¡­¡± ¡°I thought you were finished,¡± I said. Yep. I ate the man¡¯s pizza as well. He kept talking and not eating, so I thought he was done. ¡°I didn¡¯t even eat one slice.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s order another one.¡± ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go get chicken.¡± ¡°Then get up.¡± I stood up and quickly walked out of the restaurant. I really wanted that chicken. ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Oh! Right¡­¡± Chapter 147 - So Now it’s the Savanna.…(Part 2)

Chapter 147: Chapter 147: So Now it¡¯s the Savanna.¡­(Part 2)

Once again, the days passed quickly and soon enough, it was that time again. No. I didn¡¯t mean that time of the month. I meant that it was time for me to film 24-Hour Jungle again. Well technically, I don¡¯t leave until tomorrow morning. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want you guys to pack for me again,¡± I said to the girls. I still remember all of the useless stuff they packed for mest time. ¡°You¡¯re not going to take anything?¡± Jia asked, looking worried. Well, she had every right to be as I really was going to go away with nothing. Well, except for my razor and sunscreen. ¡°Yep. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to do anything for me there.¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± I mean, they¡¯ll have everything there anyway. Stuff to eat, as well as other necessities for sure. Yeah, it won¡¯t be the same stuff as here, but it¡¯ll be a nice change. Maybe I¡¯ll even get to try tiger meat. ¡°I wanted to go too,¡± Yoo-jin whined next to me. She did look really disappointed. To be honest, I was as well. It would¡¯ve been nice to go and eat tiger meat together. But what could I do? Miyeon Yang had already been casted¡­which reminds me. I looked up a photo of Miyeon and wow, she¡¯s definitely striking. Beautiful silhouette with no fat anywhere whatsoever. The only thing I¡¯d have to say is that her chest is a bit on the small side. Not as t as Jia¡¯s, but still slightly less than average. Still. Very nice. ¡°Next time,¡± I said. ¡°Okay!¡± everyone replied. Just then, the doorbell rang. Who could that be at this time? Hainan went over to open the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± It was Jinwoo. What was he doing here? Hainan opened the door. ¡°Hi, Mr. Park!¡± she said. ¡°Hello~~¡± What was a forty-something year old man doing, saying hello like a teenage schoolgirl? He¡¯s getting weirder and weirder by the second. Jinwoo walked into the living room and everyone said hello. ¡°Hi, Mr. Park!¡± ¡°Hey, guys!¡± Jinwoo said waving. I just wanted to p his mouth. ¡°It¡¯ste. What are you doing here?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, I wanted to speak to you,¡± Jinwoo said, taking a seat in the living room. Normally, this would be private, but I guess he was still afraid to be alone with me. Coward. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. Everyone gathered around. Hainan poked her head in between the gap in my arms as I sat there, stroking her hair. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just wanted to tell you to have fun.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°And, um¡­there is one other thing¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go bragging about how strong you are. Do you know what people are saying about you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded. Nowadays, I was the MA girl. The martial artists. The Shero that could save hostages from a group of terrorists. I have a lot of names. ¡°Alright. Have you guys eat¡­never mind. I was just passing through. I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± I said before Jinwoo could get up. Everyone nodded, watching Jinwoo expectantly. With puppy dog eyes, mind you. It was very clear they were asking him to buy them dinner. At first, Jinwoo tried to avoid our eyes, but in the end, he took out his wallet. He took out 100,000 won and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°Will this be enough¡­¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I answered, counting out the money. It was exactly 100,000 won. We¡¯ll be able to get at least four pizzas with this. Since there¡¯s eight of us, that means we¡¯ll all get half a pie. ¡°I¡¯ll be going then. Have fun on your trip, Sian.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°And remember ¨C don¡¯t show all of your strength. Don¡¯t go chasing after tigers, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± How did he know? ¡°Haha, Mr. Park. Sian can¡¯t catch a tiger.¡± Ji-hyun giggled. Jinwoo gave her a forced smile in response. ¡°Anyways, I really have to go. Good night,dies,¡± Jinwoo said, leaving with a wave. We began to chat amongst ourselves again. After two hours, everyone went to go to sleep, except me and Jia. ¡°If you want to fall asleep on the ne, you can¡¯t sleep now,¡± Jia said, sitting on the couch with me. That¡¯s true. That ne ride is going to be long, so it¡¯ll be better if I spend it sleeping. ¡°But I¡¯m really sleepy though.¡± Hey, I¡¯m human after all. ¡°No. Don¡¯t sleep,¡± Jia said firmly. ¡°You just want to keep talking,¡± I said. Jia didn¡¯t have any activities scheduled tomorrow. That was probably why she wanted to talk with me more. ¡°That too.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°Now? It¡¯ste.¡± ¡°What about it? Let¡¯s go. Please?¡± Jia said, clinging to my arm. In the end, I gave in. I really was hopeless when it came to their cutesy whining. Once we were outside, we decided to go downtown. There were a lot of people outside, enjoying the evening. Just then, two guys came over in front of us. ¡°Hey,dies~ How about a drink?¡± one of them asked. They were both standing right in front us, blocking our path. I stared at them. They looked familiar. It was Minwoo Kim. The visual member of Shy Boy that was going to film 24-hour Jungle with me. ¡°What are you doing here? We¡¯re filming tomorrow,¡± I asked. And that¡¯s when Minwoo fully turned to look at me as his eyes became wide with recognition. ¡°Oh! Sian Lee!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get too familiar right now.¡± ¡°Oh, right, um¡­hi.¡± The guy gave me a bright smile as he greeted me. I saw him give me a quick up-and-down, his smile getting creepier with every passing second. What is with these male idols? I know they¡¯re not all like this, but I¡¯ve met way too many that are at this point. Is all the money they¡¯re making giving them a huge ego? ¡°What are you doing?¡± Minwoo asked. Something about his smile told me this was going to be more than a friendly chat. ¡°I¡¯m just hanging out with Jia,¡± I said. Jia remained next to me, clinging to my arm. ¡°Oh, I see. Would you like to join us?¡± ¡°No,¡± I rejected with a sweet smile. I could already smell the strong alcohol on him. ¡°Aw, why not? We¡¯re not that bad, you know,¡± Minwoo said, looking genuinely confused by the rejection. I will admit that the guy currently standing next to Minwoo was good looking. Tall as well. Any average girl would easily fall for him, but not me. To me, he was just any regr old guy who happened to be tall. Just look at those eyes. I can tell a rotten apple when I see one. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t feel like it. Now move.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be a bitch,¡± Minwoo said. ¡°Or how about you, Jia?¡± the guy said, reaching out and grabbing Jia by the arm. I immediately flung a kick at the guy¡¯s face. Pow! ¡°Ah!¡± Thud. The guy fell to the floor in pain. By now, my body was moving on its own. Maybe I was more stressed than I thought. It hasn¡¯t been that long since my period ended. I guess I was still feeling the effects of PMS. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Minwoo berated. I gave him a shove in the chest. ¡°I said move, didn¡¯t I? Asshole.¡± ¡°Wow. Psycho much?¡± Minwoo snorted. Psycho, huh? I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t the only one in our circle who thought so. With my personality and all that. ¡°I am. What do you say? Want to go up against a full-on psycho?¡± ¡°Crazy. I¡¯ll let this go since you¡¯re a girl. What a weirdo.¡± Minwoo turned to his friend to help him up before they both ran off. ¡°Sian, are you okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± I continued to re. Maybe I should feed that guy to the tigers. Anyways, needless to say, my first meeting with Minwoo did not go so well. If he tries anything while we¡¯re filming, I¡¯ll really let him have it. Without anyone knowing of course. Heh. *** The next morning, I woke up bright and early to leave¡­not that there was much to do anyway. I washed my face, got the few items I needed, and that was it. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Bye, Sian.¡± The other members had gotten early to see me off, though no one wasing with me. We knew that there would be a lot of people at the airport. Apparently, my fandom had grown exponentially since thest time. I¡¯d be surprised if the airport could even hold them all. Oh yeah, and Minwoo would be there too. He has a lot of fans as well, that bastard. Hak-gyu was already waiting for me with the door of the van open. ¡°Get in, Sian.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I got in, then turned to look at Hak-gyu. He was going toe with me on the trip. It couldn¡¯t be helped since I needed a manager. To me, it doesn¡¯t matter, but Jinwoo made the final call. He wanted someone there to make sure that there was minimal damage. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this, Hak-gyu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you are.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to the savanna, right? Won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡± Hak-gyu asked, looking slightly worried. ¡°Animals aren¡¯t that dangerous,¡± I said with a shrug. To me, nothing is dangerous. Oh, except one thing ¨C the naked body of a woman. Seeing that tested my control like you wouldn¡¯t believe. I go into battle with myself every time that happens. It¡¯s not like I can even enjoy it anyways. Though sometimes, I allow myself to fantasize a bit whenever Christine is around. But in the end, I always hold back. I¡¯m the face of Lovely Girlz. I can¡¯t risk the group just for the sake of temporary enjoyment. Besides, how can I enjoy anything when I don¡¯t have the¡­you know. ¡°No, I mean, won¡¯t it be dangerous for the animals now that you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Oh, is that what you meant?¡± Why didn¡¯t he say it like that in the first ce? ¡°Don¡¯t go fighting with lions or anything like that,¡± Hak-gyu said with a teasing smile. He sounded like he was kidding. ¡°And what if I do?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I n to, you know. I want to try lion meat.¡± ¡°....¡± For a while, Hak-gyu remained speechless. Then, he spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m seriously going to have lion meat.¡± ¡°For a second, I almost believed you,¡± Hak-gyu said again with a smile, but I knew he still didn¡¯t believe me. So, I asked him, ¡°Want to catch one with me?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Hak-gyu said carelessly. An evil smile crossed my face soon after. Good. I needed an assistant. ¡°Yo, Manager Lee.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the survival game?¡± ¡°Oh¡­they didn¡¯t give us the specifics, but I¡¯m sure it will be the same as before. Hunting, making a shelter, stuff like that. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything you need to worry about,¡± Hak-gyu said. But I remembered the look in Lobsterhead¡¯s eyes. He wanted me to be there for a reason. ¡°If I catch a lion, that would be an automatic win for us, don¡¯t you think?¡± I mean, you can¡¯t beat that. ¡°Wait, so you really n on catching a lion?¡± Hak-gyu asked. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what I said, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said. ¡°O-okay¡­have fun¡­¡± Hak-gyu said. ¡°Hey, you said you¡¯d help, remember?¡± ¡°....¡± Chapter 148 - So Now it’s the Savanna.…(Part 3) Chapter 148: Chapter 148: So Now it¡¯s the Savanna.¡­(Part 3) We finally arrived at the airport. Today, I was wearing ripped skinny jeans and a brown coat. Oh, and sunsses. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait for a bit. Not yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Look.¡± I looked at the direction Hak-gyu was pointing at and saw Minwoo¡¯s van pulling in. A group of bodyguards hurried over¡­along with arge wave of fans. ¡°Aaaah!¡± ¡°Minwoo!¡± ¡°Minwoo, I love you!¡± Wow, he¡¯s really popr. Shy Boy is pretty average in terms of poprity, but Minwoo himself is one of the most famous idols out there, just because he¡¯s so good looking. That¡¯s probably why most of his fans are women. ¡°He has a lot of fans.¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s good-looking,¡± Hak-gyu pointed out. ¡°What¡¯s so good-looking about him? He¡¯s way too skinny, plus his face is nothing special.¡± At myment, Hak-gyuughed. Minwoo was soon out of sight. ¡°Can I go now?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± I finally got out of the van. Then, the bodyguards came over, like they¡¯ve been waiting for me. And behind them, I could see my fans. There were so many that I couldn¡¯t even see where the crowd ended. Was I really this popr? I¡¯ve never seen a crowd this big before. ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°Sian! Sian!¡± ¡°Sian, I love you!¡± ¡°Go, Sian!¡± To my left and right, fans were waving and cheering. Most of them were female, and it was louder for me than it had been for Minwoo. It was obvious who had more fans, though I¡¯ll admit I was surprised. ¡°Sian! Here!¡± A fan threw something at me and I caught it. It was wrapped but by the feel of it, I could tell it was chocte. ¡°Hey! Thanks!¡± I used my powers to make sure she heard. She fainted from the shock. ¡°Looks good.¡± Now that I think about it, I was getting pretty hungry. I unwrapped the present and at the moment I saw the gift, my jaw dropped. The chocte was designed to look like my face. ¡°Wow! Thank you so much!¡± I shouted again. Soon, the fan passed out for the second time. ¡°It¡¯s too pretty to eat,¡± I said. Though that didn¡¯t stop me from breaking off a piece from the top. Snap. Nom nom. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s good!¡± Now, time for the eyes. Then nose. Lips. And finally, my chin. It was really good. So, I turned around for thest time and shouted with all my might, ¡°Thank you!¡± The fan was still unconscious, so she didn¡¯t hear that one. Anyways, I met up with the other cast members of 24-Hour Jungle. ¡°Hello~¡± I said with a bright smile. I immediately saw some familiar faces. Byung-hoon was there, and was so Junho. Both of them seemed excited to see me. ¡°Sian!¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Sian!¡± I gave both of them a hug and then just happened to sit next to Miyeon. I mean, I¡¯m a girl too, right? Though spiritually, I was still a guy. ¡°Hi. Sian, right?¡± Miyeon spoke up first. I smiled at her. ¡°Hi. Miyeon, isn¡¯t it? Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I really looked forward to seeing you,¡± Miyeon said, holding out her hand. I reached out and shook it. Her hand was so soft. Slender fingers and fair skin. How can one¡¯s skin be so white? ¡°I looked forward to meeting you as well. I¡¯m a fan.¡± It¡¯s true. I¡¯m a fan¡­since a few days ago anyway. Just look at that fantastic body. It¡¯s stunning. Her face as well. Plus she¡¯s good at yoga. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your fan too,¡± Miyeon said. And then, all of a sudden, she gave me a hug. I hugged her back, wrapping my arms around her waist. I could feel her boobs press against mine. They were big, no doubt about that, but not overtly so. Not that I¡¯m deliberately trying to feel them up or anything. I do have some restraints. But just then, Minwoo took the seat on the other side of Miyeon. ¡°Hello,¡± he said to her with a big smile. That snake. ¡°Hi,¡± Miyeon greeted back with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re Miyeon Yang, right? I¡¯ve seen you a lot on TV. You¡¯re a yoga instructor, right¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Miyeon said, still smiling. It was so beautiful. Anyways, the asshole kept talking. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to learn yoga. Would you teach me?¡± ¡°Oh, of course. You can visit my studio anytime,¡± Miyeon said. Her smile was all professional, but Minwoo misinterpreted it. This is why men are called stupid. You can¡¯t treat them nicely. ¡°Then, can I have your number?¡± Minwoo said, holding out his phone. ¡°Sure,¡± Miyeon replied. She started typing her number into Minwoo¡¯s phone. But rather than starting with 010, she started with 070. Minwoo raised his eyebrows. ¡°This number is¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the number of my studio. Just call that and you cane in anytime.¡± ¡°Oh, but I wanted your¡­¡± ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t give my number out to men,¡± Miyeon said with another smile. Minwoo¡¯s face hardened at that. I quickly held out my phone. ¡°Can I have your number?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Miyeon typed in her number, looking happy to oblige. I nced over at Minwoo, who had a jealous look on his face. After a while, he stared back at me. I stuck my tongue out at him and gave him a smirk. That only made him angrier. ¡°Thanks, Miyeon.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± We continued to chat for a bit when all of a sudden, the other team arrived. Three men and two women. Same as us. The men all looked rather young, so did the women. About mid-30¡¯s maybe? They all looked tough, to be honest. No one who saw them at first nce would dare mess with them. ¡°Hello.¡± We exchanged greetings. Their leader approached Byung-hoon and the two men shook hands. ¡°I¡¯ve looked you up. You seem quite the expert.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you. I¡¯ve seen you in action as well, Mr. Lee. Looks like you have a lot to learn.¡± ¡°What?¡± Byung-hoon said, looking rather shocked. Then all of a sudden, he burst outughing. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The other leader burst outughing as well. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Finally, everyone startedughing. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± ¡®Has everyone gone insane?¡¯ I asked myself. Anyways, soon, it was time for us to board. Miyeon sat on my left and Lobster Head on my right. ¡°You lost more weight,¡± I said to Lobster Head. Seriously, how much more fat did this guy have to lose? He¡¯ll disappear in his sleep at this rate. I actually found myself worrying for him. ¡°I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night¡­¡± ¡°You need to stop working sote. At least make sure to eat some food.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­there¡¯s never enough time to do everything¡­sniff sniff¡­¡± Lobster Head faked a dramatic cry. ¡°Hey, by the way, what about that show you mentionedst time? Any news?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± Lobster Head gave me a sheepish smile. ¡°Let me guess. It¡¯ll be a decade before it happens.¡± ¡°More, like¡­five¡­maybe¡­¡± ¡°Five? Jesus, Christ. It only took the Seodang Dog three years to break Pungwol. How do you expect me to wait five years? Are you backing out of our contract?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lobster Head gave me a worried nce. Finally, I smiled. ¡°Just kidding,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, really? Wow¡­I thought you were serious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You look funny when you get worried.¡± It¡¯s true. He just has that face you want to mess with. There¡¯s a reason why the main producer never looked stressed. It¡¯s because he always managed to take it out by messing with Lobster Head over here. ¡°Anyways, hurry up so we can seal the deal.¡± ¡°I know. I promise.¡± ¡°But are you sure that Savanna isn¡¯t dangerous?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be sticking to carefully scouted areas and there are safety personnel on hand to jump in if things get bad.¡± ¡°But what if we get attacked by an animal?¡± ¡°Then I guess you¡¯ll just have to catch them.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Is this guy still suspecting me of being the Shero? I leaned in. ¡°Hey, Lobster Head,¡± I whispered. ¡°Y-yes?¡± Lobster Head replied, a surprised look on his face. ¡°You still think I¡¯m the Shero?¡± ¡°Oh¡­yes,¡± Lobster Head admitted, nodding his head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I know what I saw.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Fine. Believe what you want. I¡¯m not going to bother arguing with someone who¡¯s so sure of what he saw. ¡°Is it really not you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said,¡± I snapped. Does this guy have rocks where his ears are? How many times am I going to have to say it to get it through him? I mean, fine. It¡¯s true, but that¡¯s not the point. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll believe you¡­for now.¡± ¡°Do what you want.¡± I turned away from him. Then, I stared at Miyeon. She was staring at me as well. Our eyes met. ¡°Hehehe,¡± Miyeon giggled. I almost kissed her then and there. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty,¡± I said to her. ¡°You¡¯re prettier,¡± Miyeon said to me. ¡°No way. You¡¯re prettier.¡± I found myself holding out my hand and Miyeon took it. It¡¯s like we were dating. ¡°Hey, you two¡­are you¡­¡± Lobster Head stared at us suspiciously. ¡°Are we what?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Lobster Head said, quickly turning away. ¡°Let¡¯s take a nap,¡± I suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± Miyeon replied. We fell asleep, still holding hands. But what¡¯s up with this woman? Does she like skinship? Or maybe¡­nah. No way. After some time, the ne finally arrived in Africa. We got off the ne, got into a car, and made our way to the savanna. It was hot and sticky with high humidity. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s hot.¡± I took off my outeryers until I was only in my white T-shirt, but even that was too revealing. With my big chest and the way how the shirt clung to my body. Even I couldn¡¯t deny how sexy my own body was. But I really wanted to take everything off. Like some people. ¡°Jesus, it¡¯s hot.¡± Junho took off his shirt, revealing his muscr body. Byung-hoon did the same, only that he had a huge stomach underneath his shirt. Finally, Minwoo took off his shirt, showing off a muscr lean bodyplete with a six pack. Then he stood in front of us women, determined to show off. ¡°Ugh, my eyes.¡± I wouldn¡¯t mind if it were a woman¡¯s body, but a man¡¯s¡­yeah, no thanks. Speaking of men, seems like the male staff had a hard time taking their eyes off my body. Actually, the women as well. Even Miyeon was staring at me. ¡°Wow, Sian, your figure¡­¡± Miyeon openly gawked at my body, eying it up and down. But wait¡­was that¡­desire in her eyes? Yeah, there was no doubt about it this time. ¡°You have a nice figure as well,¡± I said, staring at her body. It was slender and lean¡­and beautiful. The curves werecking, but any man that was into skinny girls would love it. She had that body you just wanted to hug. ¡°Mine is all from yoga. I think yours is prettier. Just look at your silhouette,¡± Miyeon said. She ran her hand down my back and conveniently rested it on my butt. Then, she blushed. ¡°¡­.¡± Why was touching my butt making her shy? Was she¡­really¡­? No way. Just no way. ¡®Yeah, lesbians aren¡¯t thatmon. Even meeting Christine was a miracle.¡¯ I thought to myself. Just then, the main producer called out to us. ¡°Everyone, gather around please!¡± Chapter 149 - Meeting a Giant Rat

Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Meeting a Giant Rat

Everyone gathered around before the main producer started to speak. ¡°Now, as always, we will start with luggage inspection. If you have anything you know you won¡¯t need, put it in the center.¡± But no one did. The producer smiled. ¡°Alright, you want to do this the hard way, eh? Fine. The staff will search your bags.¡± The male staff approached each of us. I got Lobster Head himself. ¡°May I have your bag, please?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said, tossing him my bag. Lobster Head opened it and looked inside. His eyes widened in shock. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in here.¡± ¡°Yes, there is.¡± ¡°W-where¡­?¡± Lobster Head asked. I pointed at the front pocket. The man unzipped it and looked inside, finding my sunscreen and razor. ¡°Is this all?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°What? You told me to only bring the essentials.¡± ¡°We did, but¡­you¡¯re the first one to actually bring so little.¡± Lobster Head gave me a weird look. ¡°Oh my fucking god.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I apologized. My PMS was at it again. Actually, it seemed to be making me just irritable in general. There¡¯s also the fact that I haven¡¯t been able to satisfy myself properly since I came to this world. Maybe that was the case. Men in general have a bigger sexual appetite than women. When a woman has heightened sexual appetite, it¡¯s said to be the same level as that of an average man. Anyways, I¡¯m a full grown man with desires as any man¡­but my body is that of a woman¡­without the usual tools¡­and women keep clinging onto me. But¡­it¡¯s not like I can just be a lesbian and enjoy myself because how can I enjoy myself with a woman when I don¡¯t have¡­you know¡­ Anyways, that¡¯s my life now. I feel like I¡¯m being punished. And the PMS was just making it worse. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Not like it¡¯s the first time you¡¯re cursing at me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only done it once, you know.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Well, anyways, I guess we¡¯re done then. You brought so little though. I kind of want to pack your bag for you.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Wait here for a bit.¡± With that, Lobster Head walked over to Miyeon. Poor girl. She brought her yoga mat. Why? Did she actually expect to do yoga in the savanna? Sigh. She also brought her yoga clothes. Her entire bag was filled with yoga stuff. Of course, none of it was allowed. ¡°Then, what am I supposed to do here?¡± ¡°Well¡­if we end up doing yoga, we¡¯ll give it back to you.¡± ¡°I do yoga every night. If I don¡¯t, I can¡¯t sleep,¡± Miyeon said, her face hardening. It clearly said, ¡°You better give it to me at night or else.¡± ¡°Just get bitten by the mosquitos then,¡± I said. ¡°But¡­I wanted to show my yoga skills.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have your chance,¡± I said. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Soon, the inspection was over. ¡°Now for the instructors,¡± the main producer said. ¡°Do you see that watchtower over there?¡± he said, pointing at one in the distance. We all turned to look. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go past the watchtower, you¡¯ll be safe. Beyond that is very dangerous. Understand?¡± ¡°What happens if we go beyond that point?¡± I asked, raising my hand. Hey, there¡¯s always one in the ss that asks, isn¡¯t there? And they¡¯re always the ones that go as well. ¡°Then you be predator food,¡± the producer said with a smile. He¡¯s probably thinking, ¡®There¡¯s no way anyone of them will n to go beyond that point.¡¯ Well, I do. ¡°So this area is safe, right?¡± Byung-hoon asked. He was taking his job as our leader very seriously. ¡°Yes, it is. There is a fence all around us. The big, dangerous animals can¡¯t get in. This area is also very popr with tourists, plus there are safety personnel everywhere, so you¡¯ll be safe.¡± Still, it was a little worrying. Those big, dangerous animals always have one that try to get over. Anyways, the producer kept going. ¡°Now ready for your first mission?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± we all answered. ¡°The first mission is to build your shelter. This area may be safe, but there are other wild animals in the area. Especially warthogs. You don¡¯t want toe across one.¡± ¡°I thought you said this area was safe,¡± Byung-hoon snapped. It was because in his opinion, a warthog was plenty dangerous. Well, they are though. ¡°The safety personnel will take care of them, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°But¡­warthogs are dangerous¡­¡± ¡°The warthogs in these areas don¡¯t just attack people senselessly,¡± the producer said, trying to sound assuring. Byung-hoon still remained skeptical. ¡°Well, if it attacks, we can catch it,¡± the other team leader spoke. Areum Lee. A delicate name for a strong man. Yep, a man. Anyways, he kept talking. ¡°I thought you¡¯ve caught warthogs before? Or is the idea of catching one without your entourage that¡¯s scaring you?¡± he said. Byung-hoon was clearly mad, though he didn¡¯t show it. Well, not much anyway. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me?¡± ¡°Makes it more fun,¡± Areum said. After a while, Byung-hoon gave a cold smile. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll see who¡¯sughing in the end. Just watch. You¡¯ll wish you hadn¡¯te.¡± ¡°And we¡¯ll show you and everyone watching that this survival show is nothing but a pic,¡± Areum countered. And that statement alone made the main producer angry. But as the producer, he couldn¡¯t get involved in the fight. ¡°Alright. Well¡­let¡¯s get started,¡± the producer said, sounding a little dark. Byung-hoon and the rest of us went over to the left while Areum and his team went over to the right. The staff split into two to help both teams. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Areum look like a pig himself?¡± Miyeon said, ring at the man. I guess she didn¡¯t like the other team either. ¡°He looks like a dog,¡± I said. ¡°Ha. What does that look like?¡± ¡°Like that,¡± I said, pointing at Minwoo. Minwoo stared at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I said with a smile. Miyeonughed as well. Just then, Junho walked over to me. ¡°Hi, Sian. How have you been?¡± he said, giving me a bright smile. He seemed genuinely happy to see me. ¡°I¡¯ve been good. You?¡± ¡°Me too. And can I just say, you were amazing when you caught those terrorists.¡± ¡°What?¡± What was he saying? Then again, he was one of the few who had an inkling of what I could truly do, considering I rescued his ass during that flood thest time I was on the show. Ever since then, he seemed to get the idea that perhaps I wasn¡¯t fully human. And so, I couldn¡¯t totally me him at this moment. ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± I said quickly. If too many people learned about me, it would only cause trouble for meter. There¡¯s already two people who know too much: Jinwoo and Nayoung. Oh yeah, and Gapchan Lee from Han Entertainment. As well as a few eyewitnesses here and there. Hmm¡­Christine probably suspects me as well. Crap, there was more than I thought. ¡°Aw,e on. I know everything. The backside of her looked just like you.¡± ¡°....¡± Has he been checking out my ass? ¡°You¡¯re the only girl who is brave enough to go in and fight like that. You did something quite admirable, Sian.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°But are you really an alien?¡± Junho whispered to me. I shook my head. ¡°You ever seen an alien this pretty?¡± ¡°Aliens can change form.¡± ¡°Aliens aren¡¯t Power Rangers. Don¡¯t be stupid. You should stop watching so many movies.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not an alien?¡± Junho said, looking rather relieved. ¡°I said I¡¯m not. Are you f¡­are you deaf?¡± Whew, that was closed. ¡°You seem annoyed¡­¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologized quickly. Just then, we heard Byung-hoon cry out. ¡°Look over there!¡± We all looked at the direction he was pointing and it didn¡¯t take long for us to see what he was pointing at. There was a huge rat. Everyone gasped in shock. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Wow.¡± I was surprised as well. I¡¯ve never seen a rat that big before. It was as big as my thigh. ¡°Giant mouse,¡± the local guide said to us. He didn¡¯t seem scared at all as the interpreter tranted for us. ¡°He says it¡¯s not totally dangerous.¡± Not totally dangerous doesn¡¯t meanpletely safe now, does it? Anyways, the interpreter continued. ¡°The locals around here like to catch it and eat it. You can do that too, if you want.¡± Everyone shook their heads. The rat didn¡¯t look too appetizing. It was just so big. And its big, sharp teeth put the thought of eating it out of everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°Let¡¯s just let it go,¡± Junho said. ¡°No way,¡± Byung-hoon said. He clearly had hunting ns in his mind. ¡°Let¡¯s try hunting it,¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± ¡°Looks good.¡± Thest one was me. I was the only one to agree with Byung-hoon. The rat was staring at us, but it didn¡¯t look like it was running away anytime soon. Did it n to fight us? Then again, the local guide said that they weren¡¯t that dangerous. ¡°You asionally get an aggressive one. It looks like he¡¯s one of them,¡± the interpreter just tranted. Everyone stared at him. ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± Byung-hoon asked, looking worried. ¡°He says everyone should run,¡± the interpreter said, tranting what the local guide said to him. Everyone began to panic. ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°We¡¯re doomed!¡± ¡°Aw, shit!¡± Thest one was surprisingly Miyeon. I was shocked. She looked so delicate on the outside. Just then, the interpreter spoke up. ¡°He says he¡¯s joking. Wait, what?¡± Now the interpreter was staring at the guide incredulously, and the guide apologized with a sheepish smile. Are you serious? The guide said something again and the interpreter tranted. ¡°He won¡¯t attack, so go ahead and try to catch it.¡± The interpreter had a relieved smile on his face. But just then, the rat came towards us. We all stared at each other, wondering what was going on. Then, we all looked at the interpreter, who then looked at the guide. The guide simply shrugged, having no idea what was happening himself. Just then, someone cried out. ¡°Run!¡± Chapter 150 - Fishing Competition (Part 1)

Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Fishing Competition (Part 1)

Everyone scattered. Well¡­everyone except me¡­and one more person. That was Junho, but he was hiding behind me. ¡°Go, Sian!¡± Seriously? That¡¯s it? Ugh. Anyways, the giant rat was running at me with incredible speed. In response, I sent my foot flying towards its face. Pow! Squeak~! Crash. Thud. The giant rat went down. Guess it wasn¡¯t so tough after all. ¡°Well, that was easy.¡± ¡°I knew you could do it!¡± Junho cheered, still standing behind me. I walked up to the rat and looked down at it. It was still alive while its body was twitching as it continued to cry out. ¡°Squeak squeak¡­squeak squeak squeak¡­squeak¡­squeak¡­¡± I actually understood. As I¡¯ve said before, my best friend was one of the most skilled masters of my time. He could understand dogs and he taught me how to understand them as well. And with that came the ability to understand other animals. What the rat was saying was: You fucking piece of trash! You¡¯re worse than cats! But surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Squeak¡­squeak¡­squeak squeak squeak¡­squeak squeak¡­¡± Which tranted to: I should¡¯ve cut your dick off when I had the chance¡­ Seems like the poor guy can¡¯t tell genders apart. As a woman, I don¡¯t have a dick. Anyways, considering all the rude stuff I just heard, I had no desire to save its life. So, I sent a kick flying towards its head. It flew back some ways beforending on the ground again. He was dead before it did. Everyone else who ran began approaching it slowly. ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Byung-hoon asked me and Junho. He looked worried as if he¡¯d forgotten that he was the first one to ditch us earlier. ¡°Wow! Who caught it?¡± he continued, looking down at the rat. I pointed at Junho, whose eyes widened in shock. ¡°You caught it!¡± he hissed at me. ¡°Just say it¡¯s you,¡± I whispered back. Junho finally nodded though he looked rather guilty. ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± ¡°Good for you, Junho!¡± Byung-hoon said, looking at the man proudly. Like he was a teacher looking at a fine student. ¡°How did you catch it?¡± he asked, staring at the rat again. ¡°I kicked it,¡± Junho answered. Byung-hoon then nodded. ¡°Looks like it. The head is all crushed on one side. How hard did you kick it?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Junho nced at me. I shrugged. ¡°Well, looks like we have lunch! Great job, Junho!¡± Byung-hoon eximed. Everyone else cheered soon after. Then, we went back to finding shelter. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Junho said, standing next to me again. ¡°What now?¡± This was annoying. I wanted to talk to Miyeon, but I couldn¡¯t thanks to this guy. ¡°Why are you letting people think I caught it¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier that way. Besides, I have my image to think about. Male fans won¡¯t like it if I act too tough.¡± To be honest, there was no point in trying to save my image now. My current image was stuck as far as the public was concerned. I can¡¯t say for sure that all the male fans have left me, but there were definitely a few. Not too much, butpared to the female fans, the men were almost nonexistent because I had so many female fans. Not that I mind though¡­ ¡°Well, I guess I can¡¯t argue with that.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Do you n to catch a lion as well?¡± ¡°What?¡± How in the world did he know that? ¡°So you do.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°Then¡­take me with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± He was sounding crazier by the minute. ¡°I want to go lion hunting too.¡± Roar! And just then, we heard a lion¡¯s roar in the distance as everyone went rigid in shock. ¡°Whoa.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a lion?¡± ¡°Is it close?¡± Everyone stared to talk, looking worried. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± the interpreter tranted, but no one believed him. ¡°Hey, Junho,¡± I said to him. ¡°Yes, Sian?¡± ¡°Are you making fun of me right now?¡± I asked, sincerely curious. It was rather funny to think that he¡¯d actually believe me when I say I¡¯m going to catch a lion. If he is making fun of me, I nned to make him pay for it. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m dead serious,¡± Junho said sincerely. He added, ¡°I believe you when you say you¡¯ll catch a lion. Plus, I really want to go with you.¡± ¡°....¡± What¡¯s up with him? ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯ll let you know when I go to catch one, but don¡¯t go changing your mind on me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡®Weirdo,¡¯ I thought to myself. *** ¡°This looks like a nice area,¡± Junho said, looking around. The area had big trees that casted shadows over a big clearing. A good ce for a shelter. ¡°You guys okay with that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± we all answered. If it was good enough for Byung-hoon, then it was good enough for the rest of us. ¡°Let¡¯s build our shelter here then. But there aren¡¯t any warthogs around here, right?¡± Byung-hoon asked teasingly. Oink oink¡­snort snort¡­oink¡­ In the distance, we could hear the sounds of a warthog. We all looked in that direction and to our surprise, we saw a warthog waddling out. ¡°Whoa.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°....¡± We all stared in shock. The first thing we decided to build after that was a fence. ¡°Will this keep the warthog out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Byung-hoon said, looking concerned. He built it himself, but even he didn¡¯t seem too sure about it. Just then, Lobster Head came over to us. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed, the warthogs around here don¡¯t attack people. Your fence is more than enough to keep it out.¡± ¡°Is that what the guide said?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Lobster head said. ¡°Then, it might attack us.¡± Seems like Byung-hoon didn¡¯t believe anything the guide said anymore. So, we worked on strengthening our fence. ¡°Now for our shelter. But who should go find us some food¡­¡± Byung-hoon looked at each of us before choosing. ¡°You, you, and you.¡± Junho, Minwoo, and me. ¡°Actually, wait. Minwoo, you stay. Junho and Sian, go get us some food. Fruit, if you can.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Junho replied. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Will it be safe?¡± Byung-hoon asked, still clearly thinking of the warthog. ¡°They¡¯ll have someone go with them, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Lobster Head cut in. Was he the assistant producer or our guide? ¡°That¡¯s good. You two, go ahead. Minwoo and Miyeon, you guys will build the shelter with me. Nothing too fancy. Just do as I say, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Minwoo and Miyeon answered, but I couldn¡¯t help but worry. Since Byung-hoon would also stay, I wasn¡¯t worried too much, but I just knew that Minwoo would try something with Miyeon. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sian,¡± Junho said. I nodded. But before I left, I turned back to stare at Minwoo. The pervert was sneaking nces at Miyeon¡¯s butt¡­not that I could me him though. ¡°Sian?¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± I tore my eyes away from Miyeon¡¯s curvaceous hips and followed after Junho. I almost hoped the warthog would appear again. It¡¯d be nice to have some again. *** We walked for a long time, but we couldn¡¯t find fruit anywhere. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Junho said, looking around. ¡°Hey Sian, let¡¯s set up some snares.¡± ¡°Snares?¡± ¡°Yeah. I heard there¡¯s some fire chicken in the area.¡± ¡°Fire chicken?¡± ¡°Yeah. The locals call them that because they look like little balls of fire.¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± The name sure sounded appetizing. So, we set up a few snares here and there. Just then, my eyes fell on a tree covered in thorns. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an acacia tree.¡± ¡°Acacia tree?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sneaky little tree. When an animal tries to eat its leaves, it will actually react to make the leaves taste bad. Not only that, it will also warn other acacia trees nearby to warn them. It¡¯s rather clever.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± To think that a tree could do that.¡± ¡°You know a lot.¡± ¡°I always do my research. I can¡¯t just let Byung-hoon do all the work,¡± Junho said with a modest shrug. I¡¯ve always known Junho was a decent guy. Just then, we heard the sound of water flowing. A river. There was a river nearby. ¡°I hear a river.¡± ¡°Huh? Where?¡± Junho said, looking around. ¡°I don¡¯t see one.¡± ¡°Follow me,¡± I said. I headed East. I could definitely hear water running. It wasn¡¯t far. After about ten minutes, we found the river. ¡°Cool.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Junho gasped. ¡°How did you know this was here?¡± ¡°Got lucky, I guess,¡± I said with a smile. The river was rather small. I¡¯d say about 5 meters wide. It wasn¡¯t that big. But on the other side, I could see people on the other side. It was actually the other team. Upon seeing us, they waved. ¡°Hi, guys~¡± ¡°Hello,¡± we waved back. But how did they find this ce? Guess they were experts after all. ¡°You guys found the river!¡± Areum shouted. Even now, he sounded like he was making fun of us. Was that his thing? I turned to Lobster Head. ¡°Did you tell him to be like that?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lobster Head replied. And in case you forgot, his name is Yeonmin. Yeonmin Yoo. ¡°Hey, Junho~¡± Areum called out. Junho looked at him, saying, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Want to have a fishingpetition?¡± ¡°A fishingpetition?¡± ¡°Yeah~¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a fishing rod¡­¡± ¡°Then make one~ If you can¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to. I didn¡¯t expect you to anyway. I¡¯ve never seen anyone on the show make one. Goes to show how much better we are,¡± Areum jeered. Junho¡¯s face hardened. Lobster Head didn¡¯t look too happy himself. So, I stepped up. ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°You sure, Sian?¡± Areum said. ¡°Do you know how to fish?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re confident,¡± Areum said with a smirk. I had to give it to him ¨C he knows what the audience is looking for. Shows are always more fun when there¡¯s a bad guy. Anyways, he continued. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± ¡°What kind of bet?¡± I asked. ¡°Let¡¯s have Mr. Yoo decide,¡± Areum said, pointing at Lobster Head. Lobster Head nodded. ¡°Alright, I will. I¡¯ll let you guys know at dinner and you guys can carry it out then.¡± ¡°Have you already decided on a bet then?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Lobster Head replied. Areum spoke up again. ¡°You¡¯re good. Alright. We¡¯ll catch fish for an hour and the ones with the most after that wins. Okay?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I replied. Surprisingly, Junho didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°Well, the thing is, Sian¡­I don¡¯t know if I can¡­¡± ¡°What does that matter? You mean you¡¯re just going to take that from him? And not do anything?¡± ¡°Well¡­.I¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go fish.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Chapter 151 - Fishing Competition (Part 2)

Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Fishing Competition (Part 2)

¡°How do you make a fishing rod?¡± Junho asked. ¡°Do we really need one?¡± I replied, shrugging my shoulders. Why not just go in the river and grab the fish? Impossible, you say? Don¡¯t make meugh. I¡¯ve caught fish with my bare hands in the ocean. Not just fish, either. I¡¯ve fought with the Dragon King before and caught his most loyal servant named Jara. Well actually, I dragged him out because he threatened to eat my liver. Anyways, moving on. ¡°Look. They¡¯re making one,¡± Junho said, pointing across the river. He was watching the other team with a spark of admiration in his eyes since they definitely knew what they were doing. They soon had a working fishing rod in no time. ¡°We should¡¯ve brought Byung-hoon,¡± Junho said wistfully. ¡°We don¡¯t need him,¡± I said, picking up a stout stick. I took a knife and began shaving one end into a point. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making a spear.¡± ¡°A spear?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± It was finished rather quickly. The point was nice and sharp ¨C good enough to pierce a fish clean through. ¡°Here,¡± I said, handing it over to Junho. ¡°I thought you needed bamboo to make spears,¡± Junho said, taking it. ¡°Says who?¡± I said as I started to make another one. Just then, two men from the other side jumped into the river. Ssh! The ripples came as far as us. ¡°Huh?¡± I momentarily put down my spear and stared at the two men in the water. For a moment, they stayed under, but they came up soon afterwards. Empty-handed. ¡°The fish are too fast!¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s no way we can catch them with our hands.¡± ¡°Alright then. Out of the water,¡± Areum said. The two men jumped out of the water and returned to making fishing rods. But waiting for them to finish was taking up time. It¡¯s already been fifteen minutes. ¡°Um, excuse me,¡± Lobster Head said, holding up his camera. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This seems to be taking a while. How about we just have both teams catch 10 fish and the first one to do so wins?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°Great. How about you guys?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the other team agreed. And with that, they returned to making more fishing rods. Junho and I were already done and waiting with our spears. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°What?¡± I snapped. ¡°Oh¡­sorry¡­¡± Junho apologized. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I said. Guess I was a little harsh. ¡°Go ahead. Ask.¡± I gave him a smile for a good measure. Feeling reassured, Junho held up his spear. ¡°How do we catch fish with this?¡± ¡°With strength and enthusiasm.¡± What a stupid question. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Just do as you want.¡± I held up my spear and walked to the water¡¯s edge. Drawing up my powers, I looked down and into the water. ¡°Ugh.¡± Great. I couldn¡¯t see the fish at all. It was all dark and muddy, but I could see the water moving. The fish were making the water move by swimming to and fro. Seeing how big the river was, there was probably tons of fish. ¡°Hey, Junho.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a n.¡± ¡°How?¡± Junho asked. He didn¡¯t seem to take any issue with me being leader. Probably because he already knew that I was skilled enough to do this. And it helped that I was pretty as well. Nothing like getting a man to do what you want than using your looks. ¡°I¡¯m going to throw these two spears into the water.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°After that, you need to go into the water and take them out.¡± There. That was easy. ¡°Oh, okay. I can do that. So you¡¯re going to catch the fish by throwing the spears into the river?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Will that work?¡± Junho said, looking skeptical. ¡°It will.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± ¡°Trust me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Looking determined, Junho gave a firm nod. Then, we sat back and waited for the other team to finish with their rods. ¡°Well, at least they¡¯re making it quick,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Hey, have you guys given up already?¡± Areum asked. ¡°You sure talk big. How about you hurry it up instead of moving your mouth? Or do we have enough time to take a nap?¡± ¡°....¡± They didn¡¯t answer, but turned back to their work. Finally, they finished and plopped them into the water. I took my spear and aimed it at the water. ¡°I¡¯ll throw one in first as a test. You need to go in and get it right away, okay?¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Junho answered. He took off his shirt and jumped into the water, bracing himself. ¡°Alright. Here we go.¡± I threw the spear down. Whoosh. Ssh~ Junho dived into the water and disappeared. ¡°Go, Junho!¡± I called out to him. Junho didn¡¯t hear as he was too busy swimming towards the spear. The other team justughed. ¡°Hey, Sian, how do you expect to catch fish like that? What do you expect Junho to do? I think someone¡¯s been watching too many Chinese hero movies.¡± Areum snickered, so did the rest of his team. If only he knew that I¡¯m the hero that inspired those films. After about a minute, Junho came out of the water. Spew! He spit out the water from his mouth. ¡°Sian! We got them!¡± he cried out, holding up the spear. Everyone watched. Then, everyone gasped in shock. *** ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°No way! How¡­?¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s jaw fell open. Mine too, actually. The spear had actually gotten all ten fish. I had expected one, maybe two. But not all ten. ¡°We did it, Sian!¡± Junho said, doing a happy dance before he climbed out of the river. I began to dance as well. All it took was one throw. Just look at their faces. They were shocked. A few of them even lost their grip on their fishing rods, letting them fall into the river. ¡°So we¡¯re done, right?¡± I asked Lobster Head. ¡°Um¡­y-yeah,¡± Lobster Head answered. He looked at us with his mouth agape in shock. ¡°Hey, look over there,¡± I said, pointing at Areum. Junho held up the spear with all ten fish, still dancing. ¡°Hey~ Look over here~¡± Areum stared at Junho and I started to dance again. Happy dance~ ¡°It only took us a minute!¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Why did you guys make fishing rods~? Was it all for show? Come on! I thought you guys were the experts? Why are you so impractical and wasting all your time making those useless fishing rods? Well, we¡¯ll be off~ Have fun fishing! Oh, and here! A present.¡± I threw a spear into the water. Ssh~ Areum quickly jumped into the water and disappeared. Will it work a second time? ¡°Bye, then~¡± With a hearty wave, I turned around and walked away. Junho followed, both of us practically skipping. *** As we were walking, Lobster Head came over to my side. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The other producer just called.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You remember the spear you threw?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°There was only one fish on the spear.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Darn it. Only one? ¡°But the thing is¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It was an eel.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Still only one. ¡°And the other thing is...¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You got the spear through the eel¡¯s entire body.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked. What does that mean? ¡°In other words, the spear went through the eel¡¯s tail all the way through its mouth.¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± That¡¯s even harder. The eel must¡¯ve been shocked. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Lobster Head asked me, an amazed expression on his face. And to be honest, so did I. How did I do that? ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just threw it and got lucky, I guess.¡± The poor eel. What was it sticking its tail up in the air for? ¡°So what happened to the eel?¡± ¡°They¡¯re roasting it over a fire now.¡± ¡°I bet it¡¯s delicious.¡± I should¡¯ve just taken that spear with me. *** ¡°Yohooo~¡± At my call, Byung-hoon lifted his head up towards me. The moment he saw me, he smiled. Well actually, he was smiling at the fish. ¡°Fish!¡± Byung-hoon cried out, running over to us. He eyed the fishden spear and let out a roar of approval. ¡°How did you catch all these?¡± ¡°Now don¡¯t be shocked, okay?¡± Junho said. ¡°We caught these in one blow. Well, Sian did.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Byung-hoon gasped. ¡°Sian caught them,¡± Junho repeated. ¡°She threw the spear and it went through ten fish at once. I was shocked as well.¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Thest one was Minwoo, his face full of skepticism. ¡°Can we eat now? It¡¯s gettingte,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah!¡± Miyeon answered. This girl. It¡¯s only been two hours and she already looked like she¡¯s lost half her size. Her metabolism must be top-notch. On top of that, why is her skin so white? I¡¯m sure her sweat had wiped all the makeup off, and yet her skin still looked so white. It made me want her even more. No, don¡¯t think about those things Sian. ¡°Let¡¯s make a fire!¡± Byung-hoon cried out. As expected, he was definitely hungry. He quickly built a fire before I propped the spear over it. Now for the giant rat. How do we eat that? ¡°How¡­¡± Byung-hoon stared at it, making a face. Like I said before, it really was just a rat. It didn¡¯t look very appetizing¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s just put it into the fire,¡± I suggested. ¡°Yeah¡­? No. I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯d rather just not eat it,¡± Byung-hoon said, a resigned look on his face. Soon, the others began to agree. ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll just have the fish.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to eat it either.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I began to contemte. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to eat it either. A rat¡­ugh. No. ¡°Let¡¯s just bury it.¡± I dug a hole in the ground and tossed the creature in. Then, we turned back to the fish. They were cooking nicely. ¡°What kind of fish is it?¡± I asked. They looked about the size of my hand and were very fat. ¡°They¡¯re called mini blue,¡± Lobster Head answered. ¡°Mini blue?¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a huge river over there where the Giant Blue lives. These fish look a lot like that one so the locals call them mini blues.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± A Giant Blue? Suddenly, I wanted to eat that one too. Lobster Head continued. ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s really good. I hope you guys get to have it while we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We turned back to look at the fish. They were almost done. ¡°Since there¡¯s five of us, we can have two each,¡± Byung-hoon said. The staff all looked sad, and so did Lobster head. They all turned to look at me. With a shrug, I got up. ¡°Hey, Junho. Come on. Also, bring the spear.¡± ¡°Yaaaay!¡± ¡°Wow! Thanks!¡± ¡°Sian, you¡¯re the best!¡± The staff began to cheer as Junho and I made our way back to the river. Chapter 152 - The Cat Pose

Chapter 152: Chapter 152: The Cat Pose

I presented the staff with the fish. By then, it was dinnertime. ¡°Time to eat.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t we just eat?¡± Byung-hoon asked. His face was all, ¡®Did you juste here to eat?¡¯ Yes, I did. These exotic ces have a lot of good food to eat. Food I can¡¯t eat anywhere else. ¡°Hey, Mr. Yoo,¡± I said, turning away from Byung-hoon. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You remember the prize?¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Lobster Head pped himself on the forehead as he remembered. Remember? His name is Yeonmin Yoo. ¡°What prize?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. The prize is an all-in dinner.¡± ¡°All-in dinner?¡± ¡°Yes. The loser has to give all their food they found to the winning team.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± I gave Lobster Head a thumbs up. He shed me a smile in return. That¡¯s rather harsh though, if I think about it. Then again, it seemed like Lobster Head wasn¡¯t too fond of the other team either. All Areum does is diss the cast and the staff. Saying that it¡¯s just a pic. ¡°Then call them. It¡¯s already dinnertime.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lobster head quickly dialed the other producer that was with the other team, and then, they began to chat. A momentter, he hung up. ¡°They¡¯reing over.¡± ¡°Woohoo!¡± I told the rest of the team, who all cheered soon after. Especially Miyeon. ¡°My stomach is growing,¡± Miyeon said, poking at her belly. Her lower belly was a lot bigger. She looked pregnant, but it was so cute. I wanted to squish it to be honest. ¡°It¡¯s cute.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Absolutely.¡± I gave her a poke in the stomach. I¡¯m not being perverted. It¡¯s just two girls teasing each other, but touching it made me think of perverted thoughts, so I quickly withdrew my hand. ¡®This sucks.¡¯ I might as well be a monk at this point. Those around me will have no idea how bad it is right now. No human should have to go through this much self-control. These girls just hang all over me with no care. I especially hate it when Jia whines at night, saying that she wants to sleep with me. It¡¯s so cute and it drives me nuts. And when we shower together as well. How many other men can stand still while girls strip in front of them? And not just any girls ¨C young and beautiful girls¡­You¡¯d think that after a while, I¡¯d get used to it, but no. Never. In fact, it gets harder as time goes by. The hardest is when I¡¯m with Christine. She¡¯s a lesbian. Which means she keeps making advances towards me and I have to do all I can to stop her. Why? I¡¯m asking myself that same question, especially since I¡¯m attracted to her myself. But after that day when I saved her, she¡¯s been even clingier than usual. I told her that I¡¯m not the Shero who saved her, but Christine is so sure that it¡¯s me. Well, anyways¡­look at me. Miyeon is giving me this beautiful smile, and I just wanted to kiss her at this point. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I let out a deep breath as I tried to clear my mind. Yeah, that¡¯s it¡­just let it go¡­ ¡°Sian,¡± Miyeon cut in. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can we be friends?¡± ¡°What?¡± Already? ¡°I¡¯m older than you, right? So it¡¯s okay if I act friendly towards you, right?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Even if I told her to keep her distance, she¡¯d do it anyway. So, I decided to let her. ¡°Thanks, Sian.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Miyeon is 27. I¡¯m 21. Of course, mentally, I¡¯m 30. ¡°Do you want to learn yoga?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± I answered. I don¡¯t need yoga. Besides, the other team is bringing their food right now. Who has time for yoga? ¡°Hmph. But I wanted to show you though.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Of course. She¡¯d want to show off her skills while she¡¯s here. ¡°Let¡¯s do itter. With everyone, that is.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Miyeon wrapped her arms around mine, beaming. As she did, she pressed her chest to my arm. It felt bigger than I initially thought it was. A few minutester, the other team showed up with their food. Areum¡¯s face did not look happy. ¡°Here,¡± he said, cing the food in front of Byung-hoon. There was a lot more than we had expected. Fire chicken, snake, and more fish. ¡°When did you catch all these?¡± Byung-hoon asked. He was obviously impressed. ¡°We worked so hard to catch these and now we have to give them to you? How is that fair?¡± Areum snapped at Lobster Head. But wasn¡¯t he the one who told the producer toe up with the prize? ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have lost,¡± I said with a smile. Areum red at me, but I just shrugged back. Areum took a deep breath. ¡°Sigh¡­fine. We did lose. Enjoy yourselves and see you tomorrow. You know we have more missions tomorrow, right? I¡¯d get ready if I were you.¡± With that, Areum spun around and stomped away. ¡°He¡¯s so rude,¡± I said. ¡°He is,¡± Byung-hoon agreed. Anyways, we all dug in. Fire chicken and snake. It was a lot of food. We made another fire to cook our second dinner and soon, they were roasted nicely. Its smell wafted throughout the whole area. ¡°Looks good,¡± Lobster head said. The staff were staring at the food as well. And drooling. Well, I hate to say it, but we didn¡¯t have any more to give them. I already caught fish for them. Any more and I might as well let them walk all over me. *** We began to chat as we ate our dinner. Just normal stuff, except when they were talking to me. ¡°So, Sian, how did you catch the terrorists?¡± Byung-hoon asked me. ¡°What?¡± What is he talking about? ¡°You¡¯re the Shero on the news, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± I snapped. And I will continue to do so until myst breath. ¡°Oh, really. I thought it was,¡± Byung-hoon said. Unlike Junho, Byung-hoon seemed to believe me right away. Just then, Minwoo cut in. ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s Sian. Look at her. She¡¯s so skinny. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s strong enough,¡± he said. Everyone stared at him, clearly wondering whether he¡¯d been living under a rock all this time. Anyways, Minwoo kept going. ¡°I bet the whole Shero thing is fake. It makes no sense. How could one girl catch all four of those men?¡± Everyone slowly nodded at that. That¡¯s true. It doesn¡¯t make sense, but I¡¯m generally someone who doesn¡¯t. ¡°But there¡¯s no way the news would lie about such a thing,¡± Byung-hoon said. Everyone nodded at that as well. There¡¯s no way the news station would lie about something that. ¡°Well, I still say it¡¯s fake,¡± Minwoo said. Rather rudely as well. ¡°He¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± I agreed. At that, Minwoo gave me a surprised look. So, I gave him my middle finger. Minwoo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you dissing me right now?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯mplimenting you,¡± I said, giving him the finger with my other hand. Minwoo bolted up. ¡°Hey!¡± he cried out. Byung-hoonughed. ¡°Calm down, Minwoo. She¡¯s not giving you the finger. Didn¡¯t you see ourst episode? The Samaran people use that hand gesture to say you¡¯re amazing.¡± Miyeon nodded in understanding. Minwoo still looked stubbornly angry. ¡°Yeah, right! What kind of bullshit is that! She¡¯s giving me the finger! I know she is!¡± he shouted, holding up the finger himself. Byung-hoon shook his head, giving Minwoo a look of pity. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll change it.¡± And I did, to a thumbs up. That finally calmed Minwoo down before he sat down. ¡°So you don¡¯t fight anymore, Sian?¡± Junho asked. ¡°Fighting? No,¡± I said firmly. Why would I? I¡¯m an idol. ¡°A lot of fans want you to.¡± ¡°Sorry, but there¡¯s no point in waiting. I have no ns to fight anyone.¡± It¡¯s bothersome and no fun. It¡¯s a waste of time. At least, to me, it is. ¡°But didn¡¯t the Japanese fighter Haruto challenge you to a fight?¡± Miyeon asked. ¡°Haruto?¡± I asked. Who¡¯s Haruto? Why would he challenge me? ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s the MMA champion in Japan. He dissed Eun-soon and made fun of you as well. Saying there¡¯s no way a girl group member can fight. Saying that it¡¯s all a show. I think there¡¯s a video somewhere.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I had no idea. I don¡¯t go on the inte very often. But if that¡¯s the case, then I ept the challenge. I can¡¯t let people go around dissing me. ¡°Yeah. It was pretty harsh. You really didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Then, challenge epted,¡± I said. ¡°I look forward to it!¡± Junho cried out happily. We continued to chat and soon, it was time to sleep. Suddenly, Miyeon showed up with her yoga mat. So she got to bring it after all. ¡°Hey, guys~ Let¡¯s do some yoga~¡± ¡°....¡± It was clear that no one wanted to. Including me. ¡°Yeah, sure. You brought your mat all the way here,¡± Byung-hoon finally said. Everyone nodded. Soon, there were five yoga mats spread on the floor. Miyeon stood in the center while the rest of us stood on either side of her, forming a pyramid. ¡°Let¡¯s start off easy with a cat pose,¡± Miyeon said. We all watched her as she got into the said cat pose. *** Gulp¡­ Gulp. Gulp¡­ Gulp¡­ That is the sound of men swallowing their drool. The thing is¡­well¡­the cat pose¡­is, um¡­a little¡­it¡¯s a¡­it¡¯s not weird, but¡­a little¡­scandalous¡­ ¡®Shit.¡¯ I¡¯m going to lose my mind here¡­The way her ass was poking out¡­wow¡­since when was yoga this sexy¡­the men couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of Miyeon¡¯s butt. Even the cameramen. Miyeon continued with a smile on her face, having no idea. ¡°The cat pose helps with your S line while increasing sticity and flexibility in the spine. It also makes your shoulders flexible and helps with digestion,¡± Miyeon said, turning back to look at us. We all tore our eyes off her butt real quick. ¡°Are you guys paying attention?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± everyone replied, but all the men were just staring at Miyeon¡¯s ass. Including me. ¡°I¡¯ll help you guys with your poses.¡± With that, Miyeon stood up and everyone sighed¡­with disappointment. For a second, Miyeon looked confused. But soon, she began to fix our cat poses. Chapter 153 - Meeting the Beast (Part 1)

Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Meeting the Beast (Part 1)

¡°Bend your hips. Good. Lift your butt. More. That¡¯s it. Push it out.¡± At Miyeon¡¯s words, Byung-hoon stuck his butt out as far as he could. Then, all of a sudden, he let out a fart. Pfffft~ And of course, my face was right behind him, which meant I got the full st. ¡°Ugh! Really?¡± I would¡¯ve stabbed him in the asshole if he weren¡¯t my senior. The spear was right next to me. One stab would¡¯ve done it. Was that too harsh? Whatever. It¡¯s not like I did it anyway. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Byung-hoon said, wiggling his butt. I really wanted to stab it, but I restrained. The camera was watching us. ¡°Here, Sian. Let¡¯s look at yours.¡± Miyeon approached me, then I got into position. This felt weird. And embarrassing. It felt very¡­exposing. ¡°Sian, stick your butt out more.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± I pushed my butt back. Just then, Miyeon gasped. ¡°How is your butt so pretty?¡± At that, all the men turned to stare at my butt. I quickly drew it back in. Perverts. All of them. ¡°Bring your butt back out, Sian.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said obediently. Cue another gasp from Miyeon. ¡°Your butt is so pretty. You¡¯d win first prize with it for sure!¡± ¡°....¡± The day I go will be the day I end the world myself, but Miyeon wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Wow¡­look at how tight it is.¡± Then, she began to squeeze my butt cheek. Hey now¡­ ¡°Um¡­your hand¡­¡± ¡°Aw,e on. We¡¯re both girls.¡± ¡°....¡± I don¡¯t mind touching other girls¡¯ butts, but having a woman touch mine felt weird. Was that hypocritical? Okay, fine, I am. ¡°Sian, do you really not want to do yoga?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t,¡± I said, folding my butt back in. ¡°Sian, butt,¡± Miyeon said. ¡°Okay.¡± And once again, I pushed it back. After this, Miyeon did a few more poses and took every excuse to touch my body. Maybe she is a lesbian. *** We were finally done with yoga. I left our shelter to get some fresh air. There was a nice hill not too far away, so I went over toy down. ¡°This is nice.¡± The night was peaceful and quiet. Not only that, the temperature was just perfect to lull me to sleep. I stared at the sky. There were so many stars. It¡¯s like they were allpeting, trying to out-twinkle each other. ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest,¡± I said to a particr star. Just then, the star twinkled. ¡°Wow.¡± I smiled as I continued to stare at the sky. It really was so pretty. You would never see a sky like this in Korea. Just then, I heard footstepsing towards me. It sounded like a woman¡¯s. Who could that be at this hour? Just then, the person called out my name. ¡°Sian.¡± It was Miyeon¡¯s voice. ¡°Over here,¡± I said quietly. Miyeon came towards me. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Rustle rustle. Soon, I saw her face. ¡°Here, Miyeon.¡± Giggling, Miyeon headed over to me andid down next to me. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± I asked. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep,¡± she answered. ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°We really arepatible.¡± ¡°....¡± All this from the both of us not being able to sleep? This woman is weird. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I really am a fan of yours.¡± ¡°I figured.¡± There really is no doubt about that. ¡°I¡¯ve watched every show you¡¯ve been on.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. And read all the articles as well.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was so worried when I heard about that earthquake in Japan.¡± ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t know. ¡± This woman was sounding more and more affectionate by the second. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± How was I supposed to know that would happen? It¡¯s not like I nned for the earthquake. ¡°And, Sian?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± What now? Was she going to confess her love to me or something? ¡°The truth is¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± This felt weird. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Really weird. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Why am I sweating? ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°Okay. Wait, what?¡± No way¡­but then again, maybe she just meant as a friend. I decided to withhold judgment. ¡°Oh¡­well, it¡¯s normal for friends to like each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°I really like you. I love you. With all my heart.¡± ¡°....¡± Well, now I know for sure that she¡¯s a lesbian. *** We remained silent. How do I respond to that? I did not expect this to happen at all. Least of all, here. And from a woman. If I were a guy, I would¡¯ve epted her love confession in a heartbeat¡­but I¡¯m a girl. Sad to say, I couldn¡¯t ept her confession. As a member of a girl group, I couldn¡¯t just go around, dating a woman. What if I got caught? My career would be over. Plus, it would backfire on the group as well. Not to mention the trouble it would cause for thepany. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t be a lesbian. So, I decided to reject her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miyeon.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Miyeon pouted, but then, she smiled. ¡°Well, can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised. I¡¯m the weird one here. I understand.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°But won¡¯t you reconsider?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± This woman does not give up. Though I do admire that in a woman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miyeon. I like¡­well, okay, I don¡¯t like guys. But I don¡¯t like girls, either. Well, I do, but¡­ugh. Anyways, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Fine. But we can still be friends, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Absolutely. ¡°Best friends.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Suddenly, Miyeon jumped into my arms and I could immediately feel my body reacting. Ugh, if only I could¡­sigh¡­score one for self-control. *** The next morning, the sun rose bright and early. Cock-a-doodle-doo! The rooster was loud. I would¡¯ve loved to run over and choke, but I didn¡¯t. The rooster had every right to do what it wants. It¡¯s in their nature to cry when the sunes up. I¡¯m sure they had unpleasant things that they had to face. Anyways, I got up and saw that Byung-hoon was already stretching his body. How diligent. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so sessful. But in actuality, the appearance fees for 24-Hour Jungle is really high. And he gets life insurance. Pretty sweet deal. Of course, when I get paid, I have to divide it with the rest of my members, but I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯d go on a hundred shows for my girls. Just not long-term though. Anyways. ¡°Gather around, everyone~¡± Lobster Head called out. We all got up and gathered around, rubbing our eyes. ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, yawning. ¡°Good morning to you too. You look tired, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I couldn¡¯t sleep at allst night because I had to wait for myself to calm down after Miyeon¡¯s confession. ¡°Why did you want us out here so early?¡± Byung-hoon asked, stretching his arms. He even let out a front kick, though his leg was short. Not that it matters anyway. Look at all the money he makes. ¡°You have a mission to do this morning with the native animals.¡± ¡°Oh, so we¡¯re finallypeting with the other team.¡± ¡°Yep. It all starts now. As a producer, I¡¯m not supposed to take sides, but I do sincerely hope that you win here, Chief,¡± Lobster Head said with a smile. ¡°Of course we will,¡± Byung-hoon said, looking determined. We all nodded. They may be the experts, but that was no reason to give up. This team had me. Okay, that may sound arrogant, but still. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell you your first mission,¡± Lobster Head said. With a final nce at each of us, he spoke up. ¡°The first mission is¡­hunting!¡± p p p p. We all apuded, but no one was surprised. We¡¯re in the jungle, after all. What else can we do? ¡°The savanna is home to a lot of animals. You have to catch one and cook it and bring it to us. We¡¯ll eat it and judge the best one.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re making us cook for you?¡± ¡°Ye¡­ah, no. The winning team will get someone else prepared by us. Ramyun, salt, sugar, sikhye, coke, the works.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Everyone cheered at the thought of sikhye and coke. It¡¯s really hot here. Something as cold and refreshing as sikhye and coke¡­.wow¡­just thinking about it made me thirsty. ¡°So you have to win.¡± ¡°We will!¡± Byung-hoon said confidently. We all nodded afterwards. ¡°With that, let¡¯s get started. A safety personnel will go with you, so if youe face to face with something dangerous, be sure to stay away from it.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to catch them?¡± ¡°Well¡­they¡¯re dangerous. Besides, there¡¯s a lot of other animals you can catch. Oh, and don¡¯t go beyond the watch tower. That¡¯s where the dangerous animals are.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± we all answered. Except me. Because I had every n to go beyond that watch tower. Anyways, it was now time to hunt. Byung-hoon began to divide us into teams. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Junho and I will be partners,¡± I said. After all, Junho did say to take him if I ever decided to go lion-hunting. ¡°Okay, then. Sian and Junho will be on one team. Minwoo, Miyeon, and I will be another.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± we all said. Time to hunt. *** ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I was thinking. ¡°Sian, what are you thinking about?¡± Junho asked. ¡°How do we lose them¡­¡± I looked back at the safety guide and camera crew. If we wanted to go beyond the watch tower, we had to ditch them first. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re really going?¡± Junho whispered. I nodded. A worried look fell over Junho¡¯s face. I guess the idea of going beyond the point scared him. You¡¯d think a man as big as him wouldn¡¯t be scared of anything, but the bigger the muscle, the more meat for the lion. ¡°Scared?¡± ¡°No,¡± Junho said, though his eyes said the opposite. ¡°Yes, you are. Then, you can back out.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going with you.¡± ¡°If you wish.¡± I continued to head towards the watch tower. At first, no one said anything and continued to follow me. But as we got closer and closer to the watch tower, the staff began to grow suspicious. A few momentster, we arrived at the watch tower and we reached the barricade. It was immense. No wonder the animals couldn¡¯t get through. ¡°Sian, why are we here?¡± Lobster Head asked, looking worried. Wait, when did he start following us? ¡°Oh, I was just curious,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s all, right? You can¡¯t go over it.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I lied as I continued to search for a weak point. Chapter 154 - Meeting the Beast (Part 2)

Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Meeting the Beast (Part 2)

I followed the fence. I could see wild animals beyond it. There was a pack of lions, just lounging on the ground, staring at us like we were prey. I waved at them. The lions all looked away. ¡°Sian?¡± Lobster Head said. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back¡­it¡¯s dangerous here¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± ¡°Well¡­a little bit.¡± Lobster Head was also staring at the lions. A hyena also appeared. A lion roared soon after, then the hyena ran away. ¡°Then go.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to stick around a bit longer. You can go.¡± ¡°But¡­we have to film.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± That¡¯s true. They have their job to do. Especially so since the more screen time I have, the higher the ratings for the episode. Just stating the facts here. I did really well in thest episode, so no doubt, the public would want to see more of me. But just then, I saw an animal crying near the fence, wanting to go over. ¡°Is it a lion?¡± It looked like a lion, but I needed a closer look. So, I approached closer to the spot where it was. Once we got closer, Junho saw the creature and shouted. ¡°Oh!¡± Lobster Head as well. ¡°Oh my!¡± Also the film staff. ¡°Oh my god.¡± The guard lifted their gun. Click. ¡°Si¡­.Sian¡­let¡¯s go¡­¡± Lobster Head, taking a few steps back. The film crew too, but not me. I began to walk forward with a big smile on my face. But just then, the guard ran over and blocked my path. He began to say something. I couldn¡¯t understand his words but the meaning was clear, ¡°Too dangerous. Step away.¡± I slowly shook my head, indicating that it was okay. A lion was nothing to me, but the guard wouldn¡¯t let me go. ¡°I said it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Nishyoswawoosiae saiso!¡± What the heck is this guy saying? Out of frustration, I reached up and jabbed him in his pressure point. Jab. ¡°!..!....!!!...!!!¡± The guard¡¯s eyes widened when he realized he couldn¡¯t speak. Just then, the lion saw us and opened his mouth to let out a roar. ¡°Roar!¡± Junho quickly ran to hide behind me while the film crew all began to run away. The guard, on the other hand, began to aim its gun towards the lion. So, I jabbed him in another pressure point. He passed out almost immediately. Thud. ¡°Oh, no, the roar must¡¯ve scared him.¡± Afterying the man down on his back, I began to approach the lion slowly. Junho tried to stop me. ¡°Sian, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± I said. I gestured at Junho for toe closer, but he didn¡¯t move. He just stared at me. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to hunt a lion with me?¡± ¡°Well¡­I¡­that is¡­¡± ¡°Rooooooar!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The lion roared again, then, Junho ran as if his pants were on fire. When he was finally a good distance away, he stopped. From far away, he and Lobster Head stared at me to watch. ¡°Cowards,¡± I tsked. What¡¯s so scary about a lion? I began to approach the animal again. The lion stared back at me. Its face was ferocious, clearly viewing me as nothing more than convenient prey. I smirked at it. The lion did not like that. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Rrrr¡­.¡± ¡°What??¡± The lion red at me, then he opened his mouth again. For everyone¡¯s convenience, I¡¯ll just trante everything he says. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± (Who the hell are you, you skinny little brat! Bet you taste awful!) ¡°Hmph. Well, I think you¡¯ll taste delicious,¡± I replied, giving the lion a once-over. The fur was dirty, but overall, he looked appetizing. ¡°Rr! Roar! Rooooaaar!¡± (Just wait, you wench! The moment you cross this fence, you¡¯re dead meat!) Well, well, seems like he could tell I¡¯m a girl. I replied, ¡°Well then, what are you waiting for? Come on, kitty, kitty.¡± I gestured at him to jump over. The lion prepared to pounce. Hey, lions are cats too. Some people see them as part of the dog family, but they¡¯re actually rted to cats. That¡¯s probably why he didn¡¯t like my little nickname for him. ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Rrr! Rooooar!!¡± (What did you call me? Kitty? Those little things are nothingpared to me!) ¡°Come on. I¡¯m waiting, kitty. Or should I go over? Kitty?¡± I challenged. The lion pounced with all its might and made it through the fence. I could hear the staff screaming behind me. ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lion!¡± ¡°It jumped over the fence!¡± ¡°Call the police!¡± ¡°Run! Run!¡± ¡°Sian! Run!¡± Everyone began to scream, but I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. Besides, you¡¯re not supposed to show your back to a predator. The moment you do, you¡¯re just asking for the animal toe running after you. ¡°Roar!¡± (I¡¯m here, you bitch!) ¡°Good for you, Kitty.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± (You bitch! You¡¯re not scared of me?) ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh.¡± ¡°Roar! Roooar!¡± (That¡¯s all you can do because I see you have nothing else to offer!) ¡°Pervert.¡± The lion and I approached each other, eying each other. Who would be the first to move? ¡°Roar! Roar?¡± (But, wait! How do you understand what I¡¯m saying?) ¡°I learned from the Grandmaster of Gaebang.¡± ¡°Roar?!¡± (The Grandmaster of Gaebang?!) Did he know who that was? Then again, the Grandmaster of Gaebang was famous amongst animals. He¡¯s the friend who taught me how to speak to dogs, and that dog went around telling all the other animals. But to think that made it all the way here to Africa. It was rather surprising. ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± (If you¡¯re his friend, then all the more reason to kill you!) With that, the lion ran and leaped. I jumped back to dodge him. The lion immediately ran for me again and this time, I jumped to the side. Grabbing him by his tail, I lifted him up and spun him around in a circle. Whoosh~ Whoosh~ Whoosh~ Whoosh! With a final swing, I threw the lion into the air. It began to il as it flew up, and then started to fall back down. I leaped up high into the air, sending up a force of energy towards it. ¡°Hyaaah!¡± Pow! Snap. The force hit the lion dead on, snapping his head backwards. And with that, the lion was dead. Thud. The lion was syed across the ground. Poor thing. His fault for jumping over the fence. If he hadn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have died¡­or maybe he would¡¯ve either wya. Well, still, it¡¯s his fault. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± I lifted the lion onto my shoulders and began to carry it back. But wait... ¡°If I carry it like this, people will call me an alien again. Hmmm.¡± I walked over to the guard to wake him up. ¡°Hey. Hey. Yoohoo. Hey!¡± The safety guard finally woke up. He immediately grabbed his gun and aimed it at the dead lion. He had good reflexes. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s dead. Die.¡± I made the chopping motion to gesture that the lion was dead, and the guard gave the lion a good once-over. His eyes widened when he realized the lion was indeed dead. ¡°How?¡± I think he wanted to know how the lion died. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t know,¡± I said, shrugging my shoulders. The guard looked confused, but in the end, he also shrugged his shoulders. I gestured for him to put the lion on his shoulders, and he did. We both made our way back to the campsite. After a while, I could see Junho and Lobster Head hiding behind some trees. They were staring at me with jaws open. ¡°Careful, guys. The flies will get in,¡± I said. At that, the two men closed their mouths, but the shocked expression still remained on their faces. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°I¡­I saw everything¡­¡± Junho said. ¡°Me¡­Me, too¡­¡± Lobster Head said. Too bad there were no cameras. The film crew had run away a long time ago. ¡°Well, if you know what¡¯s good for you, then keep your mouth shut,¡± I said, gesturing to the lion. ¡°O-okay¡­¡± the two answered together. It¡¯s fine. These two already had their suspicions about me anyway. It¡¯s not like their minds will change or anything after this. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± We all headed back to the campsite together. As we did, the producer that was with the other team called. He began to tease Lobster Head, asking him if we were still alive. He said we were fine. Then, the other producer asked where we were and Lobster Head answered that we were close to the campsite. After that, the other producer began to brag, saying that the other team had caught something incredible. Lobster Head smirked at that. ¡°What did they catch?¡± I asked. ¡°A huge warthog,¡± Lobster Headughed. ¡°They¡¯re so sure they have this one in the bag.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± I snorted, staring at the lion on the guard¡¯s back. It was very dead, but can we really eat it? ¡°Can we eat this?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Lobster Head answered. ¡°The animal rights groups may ask why we killed it, vut we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. The lion jumped over the fence.¡± Everyone nodded at that. It¡¯s true. The fence is high. It¡¯s not like someone could¡¯ve carried the lion over it. Of course, it¡¯s not a height a typical lion can jump over either, but this one did. The locals in this area could hardly me us. Besides, the only people who were actually on site were me, Junho, Lobster Head, and the safety personnel. At least, the guard was holding his gun. Junho and I only had our knives. If we were to tell anyone that we killed it, no one would believe us. Therefore, no one could say we actually did it. We can just say the lion leaped over and broke his neck in the process. ¡°Let¡¯s just give the lion to the locals here,¡± Lobster Head suggested. ¡°Alright then,¡± I said. ¡°So,¡± I added, ¡°Who won?¡± Considering that I won¡¯t even get to try the lion meat, it¡¯s only fair that I know. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a tie. Even just catching a lion is a feat in itself.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± We continued our way to the campsite. When we arrived, there was already some sort of party going on. The guests of honor were Areum and his teammates. They were showing off their warthog to Byung-hoon, who surprisingly had not been able to catch anything. Well, we soon arrived with the lion, which immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. And they all fell silent soon after. Areum¡¯s jaw dropped all the way to the floor. It was as if he had forgotten how to close it. Chapter 155 - The Second Mission (Part 1

Chapter 155: Chapter 155: The Second Mission (Part 1)

Thud. The safety guard threw the lion down onto the ground. Rumble rumble. Everyone gathered around to look at it. ¡°What¡­what is this¡­¡± Areum said, finally being able to close his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s a lion. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± I said with a big smile. Areum¡¯s face was priceless. His usually wide shoulders were slumped in defeat as he stared. ¡°How did you catch him¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean how? I hit him.¡± Junho and Lobster Head immediately nodded in agreement. Hey, they actually saw the real thing. ¡°You hit it?!¡± Byung-hoon eximed, still looking on in disbelief. ¡°Yeah, well, it just happened. You can hear the full story from Mr. Yooter. I want pork.¡± At that, everyone stared at me, clearly questioning whether I was even human. I, on the other hand, was staring at the warthog roasting so beautifully over the fire. It looked so good. I was so hungry. ¡°Oh, we can¡¯t eat the lion. We¡¯re going to give it to the locals. Otherwise, there could be problems.¡± At that, everyone just nodded. *** Lunch was warthog. I wanted lion, but oh well, it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± It really was. I¡¯ve never had warthog this good before. It just melted in your mouth. ¡°It really is,¡± Miyeon said. She was practically inhaling her pieces. ¡°Hey Sian,¡± Byung-hoon said, taking a seat next to me. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you really catch that lion?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°The lion jumped over the fence.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°His foot got caught on the fence, then he fell headfirst.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t get up.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Turns out he hit his head.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And his neck snapped.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Byung-hoon shook his head in disbelief. I had tough at the look on his face ¨C it was really funny. ¡°I guess his skull was already fractured because he only took one hit from me and he went down.¡± ¡°How¡­is that possible¡­¡± Of course, it¡¯s not possible. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask the lion,¡± I said, gesturing to the dead lion behind us. Of course, the lion was silent. ¡°Well¡­why¡­.¡± Byung-hoon looked at the lion and shook his head again. ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared?¡± he asked. ¡°Not really,¡± I said with a shrug. Byung-hoon¡¯s jaw dropped. He gave me the finger, using the old Samaran signnguage of praise. I returned it in full. ¡°But what¡¯s up with them?¡± I said, pointing at the other team. They looked downtrodden. Then again, they were probably shocked by today¡¯s events. They probably never expected anyone to show up with a full-on lion. They couldn¡¯t have done it themselves. So, for me to actually bring a lion was definitely thest thing they expected. After that, I walked over to the lion, took its tail, and dragged it over to the other team. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You can look at it more if you want,¡± I said, cing the lion in front of them. Their heads drooped. I smirked. ¡®Pitiful.¡¯ *** After lunch, we had a little break. We waited to hear our next mission. Off in the distance, I could see the producers and writers talking about something. By the looks of their faces, it seemed serious. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Miyeon asked, staring at them. ¡°Looks like it,¡± I replied. That¡¯s when I realized that Miyeon was sitting real close to me. I get that she likes me, but doesn¡¯t she realize how suspicious this looks? ¡°Miyeon?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Miyeon gazed at me with hearts in her eyes and an adoring smile. She¡¯s pulling out all the stops, isn¡¯t she? But it¡¯s not going to work. I have my principles. I¡¯m not going to try anything with anyone until I¡¯m a man again. Not that there¡¯s any guarantee that I will. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so difficult. ¡°You seem¡­a little too close¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± Miyeon pressed herself against me even more, pressing her breasts against my ribcage. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra¡­shit. ¡°Well¡­um¡­¡± Well, I guess it was okay. Everyone was too busy looking at the lion to even pay attention to anything else. It¡¯s not like they¡­wouldn¡¯t stare at anything else. It was then I began to realize that people were stealing nces at me and Miyeon. Then again, two pretty girls sitting together were bound to get attention. Especially with my angelic appearance. To think that I used to be so fat in the past. It¡¯s like that story where the bear ate garlic for 100 days to be a beautiful woman. Anyways, I wanted to know what the producers were talking about, so I drew up my powers to increase my hearing. ¡°Which is why it makes no sense,¡± the main producer said. ¡°What? Catching the lion?¡± Lobster Head said. ¡°Yeah. How is it possible?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then what are we going to do about the other hunting trips? Sian is going to win all of them.¡± ¡°I guess,¡± Lobster Head said. ¡°I mean, there was the whole thing with the fishing.¡± ¡°That was cool though.¡± ¡°Should we just forgo other hunting missions?¡± the main producer said, looking worried. ¡°What else is there to do here though?¡± the writer asked. Everyone sighed. ¡°Come up with some other ideas. The other team has to do well too, otherwise the viewers will get bored. Sian¡¯s team is winning everything.¡± ¡°To be honest, it feels kind of nice. All the other team did was make fun of us. Saying that it was like going on a pic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the producer admitted with a smirk. Everyone elseughed sheepishly. ¡°Oh, Mr. Lee. I have an idea,¡± Lobster Head said, raising his hand. Everyone turned their attention to him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We set a destination and have each team try to find it.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they get lost?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s more fun. And with the other team being all experts, they¡¯ll be able to find their way right away. That means they¡¯re bound to win this one.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea. I doubt Sian would be that good at finding directions.¡± ¡°Mr. Park tells me she¡¯s terrible with directions.¡± ¡°Yeah? Okay, good. Let¡¯s make that the second mission then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°I¡¯m bad with directions?¡± I smirked. It only looks that way because I¡¯m not interested in stuff like that, but I¡¯m not bad at it. I was a Commander back where I¡¯m from. Compared to a battlefield, this is nothing. ¡°You want diction?¡± ¡°?¡± What the hell is Miyeon talking about? But just then, the main producer asked for our attention. ¡°Everyone, gather around please. ¡± Everyone circled around him, or more like waddled. We all had so much pork that we were stuffed. I could feel the fooda hitting us. As soon as we gathered, the producer opened his trap...I mean, mouth. ¡°We¡¯ll now tell you your second mission.¡± That caught everyone¡¯s attention. At least, Byung-hoon stood at rapt attention. The other team was still slumped in defeat. Was the lion that big of a deal? Anyways, the producer kept speaking. ¡°The second mission is about finding your way. What do I mean? Well, we¡¯re going to give each team a map and apass. You have to use those to find a destination that we have selected.¡± The producer held up a map and apass. The other team¡¯s faces brightened at that. They looked like their old, confident selves again. My team, on the other hand, all looked at each other. Byung-hoon looked especially worried. I don¡¯t think anything like this has ever been done on this show. Usually, the staff will set up something controlled and we just have to y along with it. This was entirely new for Byung-hoon. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely win this one,¡± Areum said. That man and his mouth. He just doesn¡¯t know how to keep it shut. He turned to look towards Byung-hoon. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely win this one, Byung-hoon. We can do stuff like this in our sleep. Do you even know how to read apass? Or a map? I bet not. You usually have your staff do everything for you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°....¡± Byung-hoon didn¡¯t say anything. Though judging by his face, I could see that he was not pleased. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you, Chief.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything.¡± ¡°Ha! You mean you can¡¯t!¡± Areum jeered. ¡°But you know, Areum, is this a concept for a character you¡¯re developing? Being a jerk and making fun of us?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts.¡± ¡°Then shut your mouth, you bastard.¡± Finally, Byung-hoon was saying how he felt. This was the first time I¡¯ve ever seen him get mad while filming. Then again, he¡¯s put up with a lot. If I were him, I would¡¯ve snapped Areum¡¯s neck off a long time ago. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said shut up, you bastard. You deaf?¡± Byung-hoon said. He stepped forward, but Junho quickly jumped in front of him. ¡°What did you just call me? You asshole!¡± Areum held up his skewer and stepped forward, but his own team members quickly stepped in front of him. Soon, the both of us were standing in between in them. It was escting that quickly. ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°You fucking piece of shit!¡± ¡°What?! You asshole! You¡¯ll pay for that!¡± ¡°Kiss my ass, you prick!¡± The two continued to shout at each other, getting louder and louder. Unfortunately, there were so many people between them that it never fully came to blows. Shame. ¡®Come on¡­just one punch. Come on¡­¡¯ I really wanted to see a fight. I wanted an opportunity to jump in and throw some punches myself, especially at Areum. I initially considered pulling his tongue out entirely, but that seemed cruel, so pass. But still, I sat there, hoping for a chance. But unfortunately, in the end, no fists came out as the fight ended rather eventlessly. ¡°Hmph. Too bad.¡± ¡°Huh? What is?¡± Miyeon asked me. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said with a smile. After a while, the tension died around as everyone became busy preparing for the match. ¡°Here¡¯s your map andpass. Think you can do it?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Byung-hoon said with determination. He had no ns to lose today. ¡°But what if we get lost?¡± Junho asked, looking concerned. ¡°We¡¯ll be there with you, so don¡¯t worry. Even if you get lost, we¡¯ll help you find your way. After all, we have these,¡± Lobster Head said, waving his walkie-talkie. He then continued. ¡°But don¡¯t ask us for help, because we won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Byung-hoon said. ¡°You should¡¯ve punched him when you had the chance,¡± I said. Byung-hoon nodded. ¡°I know. Just thinking about it makes me angry.¡± He looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. Yeah, him getting angry was understandable. No one likes to be looked down on like that. Byung-hoon was human too, after all. ¡°Next time, you should. I¡¯ll help you.¡± At those words, Junho and Lobster Head looked appalled. Chapter 156 - The Second Mission (Part 2)

Chapter 156: Chapter 156: The Second Mission (Part 2)

The destination was Fug Mi River. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s the name?¡± Fug¡­Mi¡­Fug Mi¡­Fuck Me¡­haha. Get it? ¡°Fug that¡¯s funny,¡± Byung-hoon snickered. Then, a secondter, he became serious again. ¡°So¡­where do we go?¡± ¡°I think we go this way,¡± Junho said, looking at the map. He pointed off somewhere in the distance, but there was nothing there. Just an endless clearing of grass. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try it at least.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Without a second thought, Byung-hoon led the way and we all followed. We had no idea if it was the right way or not. We were just going. ¡°What if we get lost?¡± Miyeon said, clinging herself next to me, as always. At first, I rather liked it. But after a while, things started to get smelly. That is, Miyeon¡¯s body was starting to smell. Particrly in the underarm area. It was bad. ¡°Ugh.¡± It¡¯s not like I could say anything either. Initially, the smell didn¡¯t particrly bother me, but you know how it is. After a while, it was starting to be more¡­how should I put it¡­out there. The smell was getting to me. ¡°Can we go washing in the river?¡± I asked. ¡°As long as there are no alligators,¡± Byung-hoon answered. Oh, yeah. Alligators. They¡¯re native to Africa. It seems like every river in Africa has some. I wish I could just catch them and eat them all. Then again, the demand for alligators is growing in China, so maybe there will be less here in Africa. ¡°There¡¯s the Giant Blue,¡± Junho said. ¡°Oh, the one that looks like the Mini Blues?¡± Isn¡¯t that why they were called Mini Blues? Because they looked just like the Giant Blue? The Mini Blue fish tasted really good, so that must mean the Giant Blue one does as well. ¡°Yes. That one.¡± ¡°How big is it?¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s the size of a human¡¯s thigh.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± That¡¯s bigger than I thought it would be. ¡°But the Giant Blue is apparently very aggressive,¡± Lobster Head interjected. ¡°The locals say it even attacks humans if it¡¯s in a bad mood.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The fact that it was a jerk made me want to eat it more. ¡°Can we catch it?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to,¡± Lobster Head said with a smile, with a hint of teasing smirk. Anyways, he continued. ¡°It isn¡¯t easily lured by bait. It¡¯s a clever fish.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Well then. I¡¯ll just have to go in and catch the fish myself. And that¡¯s when we saw it. Off in the distance, we saw a pack of lions eying a buffalo. The buffalo was eating grass, none the wiser. ¡°Get that on camera,¡± Lobster Head said. The film crew already had the camera out and was getting every shot. We began to approach the scene cautiously. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Miyeon said, jumping into my arms. Sheesh, the lions hadn¡¯t even moved yet. ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Miyeon clung onto me and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. It¡¯s amazing how having a pretty girl in your arms can change your entire mood. I also saw Minwoo eyeing us, looking jealous. The visual of Shy Boy now just looked like an average peasant with that re on his face. Suddenly, he began to walk towards us. ¡°Fuck off,¡± I snapped without thinking, and he left just as quietly. Ever since I caught that lion, he¡¯d been very quiet around me. Anyways, I turned back to watch the lions. Soon, the pack began their attack. The buffalo picked up its hind legs and kicked them. Wow, it was strong. Two lions were already down and bleeding. ¡°Go, Buffalo!¡± Miyeon cheered. Everyone soon followed. That¡¯s generally how humans are. We like to support the underdog. Unfortunately, our cheers weren¡¯t enough and one of the lions got a bite into the buffalo¡¯s leg, taking it down immediately. The lions pounced on the buffalo. Our mood then saddened. ¡°I wish I could help.¡± I really did. I wanted to go over there and help the poor buffalo, but I couldn¡¯t stop nature from taking its course. This was how the world works. But just then, I saw something out of the corner of my eye. It was three people, and they were watching the lions quietly. Judging by the look on their faces, I say they were concentrating very hard on something. After a while, the lions hadpletely overtaken the buffalo and that¡¯s when the three began to move. They began to approach the pack, and the lions stared back. But surprisingly, the lions didn¡¯t attack the humans. It was 5 to 3, in favor of the lions, which made the situation all the more surprising. ¡°Weird.¡± I wasn¡¯t the only one watching. By this time, our entire group was watching. I asked if we should tell the local guards about this, but the staff said no. This was amon practice of the locals. They wait for the lions to catch a prey and then take the meat from the lions. The men began to approach the dead buffalo as the lions continued to stare. It got tense. But after about 30 seconds, the lions suddenly turned and ran away. ¡°Whoa.¡± That was impressive. The men didn¡¯t look that menacing to me, but they managed to shoo the lions off with their gazes alone. After chasing the lions off, the men chopped off a part of the buffalo and hoisted their half onto their shoulders. They then turned around and headed back. After the men left, the lions returned to feast on the remaining half. ¡°Wow. That was cool,¡± I said. I wish the men could teach me what they just did. If it were me, I would¡¯ve had to hit them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± We continued on our way to the Fug Mi River. But after walking just a bit more, we had to take another rest because it was just so hot. ¡°Where are we? Is this the right way?¡± Byung-hoon snapped. He turned to look at Lobster Head. ¡°Is this the right way?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t tell you for the sake of thepetition,¡± Lobster Head replied firmly. ¡°But do you even know yourself?¡± I asked. ¡°To be honest, not really. Once thepetition is over, we¡¯ll have to call someone on our walkie-talkies to help us.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not like you can help us if you wanted to.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then why act like you do? How annoying,¡± I snapped. Lobster Head bowed his head in sorrow. ¡°Hey Junho, give me the map,¡± I said, holding out my hand. Junho handed it to me and I began to look over it. ¡°Hmm. Hmm¡­ I see. Hmm. Okay. I don¡¯t know.¡± I really didn¡¯t. The map was so shabby, I could barely make out anything. But fortunately, I could see a path that might lead us to our destination. ¡°This one, this one¡­and this one. Looks like one of these three,¡± I said. I looked around and saw a huge tree in the distance. ¡°Maybe if we climb up that tree, we¡¯ll see it,¡± I said, making my way over. ¡°Sian, where are you going?¡± Junho asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± I said, pointing at the tree in the distance, but I could tell they couldn¡¯t see it. No surprise ¨C no average human can see that far. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°I got it. Just wait here.¡± With another smile, I began to walk. But then, Miyeon started to follow me. ¡°I want to go too!¡± ¡°....¡± *** ¡°Hmph.¡± In the end, Miyeon ended uping with me. I begged her to go back, but she was stubborn. Did she like me that much? Well, I was incredibly popr with thedies. I¡¯m the undeniable Girl Crush. Any lesbian would fall in love with me. Miyeon probably doesn¡¯t want to let me out of her sight. Like Christine. ¡°But Sian, where are we going?¡± ¡°Over there,¡± I said, pointing at the tree, but Miyeon still couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°Where? I don¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°I figured. It¡¯s kind of far.¡± ¡°You must have good eyes.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± I said. I then began to think. I would have to use some of my powers, but Miyeon was with me. What should I do? Should I just put her on my back and run? But then she will definitely figure out that there was something strange about me. That could backfire. Then again, considering how much she liked me, she might keep it a secret if I asked. Not that anyone would believe her anyways as she had no proof. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Miyeon asked. I suddenly put my arms around her, making her blush. ¡°Um, Sian¡­what are you¡­hehe¡­¡± she giggled, clearly happy about this. ¡°Miyeon, hold on.¡± At those words, Miyeon obediently encircled her arms around my neck. ¡°I¡¯m going to run really fast now. Don¡¯t ask questions and don¡¯t move, okay?¡± Miyeon, having no idea what was in store, just said, ¡°Okay!¡± Love really does make you blind. Ugh. Anyways, I drew up my powers. This particr one was called Bend the Body. It would allow me to bend my body and make it light as an arrow, allowing me to run at superhuman speed. Soon, I was running. Quickly. So quickly that the animals in the area all looked up as they felt something brush past me only to look confused when they saw nothing. As for the others, no need to worry about them. We were so far away, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see exactly what I was doing. As I was running, I could see three cheetahs staring at me, so I stared back. Our eyes met and I gave them a wink. The cheetahs got on their feet and began running with me. We were now racing each other, with me taking the lead. ¡°Reeow!¡± one of the cheetahs cried. With a burst of speed, it caught up with me, putting us neck and neck. ¡°Well, well, look at that,¡± I said. ¡°Reeoow!¡± the cheetah answered. These animals had no intention to lose to any species. Seems like they were not happy that I challenged them. But the thing is, I had no n to lose either. I summoned another power, this one the power to Ascend. This would give me the ability to fly. My body began to lift in the air and I flew forward. The cheetahs all stared in shock as they all tripped over their ws. After that, they all gave up chasing after me and simply stared at my flying form. I finally arrived at the tree. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± I said, looking down at Miyeon, but Miyeon didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Miyeon? Miyeon, are you sleeping? Huh¡­?¡± Upon taking a closer look, I realized she had fainted. What she saw would¡¯ve definitely been shocking, but did she really have to pass out? I don¡¯t know how much she saw but I¡¯ll have to be careful. Chapter 157 - The Second Mission (Part 3)

Chapter 157: Chapter 157: The Second Mission (Part 3)

¡°Is it over there?¡± I climbed the tall tree and searched the area, looking for the river. That was our mission. I really wanted to beat the other team. ¡°What is that?¡± I stared. There, in the distance, was a river. And on the bank stood a group of people. They all looked like locals and were taking a bath in the river. On top of that, they were all women. ¡°Oh, my,¡± I gasped. As the scene wasn¡¯t what I hade to see, I climbed out of that tree. Once I was down, I stared at Miyeon. She was still passed out. ¡°Was it that shocking?¡± It¡¯s not like it should be. All I did was run faster than a cheetah and leap up to the sky at some point. Anyways, since we had to go back, I woke her up. ¡°Miyeon. Hey, Miyeon.¡± She wasn¡¯t waking up. And now that I¡¯m looking at her¡­ ¡°She¡¯s so pretty.¡± She really was. Even without all that makeup, her skin was fair and plump. Her plump lips looked so soft and made me want to kiss her. I considered just kissing her without her knowing, but then I stopped myself. I wasn¡¯t some creep. ¡°Should I just carry her then?¡± Yeah, that might be better. I picked Miyeon up, but that¡¯s when she woke up. ¡°Oh¡­Sian¡­¡± ¡°Had a good sleep?¡± ¡°I¡­I fell asleep¡­? I thought I passed out¡­¡± Miyeon looked up at me with wide eyes. Looking at her up close made her look even prettier. She wasn¡¯t beautiful per se, but there was just something that made her look all the more attractive. Not to mention her eyes were huge. ¡°You fell asleep.¡± ¡°Okay¡­are we here?¡± ¡°Yeah. Now we have to go back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I answered. Meanwhile, my thoughts continued to be invaded with inappropriate thoughts. Kiss her¡­kiss her¡­she¡¯s a lesbian anyway¡­kiss her¡­kiss her¡­ It was like an evil voice was whispering in my ear. I looked around, but no one was there. I could hear the voice though. Kiss her! Why are you hesitating! In fact, just go all the way! Miyeon would like it as well, you know! ¡®Perverts,¡¯ I mentally spat out. After that, the voices went away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Oh, wait. Could you close your eyes again?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Miyeon asked. ¡°You¡¯ll pass out again.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Miyeon looked confused, but that only made her look all the more adorable. If I were a man¡­ugh...this really sucks. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m going.¡± I started again to where the rest of our team was waiting. Zoom~ *** Eventually, we arrived. It had been around maybe ten minutes? We came back pretty quickly. ¡°Hey, Sian. Where did you go? We didn¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Oh, just somewhere,¡± I said, cing Miyeon on the ground. Everyone stared. ¡°Is Miyeon sleeping?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s tired,¡± I answered. The thing is, the girl passed out again. I wish she¡¯d stop. It just made me feel bad. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Junho and Lobster Head both asked simultaneously. After all, those two knew what I¡¯m truly capable of. ¡°Are you saying that I made her pass out or something?¡± ¡°Oh! No, of course not¡­haha¡­¡± Junho forced augh. ¡°Well, maybe¡­.not,¡± Lobster Head added, alsoughing nervously. Meanwhile, Minwoo came closer. The visual of Shy Boy who looked like nothing more than your average creep at the moment. I stood in front of him. ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°No way.¡± There was no way I was letting him get any closer. I still remember him trying to assault Jia back in Hongdae. Just the thought of it made me want to rearrange his face. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You look like a creep.¡± ¡°....¡± At that, Minwoo¡¯s jaw clenched a bit. After a while, he opened his mouth again. ¡°Is it that hard to say that I¡¯m handsome?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s handsome? You? Ha. Hahahaha!¡± I roared withughter. Minwoo¡¯s face hardened. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a girl treat me so rudely,¡± Minwoo spat out. The air grew tense. Just then, Byung-hoon intervened. ¡°Hey guys,e on. What¡¯s with the fighting?¡± He stood between me and Minwoo, then Minwoo turned away and walked off. I pouted. It would¡¯ve been nice to have an excuse to punch him. ¡°Good job controlling yourself, Sian,¡± Lobster Head whispered to me. ¡°I had no ns to.¡± ¡°....¡± Anyways, soon Miyeon woke up from her¡­sleep, and we began walking off. ¡°We need to go this way,¡± I said, pointing forward. No one objected. Byung-hoon trusted me, plus he was determined too. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Miyeon said. She, of course, was attached to me by the hip. The smell wasn¡¯t as bad as before. It was now more of a fruity smell. It was quite addictive. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± ¡°Fly earlier¡­?¡± ¡°Ha?¡± I snorted. Her hesitant face looked so cute just now. How could anyone be this adorable? ¡°Right? I knew it¡¯s impossible. How could anyone fly? Right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± I answered with a firm nod. I mean, we¡¯re not in a fantasy novel. Or are we? Huh, maybe we are. ¡°Maybe¡­I was dreaming.¡± ¡°Probably. You were sleeping like a baby.¡± ¡°Oh. Were you watching me sleep?¡± Miyeon said with a knowing smile. I could feel my heart melting at the sight. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Am I pretty? I¡¯ve had other people tell me I look pretty in my sleep. Would you say you¡¯re attracted to me now?¡± ¡°....¡± Once again, I didn¡¯t know how to respond to her. Though I couldn¡¯t deny how lovable she seemed at the moment. I don¡¯t know who would end up as Miyeon¡¯s boyfriend but whoever he is, he¡¯s a lucky guy. Oh, wait, she¡¯s a lesbian. That meant I won¡¯t need to be jealous of any of Miyeon¡¯s future boyfriends. All of a sudden, Byung-hoon came up to me, looking rather serious. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You sure this is the right way?¡± ¡°Positive,¡± I said. I saw with my own eyes. Not long now. ¡°How close is the other team?¡± Byung-hoon asked Lobster head. ¡°Hang on. Let me ask.¡± Lobster Head took out his walkie-talkie and walked away a bit to call the other team, but he soon came back. ¡°What did they say?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°....¡± Byung-hoon snorted in disbelief. Lobster Head continued. ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. It¡¯d be weird to know where everyone is at all times.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± Byung-hoon said, looking resigned. He then turned to me. ¡°Should we speed up, Sian?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I answered, and we began to walk faster. As we were walking, I saw a cheetah in the far distance. As soon as he saw us, he ran over to the barbed wire fence. Now I could see that it was the same cheetah that had raced me earlier. The cheetah came closer and began to cry at the sight of my body. ¡°Reeeow! Reoooow! Reow!¡± To put it simply, he was saying he admired me, that he¡¯d never met a human that could run so fast before, as well as something about taking him in as a disciple. Sadly, I had to wave him off with my hand and the poor little guy did look very disappointed as he walked away. For a second, I began to question why I couldn¡¯t keep him as a pet. It would be so nice. No one would bother me either, even if they wanted to. Anyways, we kept walking and after a while, we finally arrived at the Fug Mi River. *** ¡°Hey! Get it!¡± That was Byung-hoon shouting after his eyesnded on a warthog. Yep, we saw a warthog as soon as we arrived and we were now hunting it. To be honest, we were initially scared when the warthog appeared...except for Byung-hoon. He¡¯s already caught so many warthogs during his time on the show (of course with the help of the locals). And if anything, the fact that the other team had caught a warthog first this time around seemed to fuel his fire. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Miyeon said, hiding behind me. Not just her. Lobster Head and the other male staff members were hiding behind me. Did they forget I¡¯m a girl? ¡°Stay back,¡± Minwoo said, standing in front of me. I looked at him. ¡°Hey. Fuck off.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said move. I can¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°This bitch¡­¡± Minwoo did look sincerely pissed. He looked ready to fight. But in the end, he stepped aside. That¡¯s right. Now that he¡¯s seen me catch a lion, he knew I wasn¡¯t an easy match. But he still seemed to be testing me. Maybe it¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t seen my skills firsthand. I¡¯ll have to show him tonight. That will surely teach him. ¡°He¡¯s getting away!¡± The warthog began to run away and Byung-hoon and Junho immediately started to run after it. Minwoo, too. But it wasn¡¯t easy. The warthog was fast and proving hard to corner. So I decided to take a shot. ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°How are youughing? Are you crazy?¡± Miyeon asked me, looking concerned. ¡°Yeah, right. Wait here. I¡¯ll go catch it.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Miyeon shrieked. Lobster Head, on the other hand, gave me a nod. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Sian. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Aw, look at Miyeon being worried about me. Even after I brought in that lion. Then again, she does have a crush on me. She even confessed, remember? That¡¯s probably why she¡¯s so worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lobster Head said to her with a reassuring smile. At that, Miyeon finally let go of me. With tears in her eyes, she turned to me. ¡°Sian¡­be careful¡­okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I¡¯m just going to catch a warthog¡­seemed a bit dramatic. Anyways, I headed over to catch the warthog. ¡°It¡¯s too fast!¡± That was Junho. ¡°Just a bit more!¡± That was Byung-hoon. Pant¡­pant¡­pant¡­thud. That was the sound of Minwoo fainting. For all his good looks, he¡¯s really bad at this stuff. As I passed by him, I may or may not have identally stepped on his ankle. Crack. ¡°Aaah!¡± Don¡¯t be fooled by his cries. I didn¡¯t break anything. The crack was probably some wood or something under his foot. Oh, wait. Is it? Hmm. Anyways, I turned back towards the warthog. It was still running and getting further and further away. By now, Byung-hoon and Junho were exhausted. ¡°Hey, give me your slingshot,¡± I said, holding out my hand. Byung-hoon handed it to me, but his face looked skeptical. ¡°Are you sure this will work? Look at the warthog. It won¡¯t even feel it.¡± That¡¯s true. The warthog had some tough skin on it, but everyone and everything has their weakness. And that was the warthog¡¯s butthole. Its butthole is the one ce where there¡¯s no tough exterior. I loaded the slingshot with a stone and aimed. Then I fired it at the wa Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: The Second Mission (Part 4)

Chapter 158: Chapter 158: The Second Mission (Part 4)

¡°Heh.¡± With a smirk, I pulled back the string of the slingshot. Whoosh! The stone flew at breakneck speed towards the warthog. The animal, somehow sensing the danger, sped up. But it was no use. Using my powers, I began to direct the stone in the air with my finger as it effortlessly followed the warthog. As the warthog turned this way and that, it only became easier for the stone. Finally, I clenched my fist and the stone flew straight toward the warthog¡¯s butthole, lodging itself in. Whoosh! Slip! Surprisingly, the stone flew through the warthog¡¯s entire body and flew out of its mouth. The warthog then fell to the ground. Down in one shot. No one else could¡¯ve done it. I bet the pig didn¡¯t even realize it was dead. ¡°Why even bother running away?¡± I said, handing over the slingshot. Byung-hoon and Junho just stared, looking confused. ¡°W-where¡­did you hit it?¡± Byung-hoon asked. Oh yeah, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the stone since it was so small. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I lied with a shrug. No need to tell him everything. It¡¯s not like they would believe me if I did anyway. Well, Junho might since he has already seen what I can do. Anyways, we approached the dead warthog. It died so quickly that its eyes were open, looking the same as it did when it had been running away. ¡°Wow¡­it¡¯s really dead¡­¡± Byung-hoon said, looking at the warthog. ¡°How did it die?¡± Junho asked, crouching down over it. Byung-hoon simply shook his head. He had no idea how the animal died either. ¡°There¡¯s no wound¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it had a heart attack since it was running so fast¡­¡± ¡°Warthogs don¡¯t get heart attacks from running¡­at least, not that I know of,¡± Byung-hoon said. That¡¯s true. What kind of wild animals have heart attacks? ¡°Then how did it die¡­oh! Hey, look! There¡¯s blooding out of its butt,¡± Junho said, pointing at the hole. ¡°What is that¡­¡± Byung-hoon asked, amazed. ¡°Did you hit its butthole?¡± Junho asked me. ¡°How could I do that?¡± I said with a shrug. Junho nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. That¡¯s impossible. And even if you did, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to bring a warthog down. But then how¡­¡± Junho never once considered the idea that the stone cut through the warthog¡¯s body and flew out of its mouth. Then again, why would he? ¡°Well, at the very least, we caught a warthog!¡± Byung-hoon cried out. Off in the distance, we could hear Lobster Head cheering, probably thinking that he would get a piece. *** ¡°When¡­will we¡­get there¡­?¡± Thud. Junho panted before falling to the ground. He had the warthog slung on his back. That¡¯s right. He was carrying the thing. How was he able to pick it up? That¡¯s a good question. ¡°Hey, you okay, Junho?¡± Byung-hoon said, shoving the warthog off Junho¡¯s back. Junho took a deep breath. ¡°Wow¡­that feels so much better¡­¡± ¡°What should we do with this thing? If only we could eat it before we go,¡± Byung-hoon said, looking at the pig. Carrying it only slowed us down, but it¡¯d be a waste to just leave it. ¡°Should I carry it?¡± I said. I mean, a warthog won¡¯t be that heavy. I bet I could carry it with my pinky toe alone...if I use my powers, that is. ¡°Sian, are you crazy?¡± Miyeon asked, and it wasn¡¯t just her. Everyone was staring at me like I was insane. Well, everyone except Lobster Head and Junho. They actually seemed rather keen on seeing if I could. ¡°Maybe I am,¡± I said with a grin. It probably was a bad idea. If I carried this thing, there would be even more talks about me being an alien. ¡°Let¡¯s hide the warthog here and go,¡± Junho said, pointing at arge tree. No one seemed happy with the idea, but everyone agreed. Well, everyone except me. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Byung-hoon said, looking at me. I could feel a shadow of annoyance across his face. ¡°We don¡¯t have that much further to go. We can do it.¡± ¡°And if we lose?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Really. There¡¯s no need to. We were the faster team. We weren¡¯t even lost. We could even take a nap if we wanted to. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Byung-hoon began to think. But in the end, he decided to trust me. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it. Junho. Minwoo. Both of you pick up a leg.¡± The three men picked up the warthog and began to walk. These are the times when I¡¯m d to be a girl. After a while, we finally arrived at the Fug Mi river. ¡°We¡¯re the first!¡± Byung-hoon shouted, pulling out the g that had been nted on the ground. Everyone cheered. ¡°Since we won, what¡¯s our prize?¡± I asked Lobster Head. Hey, winners get prizes, right? ¡°There¡­is no prize¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you fucking kidding me?¡± I spat out. This was the first time I had cursed so openly at Lobster Head. That¡¯s how mad I was. ¡°There is none. But good on you for winning against the other team¡­¡± ¡°What kind of bullshit is this?¡± I snapped. The moodiness I had during my PMS was still there. I wonder how bad it would be if I got my period again. I guess I¡¯ll find out next month. ¡°Well, the main producer said¡­¡± Lobster Head said, trying to push the me onto Mr. Lee. ¡°So where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s with the other team.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Even if I was angry, I couldn¡¯t take my anger out on Mr. Lee. He was the main producer. I had to be respectful. At least for the sake of my image. ¡°Um, hey, Chief,¡± Junho said to Byung-hoon. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hide and make them think that they arrived first. As a prank.¡± ¡°Oh. That sounds like fun,¡± Byung-hoon said, giving a mischievous smile. Everyone else agreed. ¡°Then, Mr. Yoo. You let us know when the other team is almost here so we can hide.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Lobster head answered with a nod. He then added, ¡°But they¡¯re already almost here.¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± That¡¯s impressive. I did not expect that. I guess experts really are on a different level. ¡°Here. Let¡¯s hide!¡± Byung-hoon said, looking around for a hiding spot. His eyes lit up as he found one. ¡°Over there!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We all followed him towards the hiding spot, managing to sessfully hide just as the other team showed up. They were all doing a happy dance as they approached the river. No doubt happy because they thought they had won. ¡°We won! See? I told you we had this one in the bag! That other team can¡¯t do anything by themselves,¡± Areum said, sounding arrogant. Mr. Lee smirked. He already knew that we were here. It was funny. ¡°But what¡¯s this?¡± Areum said, eying the warthog that was on the ground. Mr. Lee also looked confused. He didn¡¯t know we had caught a warthog along the way. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s just say we caught it! It¡¯ll be our prize for getting here first!¡± Areum did another happy dance. Was he that happy about winning? Just then, Byung-hoon spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, guys.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Then with big smiles on our faces, we climbed out from behind the holder we were hiding behind and approached the other team. They were in the middle of dancing gleefully. When they saw us, for a moment, they looked confused. So, Byung-hoon took out a g and began to wave it around. And that¡¯s when the other team finally understood. ¡°What the!?¡± ¡°We were tricked!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Was it that surprising? Areum fell to the ground on the spot, but he was in for another surprise as Byung-hoon pointed at the warthog. ¡°We caught that.¡± ¡°What?!¡± *** We won the second mission. Well, not totally. Still, if we had ditched the warthog, we would¡¯ve gotten here faster. Anyways. ¡°Is there really no prize?¡± I asked again. This time to the main producer. ¡°Oh¡­a prize¡­¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get one? We did win, after all,¡± I said. The rest of my team agreed with me. ¡°At least make us some ramyun,¡± Byung-hoon said. Mr. Lee began to think. Yeah. Ramyun will do! Ramyun is good for everything! ¡°Geez, you call this a show! This is no fun. How do you expect us to be motivated to carry out the next mission if there¡¯s no prize for winning them?¡± Byung-hoonined. At that, Mr. Lee finally nodded. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll give you one.¡± ¡°What?¡± I said. We have five people on our team and we only get one serving? Is he trying to ying a joke on us? My murderous wrath began to grow and upon feeling it, Mr. Lee hesitated. ¡°Three, then¡­but we can¡¯t give you more.¡± ¡°Then hurry up.¡± Three was better than nothing. After a bit, we got our three servings of ramyun. Mr. Lee then spoke up. ¡°Can you all gather around please?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We all gathered around him. Our team was holding our heads up while the other team looked rather defeated. Since they thought for sure that they would win, they were probably incredibly embarrassed right now. ¡°You guys came pretty early,¡± I said to Areum. Areum merely scowled. ¡°But you guys kept going on and on about winning. What exactly did you win?¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Areum spat out. Well, sorry to say that I had no ns on stopping. ¡°You seemed really happy earlier when you thought you had won. How did you feel when we showed up?¡± I asked. ¡°I said stop.¡± ¡°The warthog we caught looks a lot bigger than the one you guys caught. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°This little¡­¡± Areum began to curse under his breath. If it weren¡¯t for the cameras, his fists would be out by now. Fine by me. It would give me the excuse to punch him in the face, but the chance never came as Mr. Lee started to talk again. ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll give you the ns forter today. First, we¡¯ll have lunch. Then, you guys have to build a shelter.¡± ¡°Oh, are we staying here then?¡± Byung-hoon asked. ¡°Yes, we are. Just for today. It¡¯ll be cooler at night with the river here. Plus, the third mission will be for you to catch the giant blue fish.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Chapter 159 - The Third Mission (Part 1)

Chapter 159: Chapter 159: The Third Mission (Part 1)

Drip drip drip dip¡­ ¡°Looks good,¡± I said, watching the warthog meat roast over the fire. I could feel drooling out of my mouth. And it wasn¡¯t just me either. Everyone was staring, waiting, and drooling in anticipation. ¡°Come here, Mr. Yoo,¡± I said to Lobster Head, who ran over quickly. Remember ¨C Mr. Yoo is Lobster head. ¡°But you know,¡± Byung-hoon said. His face seemed suspicious as everyone looked at him. ¡°His insides were all torn up¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone asked. ¡°We were cleaning out the inside of the pig and¡­his insides were all torn up. I was shocked. I wonder what happened.¡± Byung-hoon shook his head, truly lost for words. I couldn¡¯t me him. What kind of warthog would suddenly fall over dead while running? Not only that, but the insides were all torn up as well. It would shock anyone. The truth about the stone I had shot flying in through the animal¡¯s butthole, tearing through the insides, and out its mouth would be something that no one could even imagine. ¡°Pfft.¡± I suddenlyughed. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Miyeon asked me. ¡°Nothing,¡± I answered. Then, I looked off in the distance. The other team was trying to catch fish, but it seemed like they weren¡¯t having much luck. ¡°Fuck this! Where the fuck is the Giant Blue?¡± ¡°I thought this river was teeming with them.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get anything else either!¡± They were sitting there, holding their fishing rods, and cursing the whole time. ¡°Pitiful,¡± I clicked my tongue. They were incredibly sure. Fishing isn¡¯t that hard. You just have to throw down a harpoon and that¡¯s it. ¡°You usually can¡¯t catch them during the day,¡± Lobster Head said to them, finally managing to tear his eyes away from the roasting pork. ¡°Them what?¡± I asked. ¡°Giant Blue.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°They hide during the day. They¡¯re nocturnal, so they only swim at night. It¡¯s better to try and catch them in the evening.¡± ¡°Is it easier then?¡± I asked. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°They¡¯re clever animals. They don¡¯t get fooled by bait very easily.¡± ¡°Then, how do you catch them?¡± ¡°Well.¡± I almost tore his mouth off for that pun. ¡°I guess that makes sense¡± was all I said. After that, I turned to Byung-hoon. ¡°Hey, Byung-hoon.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am?¡± What¡¯s with the ¡®yes, ma¡¯am?¡¯ ¡°Should we give them some? The warthog¡­¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Byung-hoon seemed to think about it. He wasn¡¯t feeling particrly generous towards them. After all, he and Areum almost got into a fight earlier. Still, he¡¯s not cruel and I knew he woulde through in the end. ¡°No. Let¡¯s not.¡± Okay, never mind. ¡°But they look so pitiful. Just a little bit?¡± ¡°Forget it. They can figure it out themselves. Let¡¯s just enjoy it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, the warthog was finished roasting and we began to feast on the meat. The smell was incredible, even drawing the staff members in. We handed them some bones so they could have a taste. And once we had our fill, we gave what was left to the other team. They seemed very happy about that. Except for Areum, who didn¡¯t touch it at all. Guess his pride couldn¡¯t handle it. ¡°Are you seriously not going to eat?¡± I said, holding out some. ¡°Go away,¡± Areum snapped. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I said, trying to waft the tantalizing smell towards him. ¡°I said, go away.¡± Areum remained sulky, though I caught a glimpse of his face wavering. I also saw him take a huge gulp. This bastard. If he wants to eat it, just eat it. Why let his pride get in the way? ¡°I¡¯m only going to ask one more time. Come on. Just a bit.¡± I held the meat out to his lips and finally, Areum parted them, just a little. I quickly shoved the meat into his mouth. Chew chew¡­nom nom¡­ ¡°Mmmm~¡± Then, he went back to his original spot. I could feel him ring at the back of my head after that, but I paid no attention. *** After lunch, we had a small break. Even then, the VJ¡¯s wouldn¡¯t leave our side. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± I said, looking at the VJ who had been following me around all day. He kind of looked like a sweet potato, but his face seemed trustworthy enough. ¡°I was told to film you.¡± ¡°By who?¡± ¡°By Lob¡­I mean, Mr. Yoo.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± I turned back to staring up at the trees. An orangutan sitting on one of the branches and I were currently having a staring contest. ¡°That bastard.¡± ¡°Eeeh! Eeh!¡± the orangutan cried at me. There was a reason why I was refusing to back down. The orangutan nned on eating an offspring of one that had left its group. It seems like he has already eaten one of its arms. The baby certainly looked like it was about to die. ¡°Um, Sian¡­don¡¯t you think this is a little dangerous?¡± the VJ said, sounding worried. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Just look at his eyes.¡± That was the real problem. Looking at his eyes, I could tell he wanted to eat us as well. ¡°Hey,e down here you punk.¡± I gestured to the orangutan. ¡°Eeeh! Eeeh!¡± The orangutan wanted me toe up. This little¡­I was ready to jump up there, but then I froze. The VJ was filming me right now. I had to be careful. ¡°Um, excuse me.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± he said. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him. Go back.¡± ¡°But something like that should be caught on camera,¡± the VJ said, looking determined...and perhaps a bit scared. ¡°Fine, then.¡± I started to climb the tree. I could¡¯ve easily jumped onto one of the branches, but I didn¡¯t since I knew I was being filmed. At the sight of me climbing up the tree, a small look of shock passed through the orangutan¡¯s face. He climbed the tree further, using the bark as I continued to climb after him. ¡°Sian, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°Be quiet,¡± I said. The VJ obediently mmed up. As I continued to climb, the orangutan bared its teeth at me. ¡°Eeeh! Eeh! Eeeeeh!¡± He was saying ¡®Go ahead and attack me. I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡¯ ¡°Hey, put the baby down,¡± I said. ¡°Eeeh!¡± That would be a no. ¡°You¡¯re going to be sorry about this,¡± I said, rolling out my shoulders. I was ready to kill. ¡°Hey, you,¡± I said, calling down to the VJ. ¡°Yes?¡± he asked. ¡°When the baby falls, be sure to catch it, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­wait, what?¡± ¡°Put the camera down and make sure to catch the baby.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± The VJ came closer, still holding the camera. He held out his other arm, getting ready to catch the baby. ¡°I said put the camera down!¡± How does he expect to catch anything like that? ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He perched the camera against a tree and returned to his spot to catch the orangutan baby. I resumed back to climbing up the tree towards the evil orangutan. I could see him getting ready to fight me. ¡°You better watch out, you bastard.¡± ¡°Eeek! Eeek! Eeek!¡± ¡°Crazy prick.¡± I sped up and soon, I was right in front of the orangutan. The orangutan was so shocked that he dropped the baby, which the VJ caught nicely in his hands. And with that, I sent my fist flying. Pow! ¡°Eek!¡± The orangutan¡¯s head flew back a full 120 degrees. I grabbed it and flung its body towards the tree trunk. Whoosh! Crash! The tree shook with the strength of the impact, but the orangutan was stronger than I thought. He immediately got back up and began to leap up the tree, using its branches. So I began to fly after him. ¡°Eeek!¡± He jumped towards another tree and I jumped after him,nding a dropkick on his back. Wham! ¡°Eeeek!¡± The orangutan fell in mid-air. Crash! And what about me? Inded on top of the orangutan. Wham! ¡°Eeeek~!¡± ¡°Whew.¡± I got up and gave the orangutan a once-over. It was dead. Like good-bye. See youter. Or I guess not, since he¡¯s dead. ¡°Next time,e back as a piglet.¡± I walked back to the VJ. ¡°How is the baby?¡± ¡°Looks bad,¡± the VJ said, handing me the baby. The VJ had stopped the bleeding, but I could tell that it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°There¡¯s a medical team, right? Let¡¯s take it to them.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± We hurried back to the campsite. *** Thankfully, the orangutan baby survived, but the most amazing part was that the mommy orangutan came to look for it. After I lectured her, demanding to know what happened and how she could just leave her baby like that, she cried and said it was an ident. She said she only looked away for a second and then, her baby was gone. I demanded to know just what she was doing that kept her distracted, admitting that she saw another handsome orangutan. I scoffed, asking her how she should be so stupid, but she said that she and the handsome orangutan were official now so nothing like that would happen in the future. ¡°But¡­you know¡­¡± the VJ said after I sent the orangutan off. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Well¡­um¡­sigh¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I got the footage of you jumping from the tree.¡± ¡°What about my kick?¡± ¡°Well, the camera didn¡¯t get that. I just got the footage of you leaping off¡­sniff sniff¡­¡± The VJ was so upset about losing that opportunity that he began to cry. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Thank goodness. If there was footage of me kicking an orangutan in mid-air, there would¡¯ve been hell. I¡¯d have to be more careful next time. ¡°But are you seriously okay? The tree was pretty high up¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. I fell on top of the orangutan, remember? It was a softnding.¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± the VJ said, still looking confused. *** It was now evening. As mentioned earlier, we now had our third mission, which was to catch a giant blue fish. Though it was nocturnal, it was highly clever and hid well so it was hard for humans to catch. They warned us that it may take a long time before we finally caught one. We were ready to try. ¡°You guys ready?¡± the main producer asked. Everyone nodded. Especially our team who seemed confident and heartened. The other team, on the other hand, looked more doubtful. They tried all afternoon to catch the giant blue and failed. They hadn¡¯t even seen one. ¡°We just have to catch one, right?¡± Byung-hoon said, his voice overflowing with confidence. Areum harrumphed. ¡°You can¡¯t even see one.¡± ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t see one.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± At Byung-hoon¡¯s words, Areum gave another harrumph. Junho then spoke up. ¡°I thought you¡¯d learn to shut your mouth by now. You haven¡¯t even won a single mission so far. Who are you to talk when you haven¡¯t even done anything?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Areum demanded. The main producer stepped in again. ¡°Now, now, stop it. The Giant Blue is nocturnal, meaning it¡¯s highly active at nighttime. I¡¯m sure that with your skills, you will all be able to catch one. You have three hours. You can use whatever method you want to catch the fish. The winning team will receive special seasoning and sauces from the staff. As well as ramyun so you can enjoy the fish to the fullest. Oh, and Coke too.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened up at that. Especially at the sound of cold soda. Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: The Third Mission (Part 2)

Chapter 160: Chapter 160: The Third Mission (Part 2)

Byung-hoon gathered our team together. I mean, there were only 5 of us, but still. ¡°Does the Giant Blue live somewhere deep?¡± Junho asked. ¡°The river isn¡¯t that deep,¡± Byung-hoon replied. It really wasn¡¯t. I¡¯d say it came up to our necks. Some ces were more shallow than that. ¡°Oh. How big is the fish?¡± Junho asked. ¡°About the size of your thigh,¡± Byung-hoon answered. Junho looked down at his thighs. They were muscr due to him working out regrly. In other words, they were huge. And if they were that big, they won¡¯t be that easy to catch. ¡°Alright, now, we need a n. Miyeon and Sian¡­wait, Sian, you know how to swim, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I nodded. I even caught a baby shark, remember? Ji-chun had been really good as well. Especially considering how he¡¯d been whining that he can¡¯t. I suddenly missed that guy. ¡°And you, Minwoo, you can swim, right?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± Minwoo replied, shaking his head. Sheesh. What exactly can he do? He really did just get by on looks alone, didn¡¯t he? At least, he¡¯s good looking ¨C to other people, that is. I didn¡¯t find his feminine features attractive at all and I¡¯m still wondering why girls like him at all. ¡°Then Minwoo and Miyeon, you guys will ride a boat and go fishing.¡± ¡°What?¡± That was me. Did Byung-hoon really just tell Minwoo and Miyeon to stay together on a boat? By themselves? No way. Minwoo is the world¡¯s biggest pervert! Those two being together with no supervision? Absolutely not! ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I couldn¡¯te up with a good reason. ¡°Those two can fish on the boat while the rest of us can swim and catch with harpoons.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There was nothing I could do. We headed for the shallowest part of the river. Oh, of course, we changed beforehand. But was Miyeon only wearing panties? All the men were staring. So was I, actually¡­ ¡°Hey, you. I mean, Miyeon.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Miyeon asked. She smiled, doing her best to act all cute and pretty. Let me remind you again that she¡¯s a lesbian. A lesbian who confessed to liking me¡­ ¡°What are you wearing?¡± I said, staring at her panties. They were just regr underwear, but they looked incredibly sexy on her. They were pink. This was too much! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my clothes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too revealing. You¡¯re just wearing underwear!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not underwear. It¡¯s a bathing suit,¡± Miyeon said firmly. She also started to stick her butt out a little towards me¡­ugh¡­ ¡°Go and change,¡± I said, unable to tear my eyes away from her butt. It was so perfect looking, I couldn¡¯t. ¡°No.¡± ¡°....¡± I looked around. All the men were staring at Miyeon¡¯s butt. These perverts. I especially didn¡¯t like the look on Minwoo¡¯s face. Judging by that look, he was definitely going to try somethingter. It made me want to w his eyes out. ¡°Sian, isn¡¯t my butt pretty?¡± Miyeon said, wiggling her butt at me. I just¡­yeah¡­ ¡°At least wear this,¡± I said, taking my cover-up off and handing it to her, but Miyeon just pouted. ¡°Hmph. I wanted to show off my hips.¡± ¡°No. Cover it up.¡± I covered her butt with my shirt. Unfortunately, all it did was emphasize her thighs even more, which were beautifully fair and toned. ¡®Shit¡­kill me now¡­¡¯ Once again, it was the battle of my instinct and morality. I¡¯m going crazy here. ¡°Hey, Sian~¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your boobs are huge.¡± ¡°....¡± Actually, now that I¡¯m looking at them, they are big. In removing my cover-up, I was left only with a T-shirt. It was doing a good job of showing off my own curves. The kind that men really liked. ¡°No way¡­¡± I looked around. This time, all the men were staring at my chest. ¡°Bastards,¡± I spat out. *** I was now in the water, ready to go hunting for fish. The water came up to my thighs. ¡°The water looks so muddy.¡± It was so muddy that I couldn¡¯t see inside. How are we supposed to hunt for anything in here? I held up a shlight and it somewhat helped. In fact, I saw something caught under my foot. ¡°What is that?¡± I aimed my shlight at the water, and I could see the head. I knew exactly what it was. It was the Giant Blue. ¡°Whoa.¡± I didn¡¯t expect to find one this quickly, but why wasn¡¯t the fish swimming away from me? Is he making fun of me? Yes, he was. As I watched, the fish smirked at me, tapped me on the foot, and then swam away. The fish was incredibly fast, but I was faster and pulled the harpoon trigger. Twang! The harpoon flew forward and¡­did not get the Giant Blue. The little brat got away. ¡°Whoa.¡± Impressive. To think he was able to escape my clutches, but he must¡¯ve been suicidal because he started to approach me again. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t taking me seriously. He swam behind me then came under my legs. Then all of a sudden, he jumped up and pped its tail in front of my face before falling into the water again. Then, he started to circle me. ¡°This guy is crazy.¡± I aimed again and he stared at me. Then yet again, he sped up and started to tease me. He was clearly saying ¡®Catch me if you can.¡¯ He started to swim towards me again and I aimed for his face. After that, I pulled the trigger. Twang! The harpoon flew into the water, but the fish got away again. Then it swam towards me again, right between my legs. Well, at least he tried to. This time, he didn¡¯t get through as I quickly mped my legs on him. Shocked, the little guy started to wiggle around, but it was toote. I immediately began to punch at it. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! After exactly four hits, it passed out. I curled my fingers into its gills and pulled the fish out of the water. Ssh! ¡°Wow.¡± It was huge. It really was the size of Junho¡¯s thighs. I¡¯ve never seen a fish this big before. Anyways, as soon as I pulled the fish out, the VJs hurried over to me. And so did the rest of my team members. I hoisted the fish onto my shoulder and climbed out of the river. I tossed the fish onto the bank. Sheesh, this fish. ¡°Wow! Sian! Amazing!¡± Byung-hoon cried out, running over to me. First, he was shocked by the size of the fish, and second, he was also shocked by the fact that I had caught a fish of that size. The producer was shocked as well. It hasn¡¯t even been that long since we started the task. ¡°Sian, how did you catch it?¡± ¡°Well, you know,¡± I said with a shrug. Yeah, no need to go into full details. ¡°Let¡¯s try to catch another one. We¡¯ll send the other team packing for good.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± everyone shouted. We then went back to look for more fish. *** Ssh! I climbed out of the river. I was holding something again, but not a Giant Blue this time. This one was long and wouldn¡¯t stop wiggling. ¡°What is this?¡± It was a snake. ¡°A snake?¡± This was my first time seeing a snake and I thought it was rather cool. But then, the snake started to wrap itself around my throat. ¡°Huh?¡± Soon, the snake had himself wrapped around my whole body and began to squeeze. In response, I flicked its head. Thwack! The snake died in an instant, a lump forming on its head. ¡°Brat.¡± I wanted to show off the snake, so I looked around. My eyesnded on Minwoo and Miyeon on the fishing boat. Miyeon was still in her underwear-like bathing suit and Minwoo was right behind her with his arms around her. Just looking at them together made my blood boil. Sure, he could just be showing her how to fish, but the image didn¡¯t look that innocent. With that, I took the dead snake and threw it at them. Whoosh! The snake flew andnded in their boat. The two screamed. ¡°Kyaaah!¡± ¡°Aah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! First, the VJ fell out of the boat, then Miyeon, then finally Minwoo. I calmly swam over to them. ¡°Hey, Miyeon.¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Miyeon eximed in shock when she saw me. I immediately put my arms around her. ¡°It¡¯s me. Sian.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­Sian!¡± Miyeon pressed herself closer to me, nting her chest against mine. Wow¡­it was amazing. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°No. Something suddenly flew on to the boat¡­it was a snake! I was so shocked!¡± And as she spoke, Miyeon pressed herself even closer. I smirked. ¡®No, Sian.¡¯ My morality began to speak and I tried to control myself. Right now, my hand was just right above Miyeon¡¯s butt. My conscience was preventing me from bringing my hand down further. Once again, my morality and instincts were fighting each other. Ugh, this sucked. ¡®I¡¯m losing my mind here¡­¡¯ We were in the water, so even if I touched Miyeon¡¯s butt, no one would know. Well, Miyeon would know. But she¡¯d probably like it anyway. She likes me, doesn¡¯t she? But¡­but that wouldn¡¯t be fair. I may mentally be a man, but my body was that of a woman. I can¡¯t allow myself to be lesbian. If any word got out, it could backfire on my group. I really wanted to, but¡­just one touch¡­? After thinking hard about it, I shook my head. If I touch her butt, I¡¯ll want to touch her chest and if I touch her chest, I¡¯ll want to kiss her. And if I kiss her, I¡¯ll want toy her down and if Iy her down¡­and I don¡¯t even have¡­that. So it¡¯s not like I can even do anything. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Once again, my head won out as I pushed Miyeon away from me. ¡°Miyeon, watch out for him,¡± I said. ¡°Who?¡¯ ¡°Him. Minwoo.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a perv.¡± ¡°Really? But he¡¯s so nice. He¡¯s teaching me how to fish. He¡¯s a good teacher,¡± Miyeon said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice him rubbing himself against you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°He did, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that, he happened to sit behind me to show me how to fish¡­I didn¡¯t feel him doing anything behind me.¡± ¡°I saw the look in his eyes. He was doing it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Even now, she was still trying to act cute. ¡°Yeah, so be careful.¡± ¡°Okay. If he¡¯s like that, then I¡¯ll believe you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I stared at Miyeon again. Maybe it was because she was all wet now, but she looked even sexier. To think I can¡¯t have this. ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ I sighed on the inside. At the very least, I can say that I¡¯m friends with Miyeon because I¡¯m a girl. Since Miyeon is a lesbian, she doesn¡¯t even look at guys. But just then, Minwoo came towards us, trudging the water. ¡°Miyeon, are you okay?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you,¡± Minwoo snapped at me. So, I sent my foot flying. Pow! ¡°Ah!¡± Yeah, it was underwater, but my foot was fast. Chapter 161 - So We Done Here?

Chapter 161: Chapter 161: So We Done Here?

Three hours had soon passed. The results were 3:1 with our team being the winner. I caught two giant blue fish while Byung-hoon caught one. On the other hand, Areum had only caught one for his team. He was not happy with our obvious win, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. What could he do? Hit us? If he did, I¡¯d just hit him back. Anyways, we were now preparing our fish. It was going to a grand feast. We were all drooling already. Aside from the fish, we also had seasoning and ramyun. And of course, we couldn¡¯t forget the cold c. C! ¡°I think even just one would be a lot for us,¡± Byung-hoon said, looking down at the yed fish. I quickly stomped on those pointless worries. ¡°It won¡¯t be too much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. This isn¡¯t much at all,¡± I said, sincerely confused. Seriously, what¡¯s too much about this? I could eat two of these by myself. ¡°Sian has a big stomach. So cook two more,¡± Miyeon added it. As my number one fan, she would know better than anyone. ¡°I guess. Anyways, are you two dating? You¡¯ve been inseparable these past few days,¡± Byung-hoon said,ughing. I couldn¡¯t me him for being suspicious. I¡¯d be suspicious as well. We really have been inseparable. Even at night, Miyeon always sleeps next to me. I bet all the men are jealous of me right now. Or maybe they¡¯re jealous of Miyeon since she gets to hold me close. ¡°Does it look like we¡¯re dating?¡± Miyeon asked, looking mighty happy. Seeing the smile on her face made me actually want to date her, but that wasn¡¯t possible. Let it go, Sian. ¡°It does. You guys are always together.¡± ¡°Pffft,¡± Miyeon giggled at those words. Then, she hugged me again. This chick is seriously going to drive me crazy. Anyways, we cooked two and cleaned them off, but everyone else had really small stomachs. They were full after only one. So the other one was eaten mostly by me. I¡¯ve never tasted anything so good before. I wish I could take some back with me. *** After dinner. ¡°I want to go to sleep.¡± ¡°Then go ahead,¡± Miyeon said to me with an adoring smile. We were both sitting on the river bank, looking up at the night sky. I would¡¯ve liked to be left alone with my thoughts, but Miyeon had followed me here so I had no choice. ¡°Aren¡¯t we doing somethingter?¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re going to y a game, then we¡¯re going to write letters.¡± ¡°A letter? Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just for fun.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Stuff like that is just annoying. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°When we go back to Korea, we have to keep in touch, okay?¡± Miyeon said, sticking her pinky out. ¡°Okay.¡± I took her pinky finger and made a pinky promise,plete with a seal. ¡°You can¡¯t ghost me, okay?¡± ¡°Like that would ever happen.¡± How could I ever ghost a sexy, beautiful girl like Miyeon? ¡°Let¡¯s see each other when we¡¯re back in Korea.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± I could tell Miyeon was taking that seriously, so I quickly backtracked. ¡°I¡¯m not saying let¡¯s date. I¡¯m just saying we should hang out sometime. Like shopping and stuff.¡± ¡°Hmph. And here I thought you were asking me out.¡± ¡°....¡± This girl is dangerous. I¡¯d have to watch what I say around her. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Then after we¡¯re done filming tomorrow morning, do you want to go to the town square and do some shopping?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a town square?¡± ¡°Yeah. Near the airport.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be one in Africa. ¡°There¡¯s a department store too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± That surprised me a little. ¡°Yeah. A lot of touristse around here, so that¡¯s why they built it. Let¡¯s go. Please?¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go. But shouldn¡¯t we ask the producers?¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s only for a little while, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll say yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± And so, our date was set. If only I had known just what sort of date it would turn out to be. *** Cock-a-doodle-doo~ Cock-a-doodle-doo~ The rooster sounded rather happy today. Just listen to those notes. I woke up to the rooster¡¯s happy crows. ¡°Ugh.¡± I was hungry immediately. Rrrr¡­ Really hungry. ¡°Hey¡­Sian¡­¡± Miyeon¡¯s voice. I turned and looked down at Miyeon. She was still sleeping. Whatever she was dreaming was making her pucker her lips and make kissing faces. Wait, she just said my name. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s kissing me in her dream. ¡°Ugh.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of Dream Sian. I climbed out of my futon and began to stretch. That¡¯s when I spotted Byung-hoon in the distance doing the same. He really is an early riser. He¡¯s always the first to be up and about. ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, walking up to him. ¡°Hey, Sian. Just getting some fresh air. Since we¡¯re leaving today, I want to get as much in as possible. You never know when you¡¯ll be able to breathe in air as clean as this.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I had to admit, the man had a point. The air back in Korea is nothing like the air here. The air here cleared your hair and made you feel like you¡¯re cleaning out your lungs every time you breathe. The idea of going back to Korea and its poor air quality kind of sucked. Sometimes, it even gave me a headache. ¡°Hey, Chief.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°When we get to the airport, can we go and visit the town square? It¡¯s right next to the airport.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, sure. Let¡¯s go together. I want to buy some souvenirs.¡± ¡°Okay, then, let¡¯s go.¡± If Byung-hoon says he¡¯s going, then that must mean it¡¯s okay. But just then, the main producer came up to us. ¡°You guys are up early,¡± Mr. Lee said with a big grin. Or should I say, he was looking at me. It was because I¡¯m so beautiful, isn¡¯t it? You think I¡¯m being arrogant. There¡¯s no denying that I¡¯m pretty. You couldn¡¯t even imagine how much. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lee.¡± ¡°Hello. But, Sian, is it just me, or have you gained weight?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Lee said, still smiling. ¡°I ate a lot.¡± I really did. I always gain weight every time Ie on this show. ¡°You really did. I almost wanted to stop you.¡± Byung-hoonughed and added, ¡°Now that I think about it, we did eat a lot more than we usually do.¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why we¡¯re thinking of taking you guys to the desert next.¡± At those words, Byung-hoon¡¯s jaws dropped. I didn¡¯t really care. Those words had nothing to do with me. But for some reason, the producer was looking right at me. ¡°I hope youe with us as well, Sian.¡± ¡°What?¡± You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. ¡°You will, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± I most certainly will not. I firmly shook my head. Is he crazy? Why would Ie back here? The long ne rides were bad enough as it was. You think the food is enough to make up for it? Guess again. I can get as much food as I want in Korea as well. And the air? I can survive with the air in Korea, thanks. ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s almost a done deal¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± What the hell did that mean? Mr. Lee continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see thetest forum on our website? A lot of people want you to join our main cast¡­I¡¯m sure Mr. Park is already thinking about it. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± ¡°What?¡± This producer just kept getting funnier and funnier. ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t heard anything. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hear about it when you go back. You know how high our ratings are, right? It¡¯ll be good for you to join our cast. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s how it will end up anyway.¡± ¡°....¡± I had a sudden desire to throttle somebody. I had a feeling the producer was right. Okay, fine. The show did have high ratings. Joining its cast permanently would cement my status as a top star. There¡¯s no way Jinwoo would let this opportunity go. ¡®Shit,¡¯ I thought. Anyways, we closed our camp and prepared to leave. Just then, Areum came up to us. He stood in front of Byung-hoon. ¡°Hey, you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Byung-hoon said coolly. He was still not on the best terms with Areum. He holds a grudge longer than I thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything I said about you.¡± An abrupt apology. Byung-hoon seemed surprised, but he quicklyposed himself. ¡°Yeah, well. That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I really had no choice. The producers told me to act that way,¡± Areum said, looking at Mr. Lee. ¡°What?¡± Byung-hoon said, turning to stare at the producer himself. Then he and Areum looked at each other again. ¡°Lee told you to act that way?¡± Byung-hoon asked. No more titles now. You know that feeling you get before a time bomb is about to go off? Yeah, it was that feeling. ¡°Yes, he did. He said that creating some conflict helped with ratings. So I had no choice but to try and pick a fight with you,¡± Areum said with a smile. Byung-hoon¡¯s face, on the other hand, hardened more and more. I couldn¡¯t me him. I remember him even asking the producer whether or not they had told Areum to act that way. Mr. Lee had told him straight up that he hadn¡¯t. He lied without blinking an eye. Even I was getting angry at the thought. But it was nothingpared to how Byung-hoon thought. ¡°This fucking piece of shit.¡± Byung-hoon started for Mr. Lee, but I blocked him. Junho, appearing out of nowhere, blocked him as well. But of course, Mr. Lee himself had no idea how much trouble he was in and was just giggling and chatting with one of the female writers. ¡°Come on, let it go,¡± Junho said. ¡°Let it go? Let go of me. You know very well how this makes me feel.¡± ¡°Still! Think about it! This is our livelihood! He controls our sry!¡± ¡°Bullshit! Forget that!¡± Byung-hoon shoved Junho aside, but this time, I got in the way. ¡°Come on, Chief. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t have a choice, either. It was for the ratings.¡± It had to be done to increase ratings. I¡¯m sure Mr. Lee had seen it that way as well. Of course, had I been in Byung-hoon¡¯s ce, Mr. Lee would¡¯ve been dead by now. I¡¯m only being neutral because it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem. ¡°Sian, you know more than anyone how angry that bastard made me feel,¡± Byung-hoon said, pointing at Areum. ¡°But it turns out that it was all Mr. Lee. And he lied to me too. If he had been honest from the start, do you think I¡¯d be this mad? ¡°If he¡¯d told you earlier, it wouldn¡¯t have had the desired effect. The reason it was so effective was that it truly did make you mad.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Byung-hoon didn¡¯t argue with me since he knew I was right. I went on. ¡°And just as Junho said, this is your livelihood. Just let it go this once, okay? Once the show ends its run, then you can really let him have it.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Byung-hoon let out a deep breath at my words. I could see the light going off in his eyes. ¡°Alright. If you say so. You¡¯re about to join our cast anyway. I should listen to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Who¡¯s joining what cast? I still haven¡¯t decided anything. ¡°Okay, for you, Sian. Because you¡¯re almost our cast member,¡± Byung-hoon added with a smile. I just stared at him. ¡°Okay, everyone, let¡¯s head to the airport!¡± the clueless and ignorant Mr. Lee said. We all agreed and followed after. Chapter 162 - Never Mind. It’s Not.

Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Never Mind. It¡¯s Not.

We eventually arrived at the airport. We still had three hours before we had to board. ¡°Who wants to go to the town square?¡± I asked. ¡°Me!¡± Miyeon said, raising her hand. ¡°What about you, Chief?¡± I asked. Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to go just this morning? ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m tired,¡± Byung-hoon said from his spot on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s right over there,¡± I said, pointing. Seriously, it wasn¡¯t that far. Maybe around 500 meters? You couldn¡¯t even really call it a town square. It was just a department store, and maybe a few restaurants. Maybe that¡¯s why the others didn¡¯t think it was worth the bother. To be honest, even I was wary about going ¨C it was way smaller than I had expected. Then again, we were already here so might as well check it out. Besides, Miyeon wanted to go. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not going. You two go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Oh, wait, if it¡¯s just you two, it¡¯ll be dangerous,¡± Byung-hoon said, looking concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Junho said with a grin. That¡¯s because he knew what I was truly capable of. Of course, there are things about me even he doesn¡¯t know. If he were to see me walking on air, he¡¯d surely pass out. Anyways. In the end, it was just me and Miyeon. Oh, and Minwoo, who decided at thest minute to go. The three of us headed for the town square. *** ¡°Lullu the bird flew to Gangnam~¡± Miyeon sang on our way. Was she that happy? ¡°You know that song?¡± ¡°I love that song.¡± ¡°Odd,¡± I teased. There¡¯s a lot of good songs these days and yet she picked one from years ago. She¡¯s not even that old. I guess everyone has their unique tastes. ¡°Please go~~~ Go now~¡± Minwoo suddenly began to sing. I almost hit him then. I wish he¡¯d just learn to keep his mouth shut. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re pretty good,¡± Miyeon said to Minwoo. She still didn¡¯t know how dangerous he actually was. I kept telling her over and over again that he¡¯s trash but she doesn¡¯t listen to me. ¡°I¡¯m the visual member of Shy Boy,¡± Minwoo said, smiling. But didn¡¯t Miyeonment on his voice? So why is he talking about his visuals? Plus he¡¯s not even that good of a singer. A street dog would sound better than him. ¡°That¡¯s a hard song to sing,¡± Miyeon added. ¡°No. It¡¯s pretty easy for me.¡± You couldn¡¯t even hit all the notes. ¡°Oh? I guess singers really on a different level.¡± That made Minwoo smile even wider. I could see his shoulders lifting. He smoothly walked over to Miyeon and began walking on her other side. ¡°Hey, Sian, you¡¯re a singer as well. Sing me a song.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that good.¡± It¡¯s true. I may be a singer, and at one point, I could sing, but now I wasn¡¯t so sure. Nor did I have any interest in singing. ¡°Liar. You¡¯re really good.¡± ¡°That was then.¡± ¡°Then, isn¡¯t there anything else you can show me?¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± After thinking about it for a while, I just did a simple backflip. I could see all the heartsing out of Miyeon¡¯s eyes. My girl crush charm works quite effectively on women. Minwoo, on the other hand, looked rather defeated. Then again, all he had was his face. ¡°Sian, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Miyeon said, giving me a big hug. Every time she does this, I can feel her chest press against my body and it drives me nuts. It feels different than with Jia. Not that I would ever betray her. I¡¯ve never even dated anyone. The time I got married on a TV show wasn¡¯t even because I wanted to. It was more like an arranged marriage. Anyways, we soon arrived at the department store. ¡°Is this seriously the whole thing?¡± It was rather small for a department store. It was only five stories high and the building itself was not that big. There were a lot of people though. Both locals and tourists. Of course, it only seemed like a lot because the building was that small. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± I said, heading towards the entrance. Miyeon and Minwoo soon followed. *** ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± The inside looked much better than the outside. The interior was muchrger than I had expected. And since there weren¡¯t too many people, it wasn¡¯t so crowded. And there were a lot of souvenirs. ¡°Sian, let¡¯s go to the second floor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I took Miyeon¡¯s hand and we headed for the second floor. Minwoo followed, looking rather jealous. I bet he wanted to hold Miyeon¡¯s hand as well. The second floor was filled with clothing stalls, mostly the stuff that the locals wore. ¡°These would make great souvenirs, don¡¯t you think?¡± Miyeon said, eying a cloak. I nodded in agreement. Miyeon bought the cloak right away. Just then, Minwoo cut in again. ¡°Miyeon, let me help you put it on.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Miyeon agreed. Minwoo put the cloak on her shoulders. I saw right away what he was trying to do and pushed him away from Miyeon. Minwoo didn¡¯t like that. ¡°Hey, Sian. Why do you keep doing that?¡± ¡°Because you keeping up with excuses to touch her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Minwoo demanded, looking angry. ¡°Because I like Sian,¡± Miyeon said without a second thought. It was rather shockingly blunt. Why did she do that? Minwoo just looked more confused, not understanding what Miyeon was saying. So Miyeon said it again. ¡°I¡¯m in love with Sian.¡± ¡°....¡± Did she seriously have to say that¡­but Minwoo still didn¡¯t get what Miyeon meant. ¡°Yeah, I know. Girls are like that. I know you two are friends, but Sian keeps bothering me.¡± ¡°No, Minwoo. That¡¯s not what she meant.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Miyeon doesn¡¯t just mean she likes me. She super likes me. Like, love. I love you. You know? Do you still not get it? Do you understand?¡± ¡°Lo¡­love¡­? Like the stuff that happens between a man and a wom¡­¡± I nodded. ¡°Yep.¡± Miyeon added,¡± Exactly.¡± Minwoo¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What the-¡± ¡°So don¡¯t touch Miyeon, you bastard,¡± I said, holding up my fist. Minwoo took a step back. Judging by the look on his face, he was desperately holding it wasn¡¯t true. ¡°Then¡­you two¡­are¡­lesbians¡­?!¡± Minwoo demanded. Miyeon and I nodded at the same time. Minwoo took even more steps back before finally just turning and running away. Miyeon clicked her tongue. ¡°Is being lesbian a crime? No one wants to be born this way. There¡¯s no need to run away.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just trash. Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± I said, patting Miyeon on the shoulder. Miyeon gave me another hug. As usual, she fit in perfectly. ¡°Thank you, Sian. For telling him you¡¯re a lesbian like me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That means that Minwoo will think I¡¯m a lesbian too. Not that it matters. I can just tell him I¡¯m not. Who would people believe? No one would believe Minwoo, or maybe they could. But if that happens, I can just sue him for defamation so he¡¯d be stupid to go around gossiping about that. Anyways, we continued to explore the department store. ¡°Third floor?¡± I suggested. ¡°Sure,¡± Miyeon said, taking my hand again. I didn¡¯t object. But what if someone takes a picture of us? Then again, it¡¯s not weird for girls to hold hands. It will be fine. We just can¡¯t kiss. But Miyeon kept puckering up and my control was constantly tested. Then again, who am I? I am Sian, the most disciplined person there is. Disciplined enough to join 24-Hour Jungle as a permanent cast member? No. Absolutely not. No way. Anyways, we continued onto the 3rd floor, still holding hands. And that¡¯s when I heard it. Gunshots. Those are surely gunshots. And not just one. Bang bang bang! Bang bang! Boom! Crash! Crash! Boom! Shocked, I looked down towards the first floor. About 10 or so people were walking into the department store, all dressed in ck! *** ¡°Shit.¡± That was me. I just said the first words that came into my mind. I guess the original owner of my body liked to curse. ¡°Sian¡­I¡¯m scared,¡± Miyeon said, burying herself in my arms. We hid behind a pir, my arms still around her. I looked down to the first floor. The militants had taken over and everyone was on their knees with their hands on their heads. ¡°Ssaijiwa!¡± Five of them came up to the second floor. The ones on the second floor started to scream and ran up to the third floor. The five men then started shooting. Bang bang bang bang! More screaming. Aaaah! Kyaaaaah! The second floor was littered with dead bodies and people began screaming on the third floor as well. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t escape. More men started toe in. I counted at least thirty now. This was getting bad. Couldn¡¯t I take care of them? Of course, I can. But not yet. I had Miyeon next to me. If I just ran out to attack them, who would protect Miyeon? Soon, the third, fourth, and fifth floors were all overtaken while the militants returned to the first floor. After that, these bastards began to set up a bomb. The one that looked like a leader did something with the buttons. But just then, two men held their guns up to us and began shouting. ¡°Ssijereian!¡± It sounded like he was ordering us toe out with our arms raised. So I did. Miyeon, too. If it were up to me, I¡¯d just attack, but I had a feeling that would get the other people killed in retaliation. So for now, I would just go along. I needed to n. There were thirty of them so I couldn¡¯t juste at them left and right. Most importantly, I had to get the leader away from the bomb. But just then something unexpected happened. ¡°Hey, hey. Hahaha.¡± One of the guys began to poke at Miyeon¡¯s chest and snicker. Without thinking, I sent a high kick flying towards the guy¡¯s head. The guy flew like a bullet and crashed through a second-floor window. Crash! The sound of the window breaking caused the man in front of us to turn around. I shrugged. The man looked confused but continued walking. Miyeon and I followed after him, arms still raised. Chapter 163 - The Identity of the Terrorist Group

Chapter 163: Chapter 163: The Identity of the Terrorist Group

There were about 300 people gathered in the first-floor lobby. As well as thirty terrorists. Well, this was just great. Of course, if the 300 people attacked the 30 people at once, the 300 would win. But there¡¯s no chance of that happening. A lot of them knew they¡¯d die if they did that. ¡®I can smell the fear.¡¯ There were locals and tourists. I could see them all shaking with fear. Including Miyeon. ¡°Sian¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m scared¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± I said with a big smile. Miyeon looked confused as to how I could be smiling, but soon enough she trusted me enough to return with a smile of her own. I went back to thinking. How could I get us out of here without anyone falling victim to these terrorists? Just then, the police arrived outside the department store. They approached the militant group and soon they were talking. ¡°What are they saying?¡± ¡°Maybe something about money?¡± Miyeon said. She was trembling like a leaf. The sight of her made my overprotectiveness surge. How dare these men make Miyeon scared like this? I¡¯ll make them pay for this. But just then, one of the men stupidly approached Miyeon and began to aim the gun at her. I moved quickly. Wham! The man flew through the air, through an open window, and out of sight. I think he went out of the third-floor window. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s dead now. Anyways, at that noise, all the terrorists turned to stare at me, but I was still on the floor with my hands on my head. With the most innocent look on my face. The terrorists looked confused, but just then one of them shouted. ¡°Ssaigaisaiye!¡± It sounded like he was asking What the hell was going on? But no one answered. Because no one saw. Well, except maybe the people behind me. Anyways, now that two terrorists were gone, that left 28 of them. ¡°If I could just get to the leader.¡± Usually in a battle, if you got rid of the leader, that was enough to make the other side surrender. But something told me that wasn¡¯t the case here. It seems like they all had a mission to do. But just then, one of the terrorists approached me. He was dark-skinned and had a very nasty look about him. The kind of look that could scare anyone with just a stare. ¡°Hey.¡± The way he was talking made me want to pull his tongue out. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stand up.¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t want to?¡± But even though I said that, I still stood up. Another man approached me with his gun aimed at me. They looked up, heads tilting in confusion. I guess I couldn¡¯t me them for being confused. There were human-shaped holes through the upper windows, all the way up to the 3rd floor. It would confuse anyone. ¡°Come on,¡± one of them said, gesturing to me. I followed him. Miyeon looked at me with concerned eyes, but I gave her an assuring smile. They took me to the leader while I kept both of my hands behind my back. Not by choice. They tied my hands behind my back. Still, if I wanted to, I could break free at any point. ¡°That. You?¡± The leader asked, pointing up at the holes on the windows. He was surely asking if I had done that. I guess he wasn¡¯t that good at English because it was very broken. So, of course, I said no. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Shit the fuck man,¡± I said without thinking. No, seriously, I didn¡¯t mean to. Sometimes, I just curse without thinking. Of course, the man was not happy about that. ¡°What? What the hell! You die! Okay?!¡± ¡°The hell are you saying, you bastard?¡± ¡°You! Reading! Asuka!¡± I was getting nowhere with this guy, but I understand what he just said now. Asuka. The scripture representative of a terrorist group that was notorious throughout the Middle East. He told me to read it, which means he wants me to remember the text? But of course, I didn¡¯t know it. So, I just recited the national anthem. ¡°Until the day when the East Sea¡¯s waters and Mt. Baekdu are dry and worn away, God protect and preserve us, long live our nation! Three thousand li of splendid rivers and mountains, filled with roses of Sharon, Great Korean People, stay true to the Great Korean way. The pine tree atop the mountain stands firmly unchanged under wind and frost as if wrapped in armor, as is our resilient spirit. Three thousand li of splendid rivers and mountains, filled with roses of Sharon, Great Korean people, stay true to the great Korean way.¡± I sang two stanzas while the terrorists looked even more confused. Because I had recited so long without stopping, they were wondering if I was a follower of Asuka as well. ¡°More?¡± ¡®Do you want more?¡¯ is what I meant. The national anthem is long. I had two more parts left. After this, I was nning on reciting King Sejong¡¯s letters word for word. Anyways, the leader seemed impressed by my recitation and gave me a thumbs up. ¡°You. Get out of here,¡± he said, gesturing towards the door. With that, I pointed at Miyeon. ¡°My best friend. And my student.¡± ¡°Okay. Together. Get out of here,¡± he said, giving us permission in broken English. Miyeon and I were now free. ¡°Bye, bye, man. See you again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With a wave of my hand, I got out of the department store with Miyeon. The terrorists were looking at me like I had just saved them. I guess the Asuka scripture was really important to them. All I did was memorize the national anthem, but there¡¯s something else they don¡¯t know. I had managed to steal the button to the bomb that was attached to the leader¡¯s hip. Anyways, Miyeon and I were safely in the arms of the police. They asked us if we were okay and I kept telling them I was. Soon, the film staff was running towards us, asking us if we were okay and making a fuss. ¡°Hang on.¡± I turned my back on the film staff and began to head back to the department store. Lobster Head followed me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh, to save the others.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lobster Head eximed. With a smile, I continued. Lobster Head began shouting after me. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± ¡°Why would I joke about something like this?¡± I muttered, still heading towards the department store. I was now at the back entrance. Except there was none. What kind of department store didn¡¯t have a back door? *** ¡°This is¡­¡± A corpse. It was the guy that had been thrown out the second-floor window. The one who kept poking Miyeon in the chest. His fault for touching her. He deserved to die so I didn¡¯t feel bad at all looking at him. ¡°Well then.¡± I scaled the building up to the third floor. And that¡¯s when I saw another one. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Another corpse. The one who flew up to the third floor. The one who had aimed the gun at Miyeon¡¯s head. He shouldn¡¯t have done that either. Since he also deserved to die, I didn¡¯t feel bad at all. But then, I just thought of something. Why aren¡¯t the policemen and special agents trying to get into the building? Ah, the reason was simple. There were bombs nted throughout the department store. Just a simple push of a button would set all the bombs off and everyone would die. Fortunately, I had the button. But still, it would be much safer for the people inside if I were to rescue them, rather than the police. ¡°Well, then.¡± I climbed in through an open window and looked down the first floor. A man was standing right below me. I took my slingshot and aimed. ¡°Bye, bye.¡± Then, I shot. Ping! The stone flew at the speed of a bullet and hit the terrorist right in the head. Thwack! The pebble had flown so fast that it nailed the guy in the head. The guy swayed on the spot for a few seconds before finally following over. He died instantly. I think I¡¯m too nice, killing all these guys instantly. No suffering. I guess it¡¯s up to the heavens to punish these people. Anyway, the others immediately ran over to surround him, but they had no idea how he¡¯d died. There was no evidence. Oh, the pebble? It had created a hole in the guy¡¯s skull and disappeared into his head. Thankfully, the guy¡¯s hair covered up the hole so no one could see it. The only way for them to find is if they shaved his head. The stone was tiny. About the size of a BB gun bullet. ¡°So now there¡¯s 27 left,¡± I said. With a smile, I began to walk down from the third floor to the second floor. But as I was walking down, my foot caught on one of the steps and I tripped all the rest of the way down. Bam! Bam! Boom! Crash! Boom! It was like a tree had just fallen. Anyways, at that, the terrorists all looked up and my eyes met with all of theirs. ¡°Haha¡­n sami¡­¡± ¡°Kaissamari!¡± some guy shouted. The guys immediately ran up to the second floor. *** ¡°One¡­two¡­three¡­four¡­five. Five.¡± There were five of them running up. They all had different expressions on their faces. One looked confused as to how I was here. The other one seemed to recognize me as the one who had recited earlier. Another one looked rather eager to kill me. One seemed to be rather attracted to me. While another one was giving me a lewd smile. Anyways, I got up and ran deeper in the second floor. They all aimed their guns at me and began to shoot. Bang! Bang! Bang bang bang! Crazy bastards. They had beenplimenting earlier for reciting the Asuka so well and now they were shooting at me? Pow! A bullet ricocheted off the force field that I had created around myself. That surprised me. Was it that strong? ¡°Heh.¡± Now I felt a lot more confident. I stood in front of them with a smirk. They aimed their guns and fired, but I bent back like that guy did in the Matrix and avoided every bullet. The terrorists all gasped. ¡°Fire!¡± one of them shouted. And one of them threw a grenade. Bang! That idiot. How could he think a grenade would be a good idea in a ce like this? Anyways, the grenade flew towards me, growing closer and closer with every second. ¡°Ha!¡± I avoided it. The grenade flew over my head and blew up behind me. Boom! Boom! Boom! The grenade caused part of the second level floor to copse. The terrorists cheered. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± ¡°Nice shot!¡± Thatst one was one of the terrorists, but for a second, I thought it was a Korean. Anyways, I managed to make my way to a pir behind them and they thought I had died. To their eyes, it would look like I had. So, I slowly made my way down the pir. ¡°Hey, boys.¡± At that, the terrorists all whipped around to find me and shouted in shock. They were shouting things here and there that I couldn¡¯t understand. But they were all surprised. ¡°Ready?¡± I asked with a big smile. None of them answered. I quickly jumped down towards them. Chapter 164 - Like Being Shot by a Bullet

Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Like Being Shot by a Bullet

Snatch. I grabbed one of the guys by his face. Whoosh! Then, I flung him out of the second floor. Another guy approached me with his fists up soon after. I dodged each blow before throwing a screw punch at him. He flew off the second floor as well. Another one aimed a middle kick at me. I caught the foot. Then, using him as a bat, I began knocking the other guys over. Pow! Crash! Wham! Crash! Two men flew before I threw the guy I had been using as a bat after him. Whoosh! Crash! That took care of those five men. ¡°Now just 23 more.¡± I looked down at the first floor. Those terrorists were looking up at me, every one of them looking shocked. A sexy, pretty young girl had killed five terrorists by herself. With a smile, I began to recite the Hunminjeongeu. ¡°Because the speech of this country is different from that of China, it does not match the letters. Therefore, even if the ignorant want tomunicate, many of them, in the end, cannot state their concerns.¡± Just then the leader shouted at me. ¡°How you! Fucking man!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a girl. You fucking man.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m a girl, you idiot.¡± Is he blind? How am I a man? I¡¯m a girl. Anyways, I gestured for them toe on up. They all aimed their guns at me as the leader shouted. ¡°Fire!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang bang bang! Thousands of bullets flew towards me and I dodged them all by running backward. The terrorists all started to run up the stairs to catch me, and that¡¯s exactly what I wanted. It¡¯s easier to get rid of them all of them at once if they stayed together. ¡°Heh.¡± I ran towards the stairs. *** Ta-da. As soon as I appeared at the head of the stairs, the men all aimed their guns at me. But none of them could shoot. The space was too narrow. If they all shot at me, then one of their own might get hit. For me, on the other hand, it didn¡¯t matter since all of the men were my targets. So I grabbed one of the men by his head, brought him down, took his gun, and began to shoot. Bang! Bang! Bang bang bang! Bang bang bang bang! ¡°Aah!¡± ¡°Aah!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Aaaah!¡± I killed all the men on the stairs, one by one. But that¡¯s what happened. The men on the first floor began to shoot at me with no care for their colleagues. Once again, I had all these bullets flying at me and I blocked them using the body of one of the terrorists. Just then, some of the special agents began climbing in through the second-floor window. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ This was bad. The moment the special force came in, the terrorists would freak. And if that happened, they would kill their hostages. And my predictions came true. ¡°All kill!¡± the terrorists shouted. A few of them ran towards the agents and the others aimed their guns at the hostages. ¡°No!¡± I took a dagger from the guy I had been using as a shield and threw it at the terrorists. Whoosh! Thud! The dagger got the terrorist. I took another dagger and threw it at another terrorist. With lightning speed, I repeated it until four of the five who had been aiming their guns at the hostages were dead. There was one more left. The leader. I threw another dagger at him, but unfortunately, it had only cut his wrist. I jumped down andnded right in front of him. Then, I punched him the stomach. Pow! ¡°Ergh!¡± I grabbed him by the neck and lifted him slowly. More than ten hostages had already been killed by his guy. This piece of shit. ¡°Next time, I hope you¡¯re reborn as a worthless pig.¡± I tightened my grip on the guy¡¯s neck. As he began to lose air, he started to il. Just then, I heard a gun aimed at me from behind my left shoulder. I immediately grabbed a bullet from the leader¡¯s hip as I turned and threw the dagger at the terrorist, but the terrorist was a tad faster. He had already pulled the trigger. Thud. The terrorist went down but so did I. This was my first time getting shot. My left shoulder now had a bullet inside, and there was blood everywhere. ¡°Er¡­¡± Wow, that hurt. Just then, the leader, whose neck had been in my grasp up until now, was now looking through his pockets. He was probably searching for the button to set off the bomb. Too bad for him, I have it. ¡°Looking for this?¡± I said, taking out the button and waving it in front of him. The leader¡¯s jaw dropped, wondering how I had gotten it. A crazed expression came over his face. ¡°You want this?¡± I asked, my shoulder still bleeding. ¡°Please¡­¡± the leader said, looking desperate. So, I threw the button at him. He looked extremely happy and he pressed the button. Beep. But the bomb didn¡¯t go off. The leader looked confused. He pressed it again. ¡°Beep.¡± ¡°?¡± Beep. ¡°??¡± Beep beep. ¡°???¡± Beep beep beep. ¡°????¡± Beep! Beep beep beep! Beep beep beep! ¡°What?!¡± he eximed in shock. He stared at me, silently asking me what was going on. I shrugged with a smirk. Sorry to say that I had damaged the button while I had it. No matter how many times he clicked it, the bomb would not go off. Looking angry, he tried to grab me. I sent a kick flying to his head. Pow! *** It was over for the terrorists. Completely over. There were twelve casualties. Ten hostages and two special agents. And the thirty terrorists dead. No, wait. 29 were dead. The leader was still alive. And I was on my way to the hospital. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± My left shoulder was wrapped up in gauze, but it still hurt. ¡°Sian, are you okay?¡± Miyeon said, looking at me all sad. She told me that she had kept praying during my surgery. I guess the heavens had listened to her because my shoulder was healing quickly. But then again, that could just be my powers. The doctor was shocked as well. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, patting Miyeon on the head. Miyeon smiled. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯re only human.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°I saw everything. The way you were fighting with the terrorists.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She saw everything. A lot of people had. Luckily, there had been no cameras. All the security cameras had been damaged and none of the hostages had any ns to record me while their life was at stake. So all they had were their memories. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Knock knock. ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Hang on.¡± Miyeon headed over to the door and opened it. A middle-aged ck man walked in with two other well-built ck men standing on either side of him. Behind them was an interpreter. ¡°I am president,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile. I sat up and gave him a small bow. Wow, the president himself. I guess I did do something rather incredible. The president said something and the interpreter tranted. ¡°He wants to thank you for taking down the terrorists. He¡¯s also grateful that you¡¯re still alive.¡± ¡°Tell him thanks.¡± The interpreter did just that with a smile of his own. The president said something else, which the interpreter tranted again. ¡°The special agents told him what had happened, and he thinks it¡¯s amazing. It was rather unbelievable. He wanted to know if you¡¯re a special soldier back in Korea.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just a member of a K-pop group called Lovely Girlz.¡± The interpreter tranted what I said and the president seemed shocked. He gave me a thumbs up and then he spoke again. ¡°He heard that Taekwondo is famous in Korea. Do girls in Korea learn it there?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said with a nod. The interpreter continued to trante. ¡°To show his thanks, the president would like to grant a piece ofnd to you.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Well, I¡¯d be sad if he just said it in words.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, I ept,¡± I said with a smile. The president smiled back. And just like that, I owned a piece ofnd here. There¡¯s no need for me to reject it. Maybe I can erect a building on thend or something. ¡°Anyways, he wishes you a speedy recovery and would like to have dinner with you before you go back to Korea.¡± ¡°Tell them I ept,¡± I said with a nod. The president smiled and nodded back. After I met with the president, Byung-hoon walked in. Byung-hoon Lee. Surprisingly, he had been very concerned about me. Apparently, at the sound of gunshots, he tried to run in himself to save me. Whether or not it was just for show, I was grateful all the same. ¡°Sian, are you seriously okay?¡± Byung-hoon asked, looking worried. And sorry. ¡°Of course. See.¡± I held up my shoulder, still wrapped up in bandages. It was rather sexy actually. I was still very attractive. ¡°That¡¯s good. Mr. Park called and it was crazy.¡± ¡°Oh? Mr. Park called?¡± ¡°Yeah. He saw it on the news. Mr. Lee was in so much trouble. We could hear the cursing from the roof.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t me him.¡± Honestly, of course, Jinwoo would be pissed. He cared about me, so he probably wasn¡¯t in his right state. He¡¯s probably on his way here as we speak. ¡°He¡¯s on his way here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wow, he¡¯sing. That was nice of him. ¡°He¡¯ll probably arrive tonight. Anyways, it¡¯s really good that you survived.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Did you see thements? Your fans are all worried about me. I bet they¡¯re alling here as well,¡± Byung-hoon said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have to post on my Twitter to tell them not to,¡± I said. My fans. Every time I thought of them, my heart swelled. They were like family to me. ¡°Get some rest. How¡¯s the hospital food?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had any yet.¡± It¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t had any food yet. ¡°Oh, okay. You should get some food. I¡¯ll get something really good.¡± ¡°A lot of it, please.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡± With a smile, Byung-hoon left. I wonder what he would buy? I hoped he would buy a lot of it. I was excited. Africa has a lot of good local specialties, right? Now I seriously want to eat. I¡¯m so hungry!!! Chapter 165 - The Final Attack (Part 1)

Chapter 165: Chapter 165: The Final Attack (Part 1)

After spending more time in Africa, I eventually returned to Korea. It was crazy at the airport. I¡¯ve never had such a huge weing before. My fandom seems to have grown again. And it wasn¡¯t just my fans who were there. Reporters were shing their cameras at me as well. My eyes hurt. ¡°Wow.¡± I got goosebumps. Even when I took down the Magistrate¡¯s Heavenly Wall, I don¡¯t think I had gotten this much of a cheer. ¡°Stop! Stop! Hey, watch it!¡± That was not the security guard. Of course, I had one, but so was Jinwoo. I don¡¯t think an agency president has ever been so invested in his idol¡¯s safety before. It¡¯s enough to make anyone cry. Except me. ¡°Mr. Park, can you move?¡± I said. A fan stuck her hand out to shake my hand. I didn¡¯t have the heart to turn her away. ¡°Huh? O-oh¡­okay.¡± Jinwoo seemed a little saddened by that, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. I have to think of my fans as well. I would do anything for my fans. Anyways, I hugged the fan and even kissed her on the cheek. She was about six years old and she seemed to like me. ¡°Sian! I¡¯m going to marry you!¡± ¡°....¡± I was speechless. There was no way this little girl was a lesbian. No way. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s gained enough experience to know. ¡°Sure. Find me when you¡¯re older. I¡¯ll marry you,¡± I said with a smile. I gave her another kiss on the cheek. The kid was so little and cute. Suddenly, someone shouted. ¡°Sian, you should have a daughter like that!¡± Who the hell spewed that crap? Still, as that person was also my fan, I smiled at them. ¡°Well then.¡± I handed the kid over to her mother. Or at least, I tried to except the kid wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°No! I¡¯m going to live with Sian!¡± ¡°....¡± Well, that was unexpected. ¡°Aw, sweetheart. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m an adult and you¡¯re a child. We can¡¯t be together.¡± ¡°No! No!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go home, then get married,¡± I said, finally passing her over to her mouth. The kid started to bawl, but there was nothing else I can do. I waved goodbye to the kid and continued through the airport. But where were we going? ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked Jinwoo, who was still struggling to get me through the fans. ¡°We¡¯re going to have an interview.¡± ¡°An interview?¡± ¡°Yeah. I hear you yed a big role in stopping the terrorists. Your poprity is through the roof right now!¡± ¡°....¡± I¡¯m supposed to be a girl group member, right? Not an activist. So why do I keep showing up on social news, rather than entertainment? Anyways, we arrived at the venue of the interview. At least twenty reporters stuck their microphones in my face and they all shouted questions at me. I cherry-picked ones to answer. ¡°They say you stopped the terrorists by yourself! Is that true?¡± ¡°No.¡± It¡¯s not. I mean, I may have gotten most of them, but the special agents who came in helped as well. ¡°They say you managed to steal the bomb trigger away from the men! How did you do it?¡± ¡°I just saw it and swiped it.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The reporter seemed disappointed by my answer, but I just shrugged. It¡¯s true. I saw the button so I swiped it. ¡°We heard you and Miyeon were able to leave the department store in the beginning. How?¡± ¡°I recited the national anthem.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Everyone seemed shocked by my answer. ¡°And the heungminjeongeu.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Cue more looks of shock. But because of what I said, I doubted that other hostages would be able to get away with it next time. ¡°So, why did you go back in?¡± another reporter asked. ¡°I wanted to save the hostages.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Everyone gasped. ¡°Sian for President!¡± some fan shouted. Everyone began to cheer with her. Sian for President! Sian for President! Whoooo! This was getting big. This won¡¯t reach the government, will it? I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t. Anyways, the reporters shouted more and more questions at me and I continued to cherry-pick the questions that I liked. *** After that, I finally got back to the dorms. As soon as I walked in, I was greeted by a group of puppies wagging their tails. By that, I mean my adorable fellow members. ¡°Sian!¡± ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Everyone ran toward me and engulfed me in a huge hug. Of course, I was more than happy to return it. These cuties. They must have been worried sick about me. ¡°We heard you got shot! Are you okay?¡± Jia asked, looking extremely concerned for me. I nodded with a big smile. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°We were so worried about you!¡± Jia added, wrapping me in another hug. I mentally cursed again. This hurt worse than when I got shot. ¡°Yeah, I figured.¡± Judging by the tears in Jia¡¯s eyes, I could guess by how much too. ¡°We¡¯re sleeping together tonight!¡± ¡°We always sleep together.¡± Yeah, Jia is my roommate after all. ¡°No, no! I¡¯m going to sleep right next to you.¡± ¡°....¡± I mean, I guess it won¡¯t matter. She¡¯s done that before, but if she does n to cling that much to me¡­ ¡°Me, too!¡± Hainan said, pressing herself against my back. ¡°Ugh.¡± I was in for a long night. Are you jealous that I have two lovely women who volunteered to sleep with me? Ha. What¡¯s there to be jealous of? It¡¯s not like I can do anything about it. I mean, I can but I won¡¯t. Do you know how hard it is to suppress your desires like that? Imagine two girls in your head, wearing next to nothing. And they keep whining that they want to be with you. Would you or would you not be able to resist that? I bet there¡¯s a 0.000001% chance that you can resist that, but I have to do so every single day. If I die someday, it will be from this. ¡°Hey, Sian, let¡¯s take a shower. You can, right?¡± Jia asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered. Jia took my hand and dragged me to the bathroom. Here it goes¡­Dear Lord in Heaven¡­please save me¡­I refrained from cursing this time. I didn¡¯t want to be punished. *** As we were showering, Jia approached me. ¡°....¡± I refrained from looking at her naked form. I have morals, you know. I¡¯m not one to use my status as a female to take advantage of other women and steal nces at them. At least, I did for a few seconds. After a while, I couldn¡¯t help myself and began to scan her body. There wasn¡¯t much to it, but her slim figure just made you want to hug her. On top of that, it was fair and clear. Anyways, Jia held out her phone to me. ¡°Sian. They¡¯re saying you¡¯re an alien again. You¡¯re ranked number one on the search engines.¡± ¡°....¡± An alien. I¡¯d like to know what an alien looks like. Why do people keep thinking I am one? Weirdos. ¡°But number two is¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s number two?¡± I asked, stealing another nce at Jia¡¯s body. Ugh. If only I were a man¡­shit¡­ ¡°Sian is Haruto.¡± ¡°What¡¯s Haruto?¡± I asked. ¡°You know the Japanese fighter that kept making fun of you.¡± ¡°Oh¡­her.¡± Yeah. Now I remember. She kept saying all these weird things about me. I just let it go since it was all talk. ¡°Anyways, what about her?¡± ¡°She kept going on about how Dokdo was Japanese and she happened to mention you.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Wow. How disrespectful can you be? She seemed rather desperate. Why does she keep talking about me? How annoying. ¡°Bring up your SNS,¡± I said to Jia. ¡°Okay. But why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going toment that I want to fight.¡± ¡°Okay. But it¡¯ll be under my username¡­¡± ¡°Just logout and sign in using mine.¡± That was close. I could¡¯ve challenged Haruto under Jia¡¯s username. Anyways, I found Haruto¡¯s social media ount andmented under hertest post. [Let¡¯s do it.] There¡¯s no way she would misunderstand what I meant by that, right? Anyways, as soon as Imented, someone replied. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t Haruto. It was Yoshiba, the up anding number one male MMA fighter in Japan. He was known for insultingfort women and Koreans in general. He wrote [Look at this Joseon crap trying to start shit.] So I replied [Fine, you asshole. You and me as well. Let¡¯s go.] I didn¡¯t press send yet. But I was close. If only Jia hadn¡¯t stopped me. ¡°Sian, no.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°That will make people angry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I seriously didn¡¯t. To me, what mattered was making Yoshiba pay, but Jia took the phone away from me. ¡°No. You represent our group now. There¡¯s no need to pick a fight with a guy like him. Don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± If Jia says no, then I shouldn¡¯t do it. But just then, my eyes fell on her body again and I had gulp to make sure I didn¡¯t drool. I finally shook my head in defeat. ¡°Hey, Jia. Let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°I still haven¡¯t washed properly yet.¡± With that, Jia turned, disying her backside fully to me. She bent down to pick up the soap that had dropped to the floor, sticking her butt out at me¡­I didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Hey, Sian. Can you help me wash my back?¡± ¡°Oh¡­uh¡­okay¡­¡± I sat behind her and began to help her wash her back. Then she handed me an exfoliating towel. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± ¡°Can you scrub the dead skin off of me?¡± ¡°....¡± Alright, I guess we¡¯re going all the way. It¡¯s just the back. I took the towel and began to rub Jia¡¯s back. There was a lot of dead skin that came off. She¡¯s so fair, it was hard to believe that all these kes of dead skin and dirt were from her body. It was rather impressive actually. Anyways, after I was done, I held my hand again. ¡°Jia, give me your phone.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I want to call Jinwoo.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jia asked. ¡°I want to ask him to set up a match with Haruto and Yoshiba.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jia eximed in shock as I dialed Jinwoo¡¯s number. Jinwoo picked up right away. [Hey, Sian!] He sounded happy. ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± [Sure! What is it? Tell me! Whatever you want!] Was he still suffering from the shock of hearing about me getting shot? Jinwoo was being incredibly agreeable. Not that he wasn¡¯t before. With his card. ¡°I want to have a match with Haruto and Yoshiba.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said I want to have a match with Haruto and Yoshiba.¡± Was he deaf? He never hears me the first time I tell him. Ugh, why does PMS make me so irritated? ¡°Uh¡­you mean the MMA fighters who dissed you online?¡± ¡°Yeah. The ones who kept going on about how Dokdo is theirs and kept insulting the Koreanfort women.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chapter 166 - The Final Attack (Part 2)

Chapter 166: Chapter 166: The Final Attack (Part 2)

¡°What? You can¡¯t do it?¡± ¨C Well, no¡­that¡¯s not¡­ ¡°Then set up a match.¡± ¨C Um...but, Sian. ¡°Yes?¡± ¨C Yoshiba is a guy...not to mention, one of the best. He just entered the UCIVA. ¡°Yeah? So?¡± Yeah. So what? It¡¯ll just make it all the more satisfying to knock him down a peg. ¨C He¡¯s a man! ¡°You can¡¯t seriously think I¡¯m going to lose?¡± ¨C Um, well... Jinwoo remained silent. He¡¯s only had a brief glimpse of what I can do. Has he forgotten already? This old man¡­no. Let¡¯s not get angry. He¡¯s still my agency president. No need to lose it. ¡°Set up a match.¡± ¨C Your image... ¡°It will be good for my image.¡± ¨C That¡¯s true. Jinwoo was quick to admit that. I mean, that¡¯s my image ¨C girl crush. And it¡¯s working. Especially after the whole terrorist incident in Africa. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ever imagined my poprity would be this big. But, of course, Jinwoo still worries about anything that could potentially ruin that. ¡°Set up the match for me. I won¡¯t lose, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¨C Let¡¯s think about it. I¡¯ll talk with the other executives. ¡°Okay, fine.¡± ¨C Alright. But you know, you¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re the president. ¡°Am I?¡± I teased. How could I be president? I¡¯m just the idol here. ¨C I guess it¡¯s just me. ¡°Yes, it is. I¡¯m just the idol here.¡± ¨C Alright. I¡¯ll call you backter. ¡°Cool.¡± We hung up. I checked thements again. People were cursing at each other left and right. It hasn¡¯t even been five minutes and already Haruto¡¯s SNS was bing a hot wall of debate. Yoshiba¡¯s as well. That was the strength of my fandom. Anyways, the fans were so bad that in the end, both Haruto and Yoshiba ended up deleting their ounts, but it didn¡¯t end there. They continued to talk about me online, cursing outfort women and iming Dokdo as Japan¡¯s while they were at it. *** The next day. Jinwoo called me to his office. ¡°Have you read thements?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, I have. It only took less than a day for the whole thing to blow up. ¡°I leaked a piece to the press.¡± ¡°I figured.¡± There was an article that had been released saying that I was going to have a match with Haruto. People were conflicted about it. Some were telling me to just ignore Haruto, while others were telling me to make her pay. My fans were divided as well. Some were worried and admitted that they would rather not see me fight, while some were telling me to show Haruto what Korea was all about as a representative idol. I don¡¯t know how being an idol and fighting in MMA is rted, but whatever. ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d do it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What if you get hurt?¡± ¡°I beat Eunsoon too, remember?¡± ¡°This is different.¡± That¡¯s true. Haruto is on a whole other level from Eunsoon. She was much heavier, for one thing. No wonder the fans were worried. ¡°I have better reach.¡± ¡°You think that¡¯s important? It¡¯s about physical power here.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. And while I did, I picked up a rock that Jinwoo happened to like. Crush! Crumble. Oh, no. The rock was now broken in half, and Jinwoo gasped. ¡°Oh my god!!¡± I don¡¯t know if it was because he was shocked at my strength or because I had just crushed his precious rock, but there was no denying that he was shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. How is she more powerful than I am?¡± I asked with a shrug. ¡°Sniff¡­sniff¡­¡± Jinwoo gathered the rock pieces and began to cry. ¡°Ohe on, you can¡¯t be crying because of a rock. I¡¯ll get you another one.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can just rece¡­sniff¡­sniff¡­¡± Now Jinwoo was downright sobbing. ¡°And why not?¡± ¡°This one cost 20 grand¡­sniff sniff¡­sob¡­¡± ¡°....¡± Well, my bad. Who knew a rock could be so expensive? I felt a rush of guilte over me. This is probably the most expensive mistake I¡¯ve made¡­oh wait, there were those cars¡­no. I don¡¯t think even those came up that high. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was that expensive.¡± ¡°Waaahaaa!!¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Since the rock was now cut cleanly in half, couldn¡¯t he just sell them for a billion each? Or maybe not. Since it¡¯s broken¡­ ¡°Then just take it from my sry.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Jinwoo dropped the pieces and wiped his eyes with his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll get you something better next time.¡± Maybe I can get him one from off the side of a cliff. If it¡¯s something that no normal human can get, it would make it pretty valuable, won¡¯t it? Then again, where would that be? That¡¯s how civilization was made, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Okay, well, that makes me feel a little better.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk more about Haruto.¡± With that, Jinwoo turned and sat down, but his body kept turning towards the rock. He probably felt like his whole world had just ended. But what kind of rock costs nine figures? Later I found out about a rock in China called the ¡®New World¡¯ that costs a whopping 150 billion. It was discovered in the Gobi desert. Well, anyways. ¡°Let¡¯s set up a match.¡± ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± ¡°You saw what I¡¯m capable of,¡± I said, gesturing to the rock. I could see Jinwoo tearing up again. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it. But you have to win, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t break them like you did the rock. You can go to jail if you do that.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Like I¡¯d be crazy to break a human to that degree. ¡°And.¡± ¡°And what?¡± ¡°I want to fight Yoshiba as well.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jinwoo looked at like I had grown two heads. ¡°I want to fight Yoshiba.¡± ¡°What the heck is wrong with you? Why do you want to fight with him?¡± Jinwoo said, almost sounding desperate. Like he was pleading for me to stop. ¡°Come on. I want to beat him up.¡± ¡°Absolutely not!!¡± Jinwoo objected. Yeah, okay. Yoshiba was the male heavyweight champion. He¡¯s on a whole other level from Haruto. Of course, Jinwoo would object. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Do you want to die? He¡¯s a heavyweight champ and one of the best MMA fighters in Japan! He¡¯s entering the UCIVA next year!¡± ¡°Is he better than Sunghwan?¡± There was Sunghwan Lee, the 8th ranking heavyweight champion who alsopeted in UCIVA. But that had been nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you can¡¯t rank him based on those foreign rankings. He¡¯s better than they are. That¡¯s how good he is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t care? Even if you wanted to, they probably won¡¯t agree to it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± That¡¯s true. The fans are only interested in a match between me and Haruto. They probably can¡¯t even imagine me against Yoshiba. Anyone who did would be the crazy ones. I¡¯m this tiny woman and Yoshiba is a giant man. The organizer would probably be insulted just by the idea. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± But look at what he called me¡­I have to get payback¡­I can¡¯t just let this go¡­ ¡°Just let it go, Sian.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± This was extremely frustrating...but wait. Hang on. If I fight with Haruto, then Yoshiba will surelye and watch, right? Then what if I beat Haruto and then challenge Yoshiba to a fight? Then he¡¯ll have to fight me. ¡°Fine. Then just set up a match with Haruto at least.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll organize it. But¡­this worries me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°No. My rock,¡± Jinwoo said, looking at the rock that was broken in half. ¡°Tsk.¡± *** Jinwoo told the press about my uing match with Haruto and the inte exploded with the news. Of course, there were a lot of fans who were worried about me, but there was one thing that the entire country was agreed on. That was that I needed to make Haruto pay for all the horrible things she said aboutfort women and for iming Dokdo as Japanese. Everyone firmly believed that I could beat her. A wise choice. I had every n to beat Haruto. One group, in particr, was interested in my potential win and it was the group of people who firmly believed that I was an alien. They were 100% certain that I would win. They were even saying that I should have a match with Yoshiba as well. To think I used to find them so bothersome in the past. ¡°Hello,¡± I said. Nayoung had just called me. You know, the youngest daughter of Saman Group. The one who was studying abroad in Japan. Pretty, but no curves. ¨C Sian! ¡°Hi, Nayoung~,¡± I said happily. I suddenly found myself missing her. Her backside is pretty sexy. ¨C What are you up to right now? ¡°Thinking of you.¡± ¨C Haha. I¡¯m in front of your dorms. ¡°What?¡± ¨C You¡¯re free, right? Come out! ¡°....¡± This girl. She sure is hard to keep up with. But how did she know I was free? Did she ask Jinwoo? I mean, she¡¯s rich, so anything is possible. ¨C Hurry up~ ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± I hung up and left the dorms. Sure enough, there was a blood-red sports car waiting for me out front. ¡°Get in, Sian!¡± I heard Nayoung called out. I opened the passenger door and climbed in. It was rather shy. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To get food.¡± ¡°Are we going somewhere far?¡± ¡°No. Just over there.¡± Nayoung pointed at a restaurant about 20 meters away. I just stared at her. If we were just going to go there, then we could¡¯ve just walked. Why get in the car? ¡°We can just walk there.¡± ¡°I have to park the car. It¡¯s too boring to do it by myself.¡± ¡°....¡± She sure is a strange one, this girl. She drove on about another 15 meters and then started to park her car. As she did, she started talking. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I heard about your match with Haruto.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Why not Yoshiba?¡± Nayoung asked, sounding genuinely surprised. She looked almost offended that I left out Yoshiba. Nayoung is one of the few people who knew the full extent of my powers. She¡¯s seen me walk on air after all. As well as break through walls. If anyone thought I could take down Yoshiba, it¡¯d be her. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t let me know, but if he shows up at the match, I¡¯m going to challenge him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Yep. I want to fight him as well. If I can¡¯t get him at the match, I¡¯ll get him somewhere else.¡± Watch me. I wasn¡¯t going to let him off easily. ¡°Make sure you do. You¡¯ve seen the stuff he said aboutfort women. Castrate him.¡± ¡°I was just going to make him impotent.¡± ¡°Destroy him.¡± ¡°Should I yank it off?¡± I asked with a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s just cruel.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Just then, Nayoung¡¯s car bumped into the wall. m! ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°You sure have money to waste.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just get it repaired.¡± With that, Nayoung reversed the car and drove backward. Once again, she hit the wall, this time with the rear end. Crash! ¡°Rich people sure live differently.¡± ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to get a new car.¡± Eventually, we got the car parked. The poor thing looked like it needed an ICU. Chapter 167 - The Final Attack (Part 3)

Chapter 167: Chapter 167: The Final Attack (Part 3)

We walked into the restaurant and ordered ck noodles. Oh, did you think that it¡¯d be a fancy ce because I called it a restaurant? No, it was just a small Chinese food ce. The name happened to be The Restaurant. ¡°ck noodles or jjamppong. That¡¯s the question,¡± I said, looking at the menu. This was a hard choice. Both of them are good. If I were to get the ck noodles, I¡¯d want the jjamppong. And if I were to get the jjamppong, I¡¯d want the ck noodles. Can I get a mixed version? Sadly, they don¡¯t have it here. All of a sudden, Nayoung spoke up. ¡°Just get both then.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± I made it difficult for nothing. I can eat both. We all have our stupid moments. I guess this was one of mine. ¡°You want sweet and sour pork?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Should¡¯ve known,¡± Nayoung said with a smile before adding an order of the dish. ¡°You¡¯re going to need more than one, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Again, should¡¯ve known.¡± She added another order of sweet and sour pork. Then, she turned back to me. ¡°So where¡¯s the match?¡± she asked. ¡°Probably in Japan.¡± That was the more likely choice. ¡°In Japan? That¡¯s enemy territory. It¡¯s going to be crazy¡­¡± Nayoung was already worried about me. She is so sweet, but it doesn¡¯t matter where the match is held. Having it in Japan is better. Destroying the leader on their turf. Think of what a coup that would be. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true...since you¡¯re not human.¡± ¡°But I am human¡­¡± I am. I just happen to be from another century¡­ ¡°Your powers won¡¯t disappear, will they?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be cheering for you, so do well, okay?¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Yeah, as long as Nayoung is there, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need a big support group. Of course, at the moment, I had no idea how big my fandom in Japan had gotten. Soon enough, our food arrived and we dug in. Chinese food is surely the best. *** Time passed and soon, it was that time of the month. No, not my period. The day of my match with Haruto. Since there was no weight limit, I didn¡¯t bother weighing myself beforehand. ¡°Sian, you sure you¡¯re okay with this?¡± Jinwoo asked. ¡°Of course,¡± I said casually. ¡°The Japanese are all calling for Haruto¡¯s victory.¡± ¡°Not everyone.¡± It¡¯s true. Some Japanese people were on my side. My Japanese fans. The news about my heroic deeds during the earthquake had spread across the news again, and now, more people were sure that I might win. Oh yeah, there¡¯s also the terrorist incident in Africa. ¡°Still, the chances are small.¡± Yeah, to Jinwoo, it would seem so. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Still, I can¡¯t help it. I saw the footage of Haruto fighting and it¡¯s¡­.¡± Jinwoo continued to look worried. ¡°Should I break another rock for you?¡± ¡°Oh, no! That¡¯s okay!¡± Jinwoo said quickly. ¡°Then leave. I want to sleep.¡± Yes, please leave. We were at a hotel and it was time for me to sleep. ¡°Oh, okay. Sorry. Anyways, don¡¯t get hurt tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay. And here.¡± He pulled out a bag he¡¯d been holding behind my back. It looked rather big. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Sushi.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± I said, giving him a thumbs up. Jinwoo smiled in response. ¡°Dig in. You need all the strength you can get.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He does care. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Jinwoo then left my hotel room. As soon as he was gone, I opened the package of sushi. They do taste different in Japan. While I was eating, I received a text. ¡°Huh?¡± It was Nayoung. [Hey, Sian. Can Ie over~?] [Sure.] She¡¯s right next door. Oh, in case you¡¯re wondering who came with me, it was Jinwoo and Nayoung. Oh, and the team of athletes who were all beaten by me when they were training me to fight Eunsoon. They came along as well, saying they want to help. Unfortunately, the other members of Lovely Girlz couldn¡¯t make time in their schedule. Still, I know they¡¯re cheering for me in their hearts so I¡¯m not that upset. Anyways, soon enough, I heard someone knocking at my door before I opened it. Nayoung then skipped in. ¡°Is Mr. Park gone?¡± ¡°Yeah. He left a while ago.¡± Nayoung smiled. She linked her arms with me, pressing her chest against me¡­at least she would if she had any. She¡¯s very t. Still, she¡¯s really pretty and she has a nice body. ¡°Can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Nayoung asked brightly. ¡°....¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. What¡¯s with this girl? She¡¯s not a lesbian as well, is she? There¡¯s no way. It¡¯s not like they¡¯remon. ¡°With me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But you already paid for a room of your own¡­¡± ¡°But I want to sleep next to you.¡± ¡°....¡± Did the heavens n this to torture me even more? They turn me into a girl and then make all the girls want to stay with me. Are they testing me? Or punishing me for something? If they were going to take away my manhood, they could¡¯ve at least been kind enough to take away my libido. What do they expect me to do with these desires? Even when I want to do it, I can¡¯t. Be a lesbian? That won¡¯t help. I can¡¯t do anything without my manhood. Anyways, that¡¯s my dilemma. ¡°I should take a shower. It¡¯s really hot nowadays.¡± ¡°A shower?¡± ¡°Yeah. Want to join?¡± ¡°No,¡± I rejected. The truth is, I wanted to, but I refused in case my desires came back. Prevention is the best medicine after all. It¡¯d be best if I didn¡¯t see a woman¡¯s naked body tonight. Unfortunately, Nayoung wouldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Why not? Let¡¯s take one together.¡± And as she talked, she just took off her shirt, leaving herself only with a pink bra on. ¡°....¡± Luckily, she didn¡¯t have much there so there wasn¡¯t much to stir anything inside me. But then, she started taking off her pants, leaving her in her pink underwear. Is it a set? Anyways, my eyes fell on the perfect curve of her ass and I gulped¡­I immediately turned away. ¡°Aw, Sian? what¡¯s there to be shy about? We¡¯re both girls.¡± Nayoung began to walk closer to me only in her underwear. I tried to back away from her but she caught me. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and take a shower, Sian. I want to see your boobs.¡± ¡°....¡± Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped. I had no choice but to take a shower with her. Did I see Nayoung¡¯s naked body? I¡¯d rather not say. *** After spending the night with Nayoung, I woke up the next morning bright and early. Today was the day of the match. After a light(ish) breakfast at the hotel, I had an interview with the Japanese reporters. ¡°They would like to know if you¡¯re confident about today¡¯s match,¡± the interpreter tranted. ¡°Of course,¡± I answered with a big smile. Isn¡¯t it obvious? ¡°They would like to know where you get your confidence from.¡± ¡°Do I need to get it from anywhere? Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m going to win?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The interpreter tranted my answer as the Japanese reporters gasped at my answer. A few of them didn¡¯t listen to what I just said. They probably think I¡¯m rude. ¡°Haruto says that she¡¯ll knock you out within a minute into the first round. What do you have to say that?¡± the interpreter tranted. ¡°I think it¡¯s bullshit.¡± Cue more gasps from the Japanese reporters. A few of them began to whisper to themselves, probably calling me a crazy bitch. ¡°They would like to know if all the stories about all the things you did during the earthquake are true.¡± ¡°Yes, they are.¡± More gasps of shock. I caught some of them looking at me doubtfully though. They were two-faced. I can tell. ¡°They would like you to show them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Aw~¡± The Japanese reporters all groaned. I just smiled in response. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll show youter in the match. ¡°Then would you like to say something to Haruto?¡± ¡°Hey, Haruto. Make sure you reserve a bed in the hospital~ Oh, is Yoshibaing as well?¡± ¡°Yes, he is.¡± ¡°Then I hope he has a bed reserved too.¡± *** My interview was soon broadcasted and both Haruto and Yoshiba were angered by it. And so were the Japanese fans who were supporting them. About an hour before the match, they were cursing me out online. Some conservative far-right supporters even sent me death threats. Fine, go ahead. I¡¯ll make you guys pay 100 times over. At the venue, that is. ¡°The gloves are thicker than I thought,¡± I said, looking down at my gloves. Won¡¯t these lessen the strength of my blows? Not that I nned to punch Haruto. I will with Yoshiba though. But if the gloves are this thick, then there won¡¯t be much force behind it. ¡°It¡¯d be dangerous if they were thinner,¡± Jinwoo said. ¡°Hmph.¡± Still, it¡¯s too bad. ¡°Sian, listen to me. Don¡¯t get yourself injured and don¡¯t hurt Haruto too badly either. Okay.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to gain by angering the Japanese. We have to do promotions here as well.¡± ¡°Coward.¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo didn¡¯t answer. I mean, I get where Jinwoo ising from. He¡¯s a businessman and he has to judge everything through the eyes of business. But I¡¯m undoubtedly going to beat up Yoshiba. Don¡¯t even try to stop me. I¡¯ll go easy on Haruto since she¡¯s a girl. ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡± ¡°Look at your arms¡­you¡¯re so skinny¡­ugh¡­it¡¯s my fault for letting you fight with a body like this.¡± ¡°Says who?¡± I said with a smile. How could he say it¡¯s his fault when I¡¯m the one who wanted the match? If he¡¯s that sorry, then he can leave and go pray for me elsewhere. Or was that too mean? ¡°Anyways, just go in and don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°Did a lot of peoplee?¡± ¡°95% of them are here for Haruto.¡± ¡°That means I still have 5%, right?¡± Hey, 5% is still something. ¡°Yeah. To be honest, I¡¯m surprised there¡¯s even 5% for you. But the thing is¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°This whole sport was founded by far-right Japanese groups. That¡¯s why there are so many conservatives in the audience today. There¡¯s a rumor going around saying that they rigged the match. I¡¯m worried that something might happen.¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen. Don¡¯t worry.¡± As long as I give it to Haruto well, there will be no chance for anything to happen to me. Just then, one of the officials of the match came into our waiting room. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the match to start.¡± He was Korean, and he was giving me an encouraging smile. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go, Mr. Park.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± We walked out of the waiting room. It was finally time to fight with Haruto. 95% of the crowd was with her. And they were far-right supporters at that. But I didn¡¯t care. I was very happy with this kind of setup. This will make my defeat of her even sweeter. Just think of what a spectacle that will be. Of course, I won¡¯t just stop there. I¡¯ll drag Yoshiba into the ring and beat him up as well. I¡¯ll make tonight¡¯s defeat one for the history books. Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: The Final Attack (Part 4)

Chapter 168: Chapter 168: The Final Attack (Part 4)

¡°Sian, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡± ¡°Oh¡­right.¡± The official then walked up to us. ¡°We¡¯re about to begin. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With a nod, I entered the arena. As soon as I stepped in, the music I had picked out began to y and everyone in the audience began to shout. Boo! Fuck off, you bitch! Somebody cursed at me in Korean. I was tempted to find him and pull his hair out. Anyways, I entered the fighting ring. There were eight sides, making it an octagon. It wasn¡¯t too big, nor too small, but just the perfect size. I liked it. I looked up at the huge screen. I saw myself on the screen and all of a sudden, the camera aimed at my chest. I could hear the perverts roaring in the audience with happiness. I had a sudden desire to burn this whole arena down. Anyways, soon enough, it was Haruto¡¯s turn to enter. As soon as she stepped in, the entire arena erupted in cheers. It was theplete opposite of what I had received. If it had been any regr athlete, they might have cheered for them as well. Amidst all that cheering, Haruto made her way to the ring. She smirked as soon as she saw me. She was big. Almost twice my size big. Then again, my chest looked bigger. Well, anyways. On top of that, Yoshiba was Haruto¡¯s coach. As he started to cheer for Haruto, he looked at me and gave me the middle finger. Then he started taunting me with perverted gestures. ¡®I¡¯ll get youter, you bastard.¡¯ I was going to make him pay. But first, Haruto. Soon, we were both introduced to the audience as we stood on opposite sides from each other. I just noticed then that Haruto was taller than me, but I wasn¡¯t scared. There was no reason to be scared. Soon, the referee called a start to the match and we were off. Haruto immediately went for a jab as the crowd cheered. She became cocky and threw out a right hook. I dodged the punch by moving back. Then, I immediately followed up with a screw punch towards Haruto¡¯s face. Pow! Haruto went stumbling. The crowd shouted in apprehension. ¡°Hee,¡± I smirked. The sight of Haruto stumbling around rose my spirits. Plus, seeing the audience cry out in shock only made me more excited. But soon enough, Haruto regained herposure. ¡°Well, well,¡± I said, approaching Haruto. Haruto took a few steps back. Now, the audience was silent. There was tension in the air. ¡°Hey, Haruto. Come on,¡± I said. Haruto braced herself and then ran towards me. As she did, she threw out a high kick. Unfortunately, my low kick was faster and I hit my mark first. Pow! Boom! Haruto fell t on her back. She was so heavy that the ring seemed to shake as shended. ¡°Haruto!¡± Yoshiba shouted from the coach¡¯s corner. I stared at him. I raised my middle finger¡­just kidding. I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m an idol, after all. No matter how angry I am, I couldn¡¯t let my temper get the best of me. So, I took my index finger and pointed at him. ¡°You. Next. Okay?¡± ¡°Bakayaro!¡± ¡°You too, bastard,¡± I said without thinking. Uh-oh. This was going to show up on TV. My fans will surely be disappointed. Oh, well. Can¡¯t get any worse now. Might as well go all the way. ¡°Hey, you. You piece of shit, get up here,¡± I said, approaching the fence. Yoshiba came up to the fence as well, pounding on the chain links. ¡°You bitch!¡± he cursed at me in Korean. ¡°Hey, you piece of ass,¡± I said, cursing at him in the North Korean dialect. Just then, I heard Harutoe at me from behind. I didn¡¯t even bother to turn around as I extended my left hand. It hit its mark. Pow! My left fist got her right in the chin as Haruto went down. The match was over, but Yoshiba and I weren¡¯t done yet. ¡°Come on, you punk! Get up here! You scared?! Huh!?¡± At my words, Yoshiba¡¯s face turned red as he climbed into the ring. The referee tried to block Yoshiba as the crowd began to boo, but they weren¡¯t booing at Yoshiba. They were booing at the referee who seemed at a loss on what to do. The martial arts directors from Korea then stepped forward. I could sense a fight about to break out. Just one punch and it would turn into a riot. ¡°Hey, Mr. Park!¡± ¡°Yeah, Sian?¡± ¡°I want to fight him.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jinwoo eximed. ¡°Come on. Hurry,¡± I said to Jinwoo. Jinwoo looked confused. ¡°If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯m just going to attack him right now.¡± ¡°W-what¡­?!¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Um¡­uh¡­ugh!¡± With an exasperated sight, Jinwoo made his way over to the referee. I could see him saying something to the guy, and soon, the two began to talk. In the end, they agreed to it. It doesn¡¯t make sense if you think about it, but these were far-right pro-Japanese supporters we were talking about. I¡¯d just taken down Haruto. Now they wanted revenge. Since Yoshiba and I were already spitting curses at each other, it was only a matter of time before we fought. The 5% that was there for me started to shout, but no one could hear them. Anyways, Yoshiba changed into a fighter¡¯s costume and then entered the ring. He immediately came at me with a sidekick. I easily dodged it. He followed up with a series of mad punches, with me dodging all of them. I then went with a speedy low kick! Pow! ¡°Argh!¡± Yoshiba went down on one knee as I aimed another kick at his head. Wham! ¡°Ergh!¡± His head flew backward. Had I aimed one more blow at him, he would¡¯ve immediately gone down and I would¡¯ve been done. But that would be too merciful for him. I stepped back and waited for him to get up. The crowd was going wild. I saw the looks on their faces and it was safe to say that they couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Soon, Yoshiba began to move and get up again, albeit slowly. He shook his head, trying to regain himself. I approached him. He immediately got up and tried to do a take-down move on me. I took my elbow and brought it down on his head. Wham! ¡°Ergh!¡± Then, a knee kick to the face. Pow! ¡°Argh!¡± The guy began to stumble again, falling t on his back in the end. Before the referee could stop me, I stepped up to his face. I didn¡¯t hesitate tond a hundred punches to his face in quick session. Pow pow pow pow! *** The inte was going crazy. It¡¯s been a few hours since my fight with Yoshiba, and everyone was still talking about my win. Best 1 I knew Sian would win. (Like: 108232 Dislike: 2) Best 2 Do you think she¡¯s an alien? (Like: 93245 Dislike: 23521) Best 3 I¡¯m a fan now. (Like: 63212 Dislike: 232) ¡± I still think you¡¯re crazy,¡± Jinwoo said. His expression was still that of disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? How did you beat Yoshiba¡­?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°But how can I not¡­I saw it with my own eyes¡­¡± ¡°Then believe it,¡± I said, stuffing an entire piece of roasted chicken into my mouth. I chewed without a second thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t there bone in that¡­?¡± ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡± There was. I was just chewing through it. My teeth were that strong. To be honest, I was drawing up some of my powers to eat it. You think maybe I¡¯m eating too much like a brute? Leave out the bones, at least? Fine. I just won¡¯t eat it. I spat out the bones. ¡°You¡­really are scary¡­¡± ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°But there are more people now wondering if you¡¯re an alien¡­¡± ¡°Just ignore it.¡± ¡°I wish I could. Look at the topments.¡± Jinwoo shook his head, reading them. ¡°How could you beat up his face like that?¡± ¡°Sorry. I guess I was too into it.¡± It¡¯s true. I got so mad thinking of all the times he had insulted thefort women that I couldn¡¯t hold myself back. Thanks to me, his nose was now t and his teeth had all been knocked out. That mouthpiece had done nothing for it. If the referee had only been 0.0001 seconds slower in stopping me, I would¡¯ve gotten his cheekbones as well. ¡°Well, public sentiment is really good,¡± Jinwoo said with a smile. Since my poprity increasing meant that Lovely Girlz was bing more popr, that in turn meant that YH Entertainment would also do well. Jinwoo¡¯s mouth curled up to his ears. ¡°You are a good luck charm.¡± ¡°As long as you know. So...does that mean you¡¯ll forgive me for breaking your rock?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already forgiven you for that. There¡¯s nothing to forgive. Break whatever you want. Should I bring you the stuff at home? You can break those as well.¡± Jinwoo sounded like he meant it. I told him it was fine. Typical ¨C he always overdoes these things. ¡°And Japan is going crazy too.¡± ¡°I figured,¡± I said with a smile, still stuffing myself with chicken. ¡°They¡¯re all shocked. Everyone¡¯s gathering evidence about the stuff you did during the earthquake.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± I giggled. Then, I stuffed a whole leg into my mouth. When I took it out, only the bones were left. ¡°You could¡¯ve been an MMA fighter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± I didn¡¯t. There¡¯s no fun in it. It¡¯s way more fun to be living in a dorm with my pretty members. Of course, it¡¯s not all rainbows and sunshine, but still¡­ ¡°Good. I don¡¯t want you to, either.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t order more yet?¡± ¡°Uh...right. Pizza?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jinwoo immediately ordered a pie. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go back to Korea now?¡± ¡°Well, you got a request for an interview. Let¡¯s do that, then go home.¡± ¡°Japanese?¡± ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re all shocked. You beat their best female and male fighter. You know the Japanese are good at acknowledging the winner. They don¡¯t like being sour grapes, and they¡¯re certainly interested in you now.¡± ¡°I see. Does this mean we¡¯re going on Japanese shows as well?¡± I asked, praying we weren¡¯t. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Luckily, I didn¡¯t say that out loud. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you do anything you don¡¯t want to do.¡± ¡°Yeah? Then that means you won¡¯t agree to any of them.¡± ¡°....¡± Judging by his expression, it was toote for that. Bastard. Anyways, the pizza soon came out and I wasted no time in digging in. Then, it was time for my interview with Japanese reporters. They kept asking all these questions and in the end, I just said that Dokdo belonged to Korea. I also demanded that Japan needs to apologize to thefort women. As a result, the number of my haters in Japan grew as well. Jinwoo, of course, thought my answer could¡¯ve been better, but I had no requests. ¡°I hear you¡¯re pushing us into China now.¡± ¡°Oh¡­yeah.¡± ¡°And Southeast Asia.¡± ¡°Um¡­uh-huh.¡± ¡°And Europe.¡± ¡°R-right¡­¡± ¡°Good for you.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Chapter 169 - Do You Know?

Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Do You Know?

While watching ¡®I would like to know.¡¯ ¡°Look at this photo. It¡¯s Sian walking on air right? Oh, right. You can¡¯t see properly. Let¡¯s zoom in.¡± At the host¡¯s words, the photo zoomed in. The photo became incredibly pixted after that, but there was no doubt who the person in the photo was. It was my face, with Nayoung and Ako-san were hanging onto me. It was the photo of me walking on air towards the building that we had fallen out of during the Japanese earthquake. The host then continued. ¡°When I first saw the photo, I thought for sure that it was edited. But upon closer examination, it turns out it wasn¡¯t.¡± The host paused to take a sip of coffee. Then he went on. ¡°So, is the photo real? Is Sian actually walking on air? Is that truly possible? To find out, we located the other person in the photo, Ako-san, to get the real story.¡± The host gestured towards another screen, with Ako-san showing up. ¨C You are the survivor from the Japanese earthquake, right? ¨C Yes, I am. ¨C Your Korean is very good. ¨C I like Korea so I am practicing thenguage. ¨C I see. Could you tell us what is happening in this photo? At the reporter¡¯s question, Ako-san nodded. ¨C Yes. At that time, we were in great danger. The building was copsing. Sian suggested that we made our way to the building next door. She took me and Nayoung before jumping over. I thought for sure that we were going to die, that Sian was crazy. But then I realized that we were floating in mid-air! I was so shocked. But¡­I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m allowed to say these things¡­nothing bad will happen to Sian, will there?¡± Ako-san asked out of concern. After she said all that stuff, of course. ¨C Well, don¡¯t worry. Nothing bad will happen to her. We were just curious as to what was going on in the photo. So, what you¡¯re saying is that everything that is happening in the photo is real. Is that correct? ¨C Yes. It¡¯s correct. I don¡¯t know who took it, but it¡¯s a real photo. ¨C Thank you. Oh, and may we ask one more question? ¨C Sure. ¨C Did Sian ever use other powers while she was with you? ¨C Oh! She did! She broke walls and jumped down from the windows! She was like the Hulk! I saw her walk up walls as well. Like Spiderman! Ako-san became so excited as she continued to spill about that day. The reporter nodded in response. ¨C Thank you, Ms. Ako. I appreciate you talking to us. ¨C No problem. And¡­could you please tell Sian that I¡¯m grateful for that day. I hope to see her again someday. ¨C Will do. The video ended as the camera turned back to the host. ¡°As you all just saw, the survivor who was with Sian at the time confirmed everything to be true. So, did it happen then? How is this possible? I would like to ask Sian myself.¡± The host smiled as the screen cut tomercials. ¡°What the hell?¡± Seriously, what the hell was that? I just came back from Korea yesterday. I was currently in the living room, drying my feet while watching TV. Jia was sitting right next to me. ¡°Sian, is this true?¡± Jia asked, looking right at me. My heart pounded. Her face was so beautiful and way too close. ¡°No,¡± I said. The moment that came out as true, it would not end well. A person walking on air? How was that even possible? ¡°I thought so. There¡¯s no way a person can walk on air like that.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I agreed with a nod. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people? Maybe you should sue them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Park will take care of it.¡± I trusted that he would. I could not think anymore. ¡°But, Sian, are you okay?¡± Jia said, touching me here and there. She touched my boobs for a bit, but I didn¡¯t feel anything. She can touch it if she wants to. Since I¡¯m actually a guy, I wasn¡¯t sensitive about it. ¡°Of course I am.¡± After all, I wasn¡¯t the one who got hit. ¡°That¡¯s good. Do you know how worried I was while watching you on TV yesterday? Especially when Yoshiba came out to fight you.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you thought that I would lose.¡± ¡°Of course I did! Look at the size of him! Plus he¡¯s a guy!¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m disappointed in you, Jia.¡± ¡°Aw. Well, I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, Jia hugged me. I gulped. There I was, being tested again. ¡°But is it true that Yoshiba lost all his teeth?¡± ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s going to need imnts.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he wearing a mouthpiece?¡± Jia asked, looking confused. ¡°My fists aren¡¯t your average fists,¡± I said with a smirk. If I just added a bit more of my strength, his entire head would¡¯ve been bashed onto the floor. ¡°Well, you did well Sian. It felt so good to see you win.¡± ¡°It felt good for me as well.¡± I may not have been able to hit him until I was content, but it still felt great. Just then, the show ¡®I would like to know¡¯ started again as I turned my focus back to the TV. There was that incident with Chun-ah when I was still fat, my bungee jumping incident, my match with Eunsoon, the terrorist incident, and finally, the terrorist incident in Africa. I don¡¯t know why they had to talk about all that stuff. They don¡¯t suspect that I¡¯m an alien, do they? ¡°Ugh. Whatever. Mr. Park will take care of it.¡± I was just going to trust Jinwoo. *** Another day passed. I woke up and turned to my left to find Jia sound asleep next to me. It¡¯s way too early for this, but it wasn¡¯t just Jia. On my right was Hainan. Her head was on my chest¡­maybe she missed her mom. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t tell whether this was a good or bad thing. ¡°Eh¡­Mommy¡­¡± Suddenly, Hainan bit my nipple. I jolted in shock and pushed her off. Wow, that hurt. But what kind of dream was she dreaming that she would bite my chest? Strange. ¡°Hmmm¡­baby¡­¡± Suddenly, Jia began to rub my stomach and I pushed her hand off. What is up with these two? ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± I got up and headed towards the living room. No one else was there. These sleepyheads. This meant that no one was up yet. It was just me and the trash the other girls had left. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I began to clean up the litter. Considering that I¡¯m the oldest, I guess it is my job. ¡°But why are they leaving their panties around?¡± This, I don¡¯t understand. I picked up the pair of pink panties and looked at it. Why? I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s a man¡¯s curiosity? Anyways, looking at the size, I guessed that it was Yoo-jin¡¯s. ¡°Ugh.¡± I tossed it into theundry basket. Then I found a bra underneath the sofa. B-cup. Who¡¯s a B-cup. Yoo-young? Jihyun? Oh, Hainan. Bet you didn¡¯t know this, but Hainan has some curves herself. As I was cleaning up the living room, I got a phone call. It was Jinwoo. ¡°Yes?¡± ¨C Hey, Sian. Are you free? ¡°Why?¡± ¨C Oh, we got some interest from China. I also wanted to discuss some things with you. ¡°Do you need to discuss it with me?¡± ¨C Otherwise, you¡¯ll whine again. ¡°....¡± Whine? That was harsh. Then again, maybe also true. ¨C You¡¯re free, right? ¡°Yeah.¡± ¨C Then let¡¯s meet after lunch. How about 2 pm? ¡°After lunch?¡± ¨C Yeah. How shameless. ¡°Why not have lunch together?¡± ¨C No. ¡°Why not?¡± ¨C I have ns. I could tell right away that he was lying. Wow, after all I¡¯ve done for him, he didn¡¯t even want to buy me lunch? ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll just have some kimbap. Like a sad, lonely child.¡± ¨C (....) ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I like kimbap. I¡¯ll just buy some and sit in the living room by myself, eating a pitiful roll of kimbap. That¡¯s my hobby. I hope someone gets a photo of it.¡± ¨C (....) ¡°Oh, maybe I¡¯ll ask the convenience store part-timer to take my photo so I can put it up on SNS.¡± ¨C (....) ¡°I¡¯ll just go then.¡± ¨C Let¡¯s just eat lunch together. ¡°Okay. See you at 2,¡± I answered quickly with a big smile before hanging up. ¡°Nice.¡± I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯m going to eat a lot. *** At 2 pm, I left the dorms. The members all asked me where I was going, so I told them I was on my way to meet Jinwoo. The girls became envious, wondering if I was booked for someone else. So, I asked them if they wanted to go in my ce. They all said no. They were tired as well since they were booked for so many things themselves. As I was walking, some weird looking old woman came up to me. Suddenly, she started speaking to me. ¡°You have the energy of a dragon.¡± ¡°I was born in the year of the dragon.¡± How did she know? Did I look like someone who was born in the year of the dragon? Anyways, the olddy continued. ¡°Your face is incredible. You¡¯ll gain a lot of power in three years.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already powerful.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be even more powerful.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± If that¡¯s the case, I wonder how much. Will I be the president or something? ¡°But your face looks sad.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± How did she know? My sadnesses from being in a girl¡¯s body. Day after day, I am constantly tempted and tested, unable to do anything because I¡¯m a girl. Who was this woman? ¡°But you can get rid of that sadness with the powers of the universe.¡± ¡°Powers of the universe?¡± ¡°Yes. It makes you be one with the Heavens.¡± ¡°The Heavens?¡± Lady, it was the heavens who made me this way. What kind of powers is she talking about? She must be shitting me. Oh, sorry for the cursing. ¡°We are all creatures of the Heavens. We belong to the universe. If you could channel the powers of the universe with the Heavens, your sadness will disappear.¡± Unfortunately for this woman, I wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Sorry, but it sounds like crap to me. It was the Heavens who made me this way.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man, but I was born in a woman¡¯s body. How is this possible? The gods made me this way. They told me I¡¯d be reborn, but they shoved me into a woman¡¯s body. Can you believe it?¡± ¡°What?¡± the woman didn¡¯t understand what I was saying. ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± With that, I turned to leave. The woman then began to follow me. ¡°Would you like to go harness the powers of the universe with me? You just need to bring 300,000 won to start.¡± ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t have that kind of money right now.¡± I turned my pockets inside out to show her. Then I began to walk away again. Thedy still followed me, so I gave her a warning. She immediately disappeared after that. Chapter 170 - The Chinese Variety Show (Part 1)

Chapter 170: Chapter 170: The Chinese Variety Show (Part 1)

I arrived at the restaurant where I had agreed to meet Jinwoo. It was Ji-chun Hong¡¯s restaurant. ¡°Did you run here?¡± Jinwoo asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Some weirddy kept following me.¡± ¡°A weirddy?¡± ¡°Yeah. She kept talking about some powers of the universe or whatever.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a scammer. You should¡¯ve just ignored her.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A scammer, huh? I thought there was something off about her. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Jinwoo went in first and I followed soon after. As soon as we walked in, we were greeted happily by Ji-chun. ¡°Oh my god, Mr. Park! You¡¯re here!¡± That voice. It was so nice to hear it after a while. Finally, Ji-chun looked at me. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re here too!¡± He gave me a big hug. I gave him a slight push. I don¡¯t like getting physical with men. ¡°Aw, babe. You don¡¯t like me anymore?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not still suspicious of me, are you? I¡¯m gay. The king of gays. I¡¯m probably the safest guy to be around.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± It¡¯s because I¡¯m a guy, okay? ¡°Ji-chun, I have some things to discuss with Sian. Is there somewhere the two of us can sit?¡± ¡°Of course. Pick any table you like. How about the ones by the windows on the second floor?¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± ¡°Follow me, then.¡± Ji-chun led us to the second floor. A new part-timer followed behind us. She was a girl and was incredibly cute. ¡°Is this good?¡± ¡°Very nice,¡± Jinwoo said, giving Ji-chun a thumbs up. I sat down on the seat across from Jinwoo. ¡°Here¡¯s the menu. Hyun-ji,e down after getting their orders.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± With a wink, Ji-chun walked back downstairs. The part-timer stood near us, ready to take our order. She was so pretty. How was that possible? Her face was tiny but her eyes were huge. She had a cute ski-dive nose and luscious lips. She could be a celebrity with that face. ¡°Sian, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, okay.¡± For a second, Jinwoo was shocked but that hastily disappeared. After all, by this time, he should know what I¡¯m like. ¡°Here. Miss, could you take this?¡± Jinwoo said, handing the part-timer the menu. The part-timer looked at him with a confused expression. ¡°Your order¡­¡± ¡°Just give us everything here.¡± ¡°W-what¡­?¡± The cute part-timer became more confused. ¡°We¡¯d like to order everything on the menu,¡± I exined politely. At that, the part-timer gave a nod of understanding and went back downstairs. ¡°Seems like everyone knows about your eating habits now.¡± ¡°Do they?¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Alright, on to the main topic. We have some things to discuss.¡± ¡°Right. Go ahead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the Chinese show, Run and Run.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°They want you. That okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied with a nod. ¡°Good. I figured you¡¯d say yes, so I already signed the contract.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I don¡¯t even get mad anymore. If he tells me to do it, I¡¯ll just do it. I guess I can take this opportunity to visit China. ¡°So who¡¯s going with me?¡± ¡°The cast members of Jumping Man, Flying Man¡­aside from Miyeon.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s Guk-jong, Sipko, Jijin, Yoo-gwang, and Jun-man, right?¡± ¡°Yep. I think they¡¯ll split you into two teams of six.¡± ¡°Sounds like fun.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°When am I leaving?¡± I swear if he says it¡¯s tomorrow¡­ ¡°Tomorrow.¡± I clenched my fist. ¡°What?¡± I unclenched my fist. ¡°I could¡¯ve sworn I just saw you clench your fist at me. Were you going to hit me?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± I said, casually clenching and unclenching my fist. ¡°Anyways, yeah. You¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± And soon enough, the food came out. Right on cue. ¡°Looks good.¡± The food did look amazing¡­I could not take my eyes off of it. ¡°Excuse me, miss. Would you like to join us?¡± I asked the cute part-timer. ¡°No. That¡¯s okay,¡± the part-timer declined with a sweet smile. In response, I cut a piece of the steak and held it out for her to eat. The part-timer took it and chewed, a shy expression on her face. My heart fluttered at the sight. ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­hehe¡­it¡¯s okay.¡± And so, I picked up a plump shrimp and gave that to her as well. The girl chewed that just as happily. She looked so cute when she was eating. Just watching her eat made me full. No¡­wait, that¡¯s a lie. *** The next day. Surprisingly, the ns changed. Initially, the n was for me and the Korean cast members to go to China. But what happened was that the Run and Run members decided toe to Korea instead. It was ast-minute decision, which threw everything off, but I didn¡¯t mind. This meant that I wouldn¡¯t have to fly to China. ¡°So is Jang-chuning to Korea as well?¡± Jia asked, looking nervous. Jang-chun. A cast member of Run and Run, as well as the hottest star in China right now. Not only is he good-looking, but he¡¯s apparently a good guy too, which is why he¡¯s so popr. Of course, you can never know what a person is really like. A lot of celebrities in Korea are like that ¨C good on the outside, but awful on the inside. A lot of them are very promiscuous. Jang-chun could easily end up being like that. ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± ¡°I want to meet him,¡± Jia began to whine. ¡°You want to?¡± ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°Ha. Yeah, right.¡± Honestly, he was too feminine for my taste. Why do people think that¡¯s good looking? I¡¯ll never understand it. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always thought this but, Sian, your standards are way too high. I haven¡¯t heard you call anyone handsome once. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Seriously, I don¡¯t. Why would I want to date a guy? ¡°Do you not like guys?¡± Jia asked, sounding serious. Was she that awed by the idea of me rejecting every guy that came my way? ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°But you like girls?¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± If I had to choose, I¡¯d choose girls. ¡°Wait¡­then¡­are you¡­a¡­lesbian?!¡± Jia gasped, covering her chest with both hands. Not that she has much to cover anyway. ¡°I¡¯m not a lesbian¡­¡± Seriously, I¡¯m not. But¡­but¡­.ugh. I don¡¯t know. If I like girls, does that mean I¡¯m a lesbian? This is so confusing. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you like guys?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Trust me. I¡¯m still shocked by the fact that I was reborn as a girl. Pissed as well. ¡°Anyways, if you meet Jang-chun, can you get me an autograph?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°Please?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± One autograph won¡¯t do any harm. If they were to meet, that would be bad, but an autograph was no big deal. *** Another day passed. Time sure passed quickly. Since I had to be on set early in the morning, I quickly washed up and left the dorms. ¡°Sian, hurry!¡± Hak-gyu said, waving at me. I ran over to him. I was so fast that Hak-gyu was shocked. ¡°Why so shocked?¡± ¡°Oh¡­.nothing¡­it¡¯s just¡­now¡­you¡­what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Hak-gyu asked, shaking his head. Well, I couldn¡¯t me him for being shocked. Anyways, I got into the van. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You know Jang-chun, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He¡¯s the one I¡¯m filming with, isn¡¯t he? ¡°His manager called me.¡± ¡°You? Why?¡± ¡°He asked for your number.¡± ¡°What?¡± That was weird. ¡°So did you give it to him?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t want me to,¡± Hak-gyu said with a smile. ¡°But why did he want my number?¡± I had a feeling I knew the answer, but I asked just in case. ¡°Probably because Jang-chun is interested in you. He¡¯s said it before on the Chinese show as well. That you¡¯re his ideal type.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Ugh, gross. There¡¯s no time in liking a person, but how should I put this? I didn¡¯t like the idea of a guy liking me. That means he¡¯s probably masturbated while thinking of me. Ew. ¡°Yeah. It seems like he really likes you. He¡¯ll probably try something with you, so don¡¯t hit him too hard.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I wouldn¡¯t want to start a war with China. ¡°But what does he do again?¡± I asked, slightly curious. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s an actor. A movie actor.¡± ¡°A movie actor?¡± ¡°Yeah. You know how China has a lot of martial arts films? That¡¯s how he became famous. Apparently, he¡¯s good at martial arts.¡± ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t say.¡± ¡°Yeah. He says that¡¯s why he likes girls who can fight. That¡¯s you.¡± ¡°I have boobs too, you know.¡± Not just that, but my face is pretty as well. In short, I¡¯m everyone¡¯s ideal type. But Hak-gyu flushed at my words. ¡°Uh, r-right¡­¡± ¡°If he asks for my number again, don¡¯t give it to him. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay. But seriously, don¡¯t beat him up, okay? Because of yourments about Dokdo andfort women, the pro-Japanese groups are losing it. You have a lot of antis in Japan.¡± ¡°Like I care.¡± Seriously, I don¡¯t. If they hate me that much, they cane and fight me. I can pummel them all in my sleep. ¡°Right¡­well¡­just be careful. Don¡¯t make trouble for Mr. Park.¡± ¡°Okay. But since when are you on Jinwoo¡¯s side?¡± Really. Since when? ¡°He gave me a raise.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Well, if that¡¯s the case, I couldn¡¯t me him. Anyways, after a while, we arrived at the set. *** ¡°Hello,¡± I said, walking into a caf¨¦. The members of Jumping Man, Flying Man were sitting inside. It wasn¡¯t time to film yet, so we were all meeting beforehand. ¡°Sian, over here,¡± Ji-jin said, gesturing to the seat next to me, but Yoo-gwang was already in that seat. ¡°Oh, Yoo-gwang, move.¡± ¡°Huh? Hey, I was here even before you came,¡± Yoo-gwang protested. Ji-jin began to push him. ¡°Sian! Sit here!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± I hesitated. Yoo-gwang and Ji-jin soon got into a mini-wrestling match and in the end, Ji-jin won. ¡°You. Go sit over there at the end.¡± ¡°Ugh. If only I were older than you¡­¡± Yoo-gwang muttered angrily, moving to the indicated seat. I took the seat next to Ji-jin. On the other side of me, Sipko blushed. ¡°Hi. Gecko, right?¡± ¡°My name is Sipko.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. Sipko.¡± What kind of name is Sipko? Weird name. ¡°Sian, have you eaten yet?¡± Guk-jong asked from his seat on the other end. Just look at his muscr stature. ¡°No, not yet,¡± I lied. The truth is, I had but it didn¡¯t feel like I had eaten yet. If I¡¯m hungry, then that means I need to eat, right? ¡°Oh, no. Let¡¯s order something then. Hey, Mr. Producer!¡± Guk-jong called out. At that, the producer turned around to look at us, though he didn¡¯t seem very happy about it. Ji-jin began to scold Guk-jong. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk to him like that. You need to be gentler.¡± ¡°But Sian says she¡¯s hungry.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡± ¡°Ugh, this guy. You want to get hit with that cake?¡± Guk-jong teased, getting out of his seat. Ji-jin immediately backed down. ¡°Now you¡¯re using cake to attack people.¡± Everyoneughed at that. ¡°Oh, Sian. You haven¡¯t eaten. I¡¯ll get you some cake. We¡¯ll start after you eat.¡± The producer ended up buying me some cake and ced it in front of me. The other cast members all lifted their forks and began to dig in. Wait, wasn¡¯t the cake given to me? I was tempted to poke everyone with my fork, but I refrained myself. But then, all of a sudden, Yoo-gwang began to scoop up the cake with his hands! And when there was so little left as well! ¡°Hey, use your fork!¡± Ji-jin said, pping Yoo-gwang on the back of his head. Squish squish. I then began to eat with my hands as well. Chapter 171 - The Chinese Variety Show (Part 2)

Chapter 171: Chapter 171: The Chinese Variety Show (Part 2)

After finishing the cake, we sat down at the table again, facing the cameras. To be honest, it didn¡¯t feel like I had eaten anything. That one slice had been shared among six people¡­especially Yoo-gwang, who had eaten it with his hands. That animal. ¡°Sian, did you enjoy it?¡± Yoo-gwang asked, licking the frosting off his fingers. I almost wanted to reach over and break them. ¡°Yes. It was effin¡¯ good.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± At my words, Yoo-gwang flustered. Huh? Why? ¡°You know, Sian, it¡¯s weird to hear a word like thating out of someone as pretty as you. It doesn¡¯t suit you,¡± Yoo-gwangughed. And now, I was tempted to give him a good whack. But just then, the producer spoke up. Mr. Jin-seok Seo. A happy-looking man. The kind you just want to punch in the face. ¡°Okay, guys. If I could have your attention, please.¡± We all looked at him, except for Yoo-gwang who continued to stare at me. Or should I say stare down at me? This man was incredibly tall. About 190 cm? A giant, but incredibly skinny. I feel like if I just gave him a push, he¡¯d fall right over. ¡°Hey, Yoo-gwang, over here,¡± Ji-jin said, giving Yoo-gwang a whack on the back of his head. Yoo-gwang red at Ji-jin in response. But since thetter was much older, Yoo-gwang couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°I¡¯ll get youter,¡± he spat out before taking a seat. Everyone smirked. Seemed like everyone enjoyed watching Yoo-gwang getting hit. Anyways, the producer continued. ¡°The first game will probably be the name tag game.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Ji-jin¡¯s face became serious at those words. And so did the others. Finally, Ji-jin spoke. ¡°What if we lose? They¡¯re really fast.¡± ¡°Yeah, but we have Guk-jong,¡± Yoo-gwang pointed out, gesturing towards Guk-jong. In response, Guk-jong shook his head. ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll be much help against Luyoung Ji. He¡¯s on a whole different level. And a pro-wrestler to boot. I can¡¯tpete with that.¡± Guk-jong looked rather defeated already. Not that I could me him. Luyoung Ji was a pro-wrestler. Even with all that muscle, Guk-jong probably felt the difference in skill level. ¡°I believe in Sian,¡± Yoo-gwang suddenly said to me. Everyone turned to stare. ¡°If Sian teams up with Guk-jong, then you guys might win.¡± At that, everyone nodded, but I shook my head. Because, the way I saw it, I could win even by myself. ¡°Hey, Sian. Have you heard?¡± Yoo-gwang said to me. ¡°About what?¡± I asked. ¡°Jang-chun is a huge fan of yours.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Of course, I know. And it sucks. A lot. Knowing that a guy likes me. That he probably does stuff to himself while thinking of me. Ugh¡­gross¡­ ¡°You should use your looks to get rid of Jang-chun first.¡± Very funny, Yoo-gwang. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. If we get rid of him, we¡¯ll have a better chance of winning.¡± Wow, Ji-jin, you¡¯re hrious. ¡°But can we trust you two to be alone? You won¡¯t fall in love and ditch us for him, will you?¡± Yoo-gwang continued. He seriously looked like he had a death wish. ¡°He¡¯s not my type,¡± I said, somehow stopping myself from hitting the man. Just try and make me fall in love with the guy. I¡¯ll st the entire film set if that happens. ¡°Aw,e on~ You like him too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, not going to happen,¡± I said, giving Yoo-gwang a look. Yoo-gwang froze. ¡°Oh, haha¡­okay. No love then.¡± I guess the only way to make these guys listen to me is to use some of my murderous wrath. Anyways, the producer spoke up again. ¡°Now, shall we go meet the Chinese team?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We left to meet with the other team. *** University library. ¡°So it¡¯s a college library now.¡± There¡¯s nothing these producers can¡¯t get their hands on. Last time, it was a whole department store. ¡°But where¡¯s the Chinese team?¡± I asked, looking around. They were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Oh, they¡¯ll be here soon,¡± Mr. Seo said. And so, we began to chat amongst ourselves again to pass the time. We sure do talk a lot. ¡°Hey, Sian, what do you think about me?¡± Yoo-gwang teased. I smirked. ¡°Pass.¡± ¡°Huh? Why? Don¡¯t women like men who are tall?¡± ¡°Not me.¡± Seriously, move on. I don¡¯t like men. Why? Because I¡¯m a man as well. ¡°Then do you like short guys?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like men.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yoo-gwang looked a bit confused at my answer. ¡°Then are you¡­¡± ¡°Am I what?¡± What the hell is this man thinking? ¡°Are you¡­on the same team as¡­Ji-chun Hong¡­?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yoo-gwang backtracked immediately. But even with the apology, I felt a bit irritated. Yeah, on the inside, I¡¯m not a lesbian, but¡­on the outside, that¡¯s what it looked like. This sucks. I¡¯m a man, goddammit¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t go talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Yoo-gwang zipped his lips. Just then, we heard the elevator doors open in the distance as the Chinese team members walked out. They all looked so intense. And very tall. They were all at least 180 cm. There was only one woman on the team. Her name was Sullin Seo. And she was incredibly beautiful. Even more beautiful than the photos I¡¯ve seen on the inte. She was just the right height with a lean, toned body. Exactly my type. Soon, they were standing in front of us as we exchanged greetings. ¡°Ni chi fan le ma,¡± Jang-chun said as he approached me. ¡°Yeah. Fu le ma,¡± I said with a smile. Jang-chun stuck his hand out for a handshake and I took it. I looked up at his face. He seriously had a very feminine face. I guess I¡¯ll never understand why women like men who look like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you,¡± Jang-chun said in Korean. Everyone looked shocked. No one knew that Jang-chun could speak Korean. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing. Good, huh?¡± he said, still staring at me. ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered, but this bastard still hadn¡¯t let go of my hand. So I simply pulled my hand out. He looked a little embarrassed by that. Soon, the Chinese producer approached Mr. Seo and it was time to begin. When the Chinese producer spoke, Mr. Seo would trante. ¡°We¡¯ll start the first game now. Everyone has their name tags, right?¡± We all checked each other to make sure. One on the back and one the waist. ¡°Once you lose both name tags, you¡¯re out. You can¡¯t take off both at the same time. Once you take off one, you need to wait five minutes before you can go for the other. But while your name tag can¡¯t be ripped off, you can¡¯t rip off the name tag of your opponent either. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± we all answered. ¡°But aren¡¯t we at a disadvantage?¡± our leader Ji-jin asked, raising his hand. Even with a single nce, we were clearly the underdogs. All of the members of the Chinese team were really tall. And they have Luyoung, who was a pro-wrestler. How are we even going to take off one of his nametags? Not that I couldn¡¯t. Anyways, the producer answered. ¡°That¡¯s why we have hidden weapons throughout the library. If you find a square box, there will be weapons inside. You can use them against the opposing team.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Now we¡¯ll start in ten minutes! Everyone spread out!¡± Mr. Seo said. Once the Chinese producer ryed his instructions, we all separated. *** ¡°Sian, you sure you¡¯re not going to run?¡± Yoo-gwang asked. That was because I was still standing in the lobby, having not moved a single inch. ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°No way! You¡¯ll be out if you don¡¯t run. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I thought about it. I wanted to just stay here and wait for them toe and find me¡­but that would be no fun. So, I decided to do as Yoo-gwang said. ¡°Okay.¡± I ran towards the stairs. Yoo-gwang then began to follow me. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you.¡± ¡°....¡± Yoo-gwang froze at my response, but then he started to follow me again. ¡°No matter how good you are at fighting, it¡¯s better if you¡¯re with someone.¡± ¡®Ugh. This man.¡¯ Luckily, I¡¯d kept that part to myself. There was a VJ filming me so I couldn¡¯t just say how I felt. Especially curse words. ¡°As you wish.¡± With that, I began to look for the boxes. Why? Because I¡¯m bored. And to make the show more interesting, of course. Just then, Yoo-gwang found a box. ¡°I found one!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± How did he find one so quickly? I guess there¡¯s something to say for experience. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± With that, Yoo-gwang opened the box. There was a card inside. ¡°What does it say?¡± I asked. ¡°Here,¡± Yoo-gwang said, holding out the card for me. It read: [One-Time Summon for Reinforcements ¨C You may call upon any team member at any time.] ¡°Not bad.¡± Really. Not bad at all. If we were to meet someone from the opposing team, we could call someone and make it 2:1. But Yoo-gwang handed the card to me. ¡°You can have it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± I politely declined. But for some reason, Yoo-gwang stuffed the card into my pocket. ¡°If you need me, just say my name!¡± ¡°....¡± God, he¡¯s annoying. Just then, we heard the announcement. [We¡¯ll now start the game in five¡­four¡­three¡­two¡­one. The game will now start! You may begin.] The start of the game was announced and I smiled. Now the fun could really begin. *** ¡°Sian, where are you going?¡± ¡°The bathroom.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yoo-gwang froze in front of the bathroom. Why does he keep insisting on following me? Does he like me? No, I don¡¯t think so. He was looking around and suddenly, he froze. He then began to run soon after. ¡°What the¡­¡± I turned to look at what he saw that scared him so much. It was Luyoung Ji from the Chinese team. He was running towards us. He was huge and very fast, but what kind of name was Ji? Like, oh, gee, how boring? Anyways, the boring¡­I mean, Luyoung stopped in front of me. ¡°Hi.¡± He waved at me with a smile. He seemed very happy to see me. From what I¡¯ve heard, it wasn¡¯t just Jang-chun who liked me either. It¡¯s just that Luyoung here was more subtle. ¡°Hello,¡± I said, feeling rather happy myself. Then, I pulled out the card that Yoo-gwang had given me. The card that would allow me to summon any team member. I used the card and soon, Yoo-gwang was dragged over to us. ¡°Sian! Why would you do that?¡± Yoo-gwang demanded. Wow, really? Then again, his whole career was built on being kind of a shameless jerk. In other words, I knew he didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°You told me to use it if I needed someone.¡± ¡°But why him? He¡¯ll get us both!¡± ¡°No. He¡¯ll just get you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yoo-gwang asked, but I was already running. I could hear Yoo-gwang shouting in the distance along with the sound of a name tag being ripped off. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: The Chinese Variety Show (Part 3)

Chapter 172: Chapter 172: The Chinese Variety Show (Part 3)

[Yoo-gwang is out. Yoo-gwang is out. You may return after five minutes.] ¡°Nice.¡± It was so good to hear that the guy was out, but he would still be back in after five minutes. I would love nothing more than to get him kicked out again. Just then, I saw Sullin standing in front of an elevator. The female member of the Chinese team from Run and Run. Perfect height and perfect body, as well as a beautiful, well-proportioned face. She got onto the elevator as I ran after her. I stuck my arm in between the doors, preventing them from closing. Ding- The elevator doors reopened and I got in. Sullin¡¯s eyes widened as soon as she saw me. ¡°Oh!¡± Wait, wasn¡¯t that Korean? Anyways, I smiled at her. ¡°Hello~¡± ¡°Oh, hi¡­¡± Sullin said shyly. But wait a second. She can speak Korean? ¡°Oh, you speak Korean?¡± ¡°Yes¡­hehe¡­I lived here for a while when I was a child.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I didn¡¯t know that. No, wait. I think I read about that in an article somewhere before. ¡°I¡¯m a huge fan of yours, Sian!¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I said, with a big smile. ¡°May I shake your hand¡­?¡± Sullin asked bashfully. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I said sticking out my hand. Sullin took it, and she blushed. Did she like holding my hand that much? Hehe. Well, aren¡¯t I popr? But just then, Sullin attacked. She came forward as if to hug me and all of a sudden, her left arm swung around me. She soon had her hand on my name tag and¡­she couldn¡¯t rip it off. Of course, she couldn¡¯t. Why? Because now her left arm was in my hand. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sullin had a panicked look on her face. She probably was not expecting me to react so quickly. ¡°Were you trying to rip my name tag off?¡± ¡°Well, I¡­I just¡­I¡¯m a huge fan!¡± she cried out, but I didn¡¯t fall for it this time. I yanked her back into my arms and this time, it was me who swung her left arm around until I had Sullin¡¯s name tag in my hand. I immediately ripped it off. Rip! ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, swinging her name tag back and forth. I couldn¡¯t believe she would attack me by pretending to be my fan. But just then, Sullin began to cry. ¡°Waahaa¡­.haaaa¡­.¡± ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ Shoot. She looked so adorable just now. I just wanted to scoop her up and put her in my pocket. ¡°Sian, you¡¯re so mean!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ding-dong. The elevator stopped on the second floor. As soon as the doors opened, I got off. I knew if I stayed any longer with her, I¡¯d probably end up ripping my name tags off for her. [Sullin is out. Sullin is out. You may return after five minutes.] ¡°But wow. Her curves though.¡± I felt it while we were hugging. They were amazing. How can I put it? It was like two pillows you just wanted to bury yourself in¡­no, stop. Anyways, I turned to leave when I saw two mene from around the corner. It was Ji-jin and Yoo-gwang. ¡°Sian!¡± Yoo-gwang shouted, running over to me. Ji-jin grabbed him by the back of his pants to stop him. He turned to me with a smile. ¡°Hey, Sian. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Oh, hi. I just got Sullin¡¯s name tag.¡± ¡°Oh, that was you? Good job!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpliment her! I lost my name tag because of her! Tell him!¡± ¡°About what?¡± I snapped. Yoo-gwang visibly drew back. Nice to know that he listens when I use my murderous wrath at least. ¡°Yoo-gwang, will you stop? Quit ming Sian. She¡¯s a girl. You should be ashamed of yourself.¡± ¡°And why do you keep taking her side? You¡¯re not even close with her!¡± Yoo-gwang said, sounding sad. ¡°I¡¯ve met her twice,¡± Ji-jin said, giving me another smile. ¡°Well, you suck. I¡¯m telling everyone how mean you are!¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Well then, you two keep talking. I have to go.¡± With a wave, I turned to go, but the two men started walking with me. ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Sian. It¡¯s dangerous for you to be alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, initially being polite. If I were to be honest, I would¡¯ve told them to fuck off, but there was a camera. ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel bad.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Fine, they can do what they want. I¡¯ll use them to distract Luyoung if I run into him again. We soon arrived at the reading room. There¡¯s usually a lot of students in here reading, but today it waspletely empty. Was this okay? Eh, whatever. The show producers rented it so they can deal with the fallback. ¡°Any good books?¡± I said, looking at the books on the shelves. Books. It may be hard to believe but I am an avid book-lover. How else would I have be the best of the best? I got where I am by doing back-breaking training but also by mastering as much as I could. ¡°I sure did a lot.¡± Yeah, but I only read about twenty books in my former lifetime. After that, every time I went near one, I would end up ripping it. But just then, I saw it. A box. ¡°I found one,¡± I said, with a smile. But when I read the card, it said ¡®Gotcha!¡¯ ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± I threw the card at a window the card got stuck in the ss. I began walking again and found another box hidden in one of the desks. ¡°Wow.¡± That¡¯s two now. I opened it. Another fake card. ¡°Seriously?¡± I threw the card again and this one, too, got stuck in the window ss. I walked some more. But just then, I heard Ji-jin and Yoo-gwang shout. ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Luyoung!¡± They started to run away while we could hear the sound of feet stomping as Luyoung ran into the room, but it wasn¡¯t just Luyoung. Jang-chun was with him as well. ¡°Oh.¡± I hid behind the desk, watching the whole thing. Ji-jin and Yoo-gwang managed to make their escape (had they always been that fast?) but Luyoung and Jang-chun ran after them just as quickly. Zoom! Ji-jin and Yoo-gwang passed right by me. Zoom! So did Luyoung and Jang-chun. How did they not see me? Well, now I was stuck to the ceiling. The VJ that was following me was also looking around, trying to find me. And that¡¯s when I saw it. One of the tables way over there had a small box hidden in one of itspartments! It really does help to look from higher ces. I immediately made my way over to the box. And the VJ found me immediately. ¡°Sian, where were you?¡± the VJ asked curiously. ¡°Oh. I just went somewhere.¡± ¡°You just disappeared. You scared me¡­¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologized. Then I opened the box. A card was inside. And this time, it wasn¡¯t a fake. The words were intriguing as well. [Summon the enemy.] A card that would allow me to call an opponent of my choice to my location. Perfect. ¡°I want to use this.¡± ¡°Now?¡± the VJ asked, shocked. Just then, off in the distance, we heard the sounds of stomping and crashing before hearing the loud sound of name tags being ripped off. From the shouting, it sounded like it was Ji-jin¡¯s name tag. Soon, Yoo-gwang¡¯s cries joined in as well. [Ji-jin is out. Ji-jin is out. You may return after five minutes.] [Yoo-gwang is out. Yoo-gwang is out.] Yoo-gwang was now out of the game. Thank goodness. ¡°Yes, now.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s two of them over there,¡± VJ said, pointing. It was Luyoung and Jang-chun, holding up the name tags. Ji-jin and Yoo-gwang must have struggled a lot because their clothes were all ripped. Soon, Luyoung and Jang-chun saw me and approached me with big smiles on their faces. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I want to use it.¡± ¡°....¡± The VJ looked confused, but then, he spoke up. ¡°Who do you want to summon?¡± ¡°Sullin.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The VJ called the producer and soon, Sullin was called to the scene. *** ¡­ The atmosphere was filled with tension and confusion. I was standing along in the reading room, facing three members from the Chinese team: Jang-chun, Luyoung, and Sullin. ¡°Sian, I¡¯ll just take one okay?¡± Jang-chun said, making his way over to me. Luyoung smirked in response, but Sullin pouted. ¡°I want to take Sian¡¯s name tag.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yeah. She got mine earlier,¡± Sullin said, showing her back to us. Everyone nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± ¡°You two take care of her then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Jang-chun said, standing in front of me. The confidence was evident on his face. No doubt, he thought that I was an easy mark. Does he not watch the news? ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Jang-chun said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re good at fighting.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°But I have plenty of experience in martial arts. I doubt you can beat me.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Bet I could. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how good I am.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said, rolling out my shoulders and stretching my fingers. Wait, why did I stretch my fingers? I¡¯m not going to hit him. I guess it¡¯s a habit. Anyways, Jang-chun got into his position to rip my name tag off. Then, he spoke up again. ¡°But, Sian?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would you like to grab some dinner me with tonight?¡± ¡°Ooooh~¡± Sullin. Luyoung remained quiet. But then again, he doesn¡¯t understand Korean. ¡°Dinner? You want to get food?¡± I asked. Just asking. I wanted to see if he knew what he was getting into. ¡°Yeah. Just a simple dinner. Do I still make you ufortable?¡± ¡°A simple dinner doesn¡¯t sound appealing to me.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Jang-chun smirked as if he¡¯d been expecting my answer. ¡°Oh!¡± Sullin gasped, covering her mouth with both her hands as she blushed. No doubt these two were interpreting my response differently from what I meant. Anyways, Jang-chun continued talking. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so straight forward. Fine. I don¡¯t mind getting straight to the point. Does this make us an interracial couple?¡± ¡°What?¡± What the hell is this guy saying? Wait a second. Does he think I meant that I want to sleep with him? Wow, this pervert. Just then, he dropped his voice to a whisper so only I could hear. ¡°I¡¯ll reserve a room in the best hotel in Seoul. Since a simple dinner isn¡¯t appealing for you, I¡¯ll make it as spicy and hot as possible. I¡¯m quite skilled in bed, you know. Hehe.¡± ¡°Crazy bastard.¡± I grabbed him by the head and pushed him down. He was now t on the ground with his back exposed to me. I reached down and ripped his name tag off. Rip! I must have ripped too hard because a piece of his shirt came off with it. Chapter 173 - The Chinese Variety Show (Part 4)

Chapter 173: Chapter 173: The Chinese Variety Show (Part 4)

..... The shocked silence was permeating. Jang-chun looked up at me, still on the floor. By the look on his face, I could easily tell that he still hadn¡¯t processed what had happened. Just then, the announcement came on. [Jang-chun is out. Jang-chun is out. You may return after five minutes.] Jang-chun dropped his head to the floor. Luyoung and Sullin simply stared in disbelief. Their faces were the epitome of surprise. All of a sudden, Sullin hid behind Luyoung. ¡°Hehe.¡± I gestured at Luyoung toe at me. I kicked Jang-chun as he was still on the floor in front of me. ¡°Move. You¡¯re in my way.¡± ¡°Oh¡­r-right¡­¡± Jang-chun crawled over to a space between desks as if to hide. He¡¯s probably nning to wait out his five minutes here so he can carry out his revenge. Soon, Luyoung and I were facing each other as I stared at him. Luyoung, the pro-wrestler. He certainly looked the part. If an average guy had met Luyoung in the streets, that guy would¡¯ve run away for sure. Unfortunately, not me. I¡¯m Sian Lee, the best of the best. My body may be that of a girl, but that doesn¡¯t mean I lost my strength. Soon enough, Luyoung muttered something in Chinese before he ran towards me. Now that I think about it, I understand Chinese as well. In case you were wondering, the guy was saying that he was going to avenge Jang-chun. As he had his arms spread out, I spread out mine as well and grabbed both his hands. We pushed against each other. Luyoung initially nned to bend my wrists with as little strength as possible but found himself having to push more as my wrist didn¡¯t go back as he¡¯d nned. But even when he was pushing with all his might, he still couldn¡¯t push me down. And so, he kept increasing the intensity of his strength. Unfortunately for him, I didn¡¯t bend. ¡°Pfft.¡± So I bent him. Snap. ¡°Aaah!¡± Luyoung¡¯s sudden cry startled Sullin and the VJ. Sullin sped off while the VJ stared. They couldn¡¯t believe what I had just done. Of course, the most surprised person was Luyoung. His eyes widened as he stared in disbelief. And then, all of a sudden, he fell on both of his knees. ¡°Er¡­.ergh!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± I reached down and ripped the name tag off his back. Rip! And this time as well, a piece of his shirt came off with it. ¡°Sorry.¡¯ *** With the two name tags, I walked out of the library. Sullin hadpletely disappeared by now. Oh, you¡¯re wondering about Luyoung and Jang-chun? Those two had sped out of the library the moment they were announced to be out. They looked embarrassed as well. ¡°Um, excuse me, Sian¡­¡± the VJ said, pointing the camera at me. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did they¡­go easy on you perhaps¡­¡± the VJ asked, looking suspicious. ¡°Why? Is that what it looked like?¡± ¡°Well, no¡­it looked real, but¡­but it doesn¡¯t make sense¡­you look so weak and yet¡­how did you¡­he¡¯s a Hulk¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s more to a person than their size,¡± I said, giving the VJ a light jab in the shoulder. I almost considered giving him a taste of my real strength, but I held back as I thought about my old VJ Jun-jin. ¡°So you won with your strength alone?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I answered with a firm nod. Does this man not watch the news? The shocking incidents I¡¯ve caused have been on there more than once or twice. ¡°Wow¡­so the rumors are true.¡± ¡°Rumors? The stuff you heard is probably all true. Aside from the super oundish stuff.¡± Yeah. I know most of the stuff about me probably sounded unbelievable. It would be more realistic to just ept the fact that there¡¯s stuff about me out there. It¡¯s not like they can be any crazier anyway. ¡°Then could you hit me once?¡± the VJ asked, suddenly extending out his arm. Is he crazy? I suddenly had a shback to Jun-jin doing the exact same thing. ¡°You really want me to? You¡¯re not going to regret itter, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m a man! I stay true to my words!¡± He¡¯d just answered with more passion than necessary. ¡°I might break your bones,¡± I said, giving him onest chance to back out. ¡°Haha. Yeah, right,¡± the man scoffed. People are strange. Even when they see something shocking, they soon forget and go back to their skepticism. This man has heard all the stuff about me and yet he still puts his arm for me to hit. Ugh. People can be so frustrating sometimes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going in.¡± I began to flex my fingers. The VJ put his camera on the ground. ¡°No regrets.¡± ¡°Of course. Go ahead and give it all you got. I¡¯m pretty strong.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± I hit his arm. Snap! Thud. *** The VJ had passed out, so he had to be taken to the hospital. Naturally, that meant filming had to be stopped and I could take a rest. ¡°Your VJ is going to the hospital?¡± Yoo-gwang asked me. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said with a shrug. I can¡¯t really say it was because I hit him. The VJ was the one who asked me to. ¡°Weren¡¯t you with him?¡± Yoo-gwang asked. ¡°You can ask him yourselfter,¡± I suggested with a smile. The cast members all gathered around. ¡°But who got Jang-chun and Luyoung¡¯s name tags?¡± Guk-jong asked in wonder. Not just him, either. Everyone was curious. ¡°Seriously, who? I was so shocked when I heard they were out,¡± Ji-jin muttered in surprise. Everyone looked at one another, trying to decipher who it was. Finally, they all stared at me. ¡°Huh?¡± I said. ¡°Was it you, Sian?¡± Ji-jin questioned. ¡°Yes,¡± I answered. Everyone gasped. ¡°Whoa! Really?¡± Ji-jin cried out. Then all of a sudden, he pushed Guk-jong aside to stand next to me. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to be with Sian. You guys can have Guk-jong.¡± ¡°Nuh-uh! He¡¯s useless!¡± Yoo-gwang said, simultaneously shading Guk-jong as he also ran over to me. But is it really okay for Yoo-gwang to talk like that about someone a lot older than him? Judging by the immensely angry look on Guk-jong¡¯s face, I¡¯m guessing no. ¡°Wow, you guys. I¡¯ll get you for thister,¡± Guk-jong said, looking murderous. Ji-jin and Yoo-gwang suddenly looked nervous, though they continued to stand next to me. Just then, Mr. Seo waddled over to us, looking as easy-going as ever. He kind of looked like a penguin. ¡°We¡¯re thinking of starting the game again,¡± the penguin said. ¡°Do it,¡± Ji-jin replied. ¡°Oh, uh, okay¡­¡± And with that, the game resumed. Only this time, Guk-jong was stered to me. ¡°Sian, let¡¯s stick together.¡± ¡°What?¡± Why does this muscr guy want to stay with me? I doubt it¡¯s because he feels protective of me? ¡°I want to see how strong you are with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then,¡± I replied with a shrug. ¡°But did you seriously beat them with strength alone? They didn¡¯t go easy on you, did they?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± What should I say? This was how the VJ started the conversation that got himnded in the hospital¡­ ¡°You should ask them yourselves.¡± ¡°Does that mean you did indeed win with strength alone or¡­.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I answered. Of course, I won with my strength, you spineless bastard. Oh, sorry. I¡¯ve been cursing a lot these days so I hope you can be understanding. Being a girl has brought all kinds of situations that made me want to curse. The worst one being PMS. That¡¯s hell. Anyways, Guk-jong continued to talk. ¡°Wow¡­I don¡¯t believe it. You know very well that Luyoung is a pro-wrestler.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m an idol.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°But speaking of strength, work on your own muscles. What is this?¡± I said, poking Guk-jong¡¯s muscles. They were firm, but not well-defined. To me, they simply looked like they were there for decoration. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s mean.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologized. He was right. He probably worked hard for those muscles and it wasn¡¯t right to downgrade his efforts like that. That was mean of me. But just then, Jang-chun and Luyoung came around the corner. At the moment they saw me, they immediately turned around to run away. Guk-jong seemed confused. ¡°Huh. Why did they do that?¡± ¡°I guess they¡¯re scared of me,¡± I answered. I couldn¡¯t me them. After what I did to them, it was understandable. Especially after they knew just how much stronger I was than them. It would be best for them to stay away from me to avoid embarrassing themselves any further. ¡°No way. I bet they did go easy on you. There¡¯s just no way you actually won against them,¡± Guk-jong said, eying my skinny arms. He also took that moment to steal a nce at my chest. I was immediately tempted to gauge his eyes out. ¡°Go ask them yourselves,¡± I said for what felt like the hundredth time. Go on, you bastard. I almost spat the words at him. ¡°Okay, fine. No need to get mad¡­¡± A look of fear passed over Guk-jong¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯m on my period,¡± I said, switching over to a smile. But Guk-jong still looked scared. To be honest, he seemed a tad ufortable as well. Anyways, we continued walking down the corridor when we ran into Luyoung and Jang-chun again. Three other people were standing behind them. Sullin, Luwein, and Lee Sung. The entire Chinese team hade together. Jang-chun was standing in the front, looking right at me as he spoke up. ¡°Sian, it¡¯s time for our revenge.¡± ¡®You wish, you prick.¡¯ Luckily, I had managed to keep that to myself. Just then, Guk-jong began to shout. ¡°Sian! Run!¡± He grabbed my hand and started to run, so I ran with him. The Chinese team began to run after us. ¡°Let¡¯s just face them, Guk-jong.¡± ¡°No way! There¡¯s five of them!¡± ¡°So?¡± Now we were running up the stairs. Guk-jong was running rather well for a man who was weighed down by all that muscle. ¡°What do¡­haa¡­you mean¡­ha¡­so?...ha¡­they¡­ha¡­are not¡­.haa¡­like¡­Ji-jin or¡­Yoo-gwang!...haa haa¡­look¡­haa¡­.at them!...haa haa¡­they¡¯re so¡­haa¡­tall!...haa..haa¡­¡± Guk-jong was now struggling to breathe. ¡°So you¡¯re just going to run away? I doubt that will help.¡± Jang-chun was right on our heels. We probably had about five seconds before he caught us. Guk-jong looked behind and they began to run even faster. I removed my hand out of his Guk-jong¡¯s grip. Snatch. Guk-jong¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Sian!¡± But unlike Yoo-gwang, Guk-jong stood his ground. I stood on the stairs, facing the five Chinese team members. That made Luyoung and Jang-chun do a slight double-take. So now, it was five against one. Since the stairs were narrow, they couldn¡¯t alle at me at once. That just made it harder for them to bring me down. Meanwhile, Guk-jong was watching this whole scene in disbelief. ¡°Wow, so the rumors were true¡­?¡± Guk-jong muttered under his breath. Chapter 174 - The Chinese Variety Show (Part 5)

Chapter 174: Chapter 174: The Chinese Variety Show (Part 5)

¡°Come on,¡± I said to the five people standing below me on the stairs, but Luyoung and Jang-chun remained where they were. They were staring at me in anticipation. If this had been the lobby or somewhere with more space, they would¡¯ve attacked me by now. Unfortunately, the stairs were narrow. Not to mention the pummeling these two had gotten earlier. They were probably still scared of me because of that. Just then, Luwein and Yisung attempted toe forward, but Jang-chun stopped them. ¡°Freeze.¡± At that, Luwein and Yisung both stared at Jang-chun in confusion. So, Jang-chun spoke up. ¡°You can¡¯t beat this one.¡± He said it so seriously and yet it sounded like an odd scene from a movie. At first, Luwein and Yisung protested but once Luyoung, the pro-wrestler, backed up Jang-chun, the two shut up. And they all turned to stare at me again. Guk-jong stood next to me. ¡°Sian, you¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They¡¯re too scared to attack you,¡± Guk-jong said in genuine surprise. Of course, he was surprised. Luyoung and Jang-chun were both huge. I was barely half their size, and yet they seemed genuinely hesitant to attack me. ¡°Of course they are,¡± I answered. Guk-jong nodded. Then, he turned to Jang-chun. ¡°Hey, Jang-chun.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jang-chun replied. ¡°I heard Sian got your name tag¡­¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to win against Sian, either,¡± Jang-chun cut in. ¡°What?¡± Guk-jong demanded. His face seemed rather insulted by that, but Jang-chun kept going. ¡°I said you can¡¯t beat her either. She¡¯ll probably have yours too.¡± ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Guk-jong countered. Sure, he¡¯s not as big as Luyoun, but he had some sizable muscles himself. The idea of losing to a girl like me was probably a huge blow to his ego. Anyways, at Guk-jong¡¯s response, Jang-chun cackled. And so did Luyoung. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything because it was embarrassing. But she got me pretty quickly. Luyoung as well. I know it¡¯s hard to believe. Believe me, I don¡¯t want to myself. But it¡¯s true,¡± Jang-chun said with a scoff. Next to him, Luyoung nodded, confirming the story. Guk-jong turned to stare at me as if to ask me whether what they just said is true. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you it¡¯s true?¡± Maybe now he¡¯ll listen. I wonder how many more times I¡¯ll have to tell him before it sinks in. Guk-jong can be incredibly annoying sometimes. Just then, the five Chinese members suddenly ran up at incredible speed, but I wasn¡¯t shocked. It was expected of them. But just then, Guk-jong suddenly stood in front of me. ¡°Sian!¡± he shouted. ¡°Run!¡± I¡¯m sure Guk-jong thought he was being noble, but to me, he was just in my way. I found him so bothersome that I grabbed him by the back of his head, picked him up, and threw him out of the way. Whoosh! ¡°Ah!¡± Crash. Tumble tumble tumble¡­ And so, Guk-jong started rolling down the stairs. The Chinese team just stared in shock. ¡°Hello?¡± I said, taking a step forward. They all took a step back. I sped up. Whoosh! Whoosh! Rip! I got Luwein¡¯s name tag first. Then, I got Yisung¡¯s. With a spin, Inded next to Jang-chun and ripped his name tag as well. Just then, Luyoung bent forward and mmed his shoulder into my hips and lifted me! In response, I reached down and ripped the nametag on his back. Rip! Idiot. Did he think this was a wrestling match? Anyways, that¡¯s how I got four nametags. Now, it was just Sullin left. ¡°Hey, Sullin,¡± I said with a wave. With a scream, Sullin began to run. ¡°Kyaah!¡± Unfortunately, it was no use. I had already grabbed her by the arm and was pulling her into mine. Squish~ I felt Sullin¡¯s chest press against mine. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ This wasn¡¯t my goal, I swear, but¡­wow, Sullin is curvier than I thought. Anyways, as I hugged Sullin, I reached down and grabbed the nametag on her hip. Rip! And with that, all five of the Chinese members were out. The only person still standing was the VJ filming this whole thing. The VJ continued to stare at me in shock as the announcement came on. [Luwein is out. Luwein is out. You may return after five minutes.] [Yisung is out. Yisung is out. You may return after five minutes.] [Jang-chun is out. Jang-chun is out.] [Luyoung is out. Luyoung is out.] [Sullin is out. Sullin is out.] *** Once Luwein and Yisung were back in the game, I chased after them and got their other name tags, getting them out and winning the game. Afterward, my poprity soared again, as did the conspiracy theory of me being an alien. Anyways, we finished all the missions, and right now, it was nighttime. Filming was over and it was time to say our goodbye¡¯s. ¡°Nice job, everyone,¡± I said. Just then, Guk-jong approached me. ¡°Sian!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t youe to my gym?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°You want to?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Guk-jong said, looking disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s just,¡± he added, ¡°I thought it¡¯d be nice to work out together.¡± He gave my body a quick scan. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I answered with a smile. I was going to give him one more second to move his eyes. He was currently stealing nces at my chest, and it was irritating. ¡°Oh, okay. But stop by anyway. I¡¯d love to see how you work out,¡± Guk-jong said eagerly. Then again, when I was losing weight, I spent a lot of time at the gym. Exercise is incredibly important when you¡¯re trying to burn fat. ¡°Okay, I will,¡± I lied. ¡°Thanks!¡± Guk-jong said sincerely. I turned and headed towards the van. I saw Hak-gyu standing next to it having a conversation with Jang-chun. ¡°Huh?¡± What the hell is Jang-chun doing? I called out to Hak-gyu. ¡°Hey, Ha- Manager Lee!¡± I need to stop treating Hak-gyu in such a familiar way. Then again, technically, he and I are the same age. So can you me me? ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I said, staring at Jang-chun. A smile spread across Jang-chun¡¯s face. I almost reached out to rip it off his face but I refrained. ¡°Jang-chun says he wants to have dinner with you.¡± ¡°Dinner?¡± I continued to look at Jang-chun. He mimed eating with a spoon. I held up my middle finger to him. ¡°Wha¡­¡± Jang-chun¡¯s jaw dropped, looking offended. ¡°That¡¯s a joke, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, still holding out my middle finger. Jang-chun sputtered. ¡°Are you still scared of me?¡± he demanded. ¡°Scared?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jang-chun answered. He continued. ¡°I know you¡¯re just doing this because you¡¯re intimidated that I¡¯m the top star and really handsome. No need to lie.¡± ¡®Wow. This guy,¡¯ I thought, but I continued to listen as he kept spewing nonsense. ¡°You know, I¡¯m just an average guy. I¡¯m not that different from other people. I just happen to be famous and really handsome. There¡¯s no need to be intimidated by me.¡± With that, he stuck his hand out to me. You know, his Korean is really good. ¡°Take my hand and let¡¯s go get dinner. I¡¯ll treat you to something luxurious.¡± At those words, I began to think about whether I should go. Yeah, right. Why would I think about that? Hate to say it but I had no ns to go with him. I was simply thinking about how I could curse him out. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± At the sight of me thinking, Jang-chun looked expectant. Then, I answered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± I said politely. Yeah. I shouldn¡¯t curse. It¡¯s a bad habit. ¡°What do you mean? Let¡¯s just go eat,¡± Jang-chun said. ¡°I said no,¡± I spat out. And then¡­ ¡°I said I¡¯m buying. It¡¯s my treat so let¡¯s go. You don¡¯t have to be so intimidated by my good looks.¡± ¡°Ugh, you fucktard, I said no.¡± I grabbed Jang-chun by the cor and Jang-chun looked shocked, but it was nothingpared to how Hak-gyu looked. ¡°Sian, what are you doing?!¡± Hak-gyu immediately pulled me off with my fists clenched. I was this close to hitting the guy. God, he was annoying. ¡°Wow¡­were you just about to hit me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was,¡± I said. I went for another attempt, but Hak-gyu blocked me again. Jang-chun shook his head, muttering under his breath. ¡°Wow¡­this really is the first.¡± ¡°And you got lucky. Let¡¯s go, Manager Lee,¡± I said. With a final breath to calm myself down, I climbed into the van, but Hak-gyu did not. I looked outside to see what was going on, only to find Hak-gyu bowing to Jang-chun in apology. But then, I saw something even more shocking when Jang-chun reached out to hit Hak-gyu on the back of his head! ¡°What the hell?¡± I opened the door and climbed out of the van. Both Jang-chun and Hak-gyu turned to look at me at the same time. Jang-chun looked furious, as did Hak-gyu. He clearly felt he had no choice in the matter. Even if Hak-gyu fought back, he can¡¯t win. This made me even more furious. Just then, Jang-chun smirked. ¡°This really is the first. I¡¯m not one to be rejected and take an attitude like that from just anyone.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you into someone who will.¡± I stomped forward, but Hak-gyu blocked me again. He leaned forward to whisper in my ear. ¡°Sian¡­I got a call from Mr. Park earlier and he asked me to beg you to not get into a fight with Jang-chun¡­We¡¯re trying to expand into China and there¡¯s a lot of investments hanging on this. So just let it go¡­¡± ¡°Let it go?¡± This man still doesn¡¯t know me. ¡°Yes, just take it easy. We need Jang-chun¡¯s agency to help us with the Chinese expansion¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Fine, then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Uh¡­huh, Sian¡­Sian¡­? No!¡± Hak-gyu tried to block me again, but it was toote. My fist had already made contact with Jang-chun¡¯s face. ¡°Pow!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± And with that, Jang-chun was out. I know Hak-gyu told me to take it easy, so I did. I went very easy on Jang-chun. I never said I wouldn¡¯t hit the guy. ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s already out.¡± I grabbed Jang-chun by the tongue and his eyes immediately burst open. I made him stand up only to knock him out again. Pow! Wham! Pow! Pow! With that, I immediately felt thirty years younger. Chapter 175 - Catching the Goblins (Part 1)

Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Catching the Goblins (Part 1)

¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± ¡°Right? That sort of strength is impossible for a human.¡± ¡°You mean he¡¯s not human?¡± ¡°I mean he is, but¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Hey. I heard a rumor that the heavens are sending people from other dimensions into our world with superhuman powers.¡± ¡°Really? Why?¡± ¡°To catch us. The goblins.¡± ¡°Ha. Yeah, right. How can humans catch us?¡± ¡°I heard that these humans are different. All the skilled professionals at Han Entertainment are people from different dimensions reborn as people in this world.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°How do you not know this? Living in Uzbekistan for thest century has really messed with your head.¡± ¡°Uzbekistan is full of beautiful people. Rolling around in bed with them every night did make me go a little crazy.¡± ¡°Anyways, I think this guy is one of those people reborn from a different world.¡± ¡°I want to meet him. What does he do?¡± With that, the two men stood up as they held up a tablet. Then, they saw me. ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡± And soon, they left the caf¨¦. ¡°What¡¯s with them?¡± That was me as I took off my mask while staring at their gradually disappearing figures. If you¡¯re wondering what was going on, it¡¯s been an hour since I beat up Jang-chun and he had to go to the hospital. I was waiting at a caf¨¦ now because Jinwoo called. In other words, I was waiting for him. And that¡¯s pretty much how I ended up hearing the conversation of those two guys. ¡°What goblins?¡± I definitely heard them refer to themselves as goblins, and they were watching a video of me on the tablet. I also distinctly heard them talking about heaven and the people at Han Entertainment. They were surely not your average people. ¡°Should I follow them?¡± I really wanted to ask them what they were talking about earlier. ¡°Ugh, too bothersome. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find me anyway.¡± Didn¡¯t they say they were curious about me and what I did? And that they wanted to meet me? I¡¯m sure they will. I can ask them then. ¡°Speaking of meeting, where the hell is Jinwoo?¡± It¡¯s already been fifteen minutes and he still hadn¡¯t arrived. Just then, a middle-aged man entered the caf¨¦. It was Jinwoo. ¡°Hey, Jinwoo. I mean, Mr. Park.¡± I waved at him. Upon seeing me, Jinwoo speed-walked over to me. He did not look at me. ¡°What¡¯s with your face?¡± ¡°...¡± Without a response, Jinwoo sat at the table across from me. Then, he downed the coffee in front of him. The coffee I had paid for. ¡°Hot!¡± ¡°It just came out.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve told me.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve asked.¡± ¡°Right.¡± He took another tentative sip after blowing into the cup. ¡°So why¡¯d you call me?¡± I asked. Jinwoo scoffed. ¡°Do you seriously not know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I said, keeping my face innocent. Jinwoo smirked before he answered. ¡°It¡¯s about Jang-chun.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You really did a number on him.¡± ¡°I went easy on him.¡± If I¡¯d really gone for him, he¡¯d be dead. What was Jinwoo¡¯s problem? But Jinwoo remained silent. ¡°....¡± ¡°What? Did hispany say something?¡± ¡°Of course they did. It¡¯s a huge mess. The agency president is getting on a ne as we speak.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I answered. ¡°You¡¯re acting as if this is happening to someone else. Well, thanks to you, our Chinese projects are all finished.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I answered, not feeling remorseful at all. Why should I? One, I¡¯m not one to feel apologetic and two, I did nothing wrong. HE was trash so I treated him like one. ¡°Well, as long as you know. So why¡¯d you hit him?¡± ¡°I saw him hit Hak-gyu and I got mad.¡± ¡°Jang-chun hit Hak-gyu?¡± By the look on his face, this was news to Jinwoo. ¡°Yeah. He was hitting Hak-gyu all over and beating him up.¡± With every word, Jinwoo¡¯s face became more and more hardened, but his voice remainedposed. ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved.¡± ¡°Would you have been able to?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jinwoo said, shaking his head. See? That¡¯s what I thought. ¡°Told you. That¡¯s why I hit him. Get it now?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­good job.¡± In the end, Jinwoo had to praise me. But then, he continued. ¡°But can I ask just one thing of you?¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°They want an apology. Not that I know if they¡¯ll ept it. But just apologize, okay? They¡¯re not happy in China right now. The amount of people criticizing you is no joke. There are millions of them. ¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The Chineseizens are on a different level. Millions¡­that does sound bad. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± ¡°Do you want me to?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he answered earnestly. I found my resistance crumbling after that. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Thanks, Sian!¡± Mr. Park said. His face brightened immediately. I mean, it¡¯s just an apology. It shouldn¡¯t be that hard. I¡¯ll just have to close my eyes and do it. But¡­but¡­if something happens, there¡¯s no apologizing. I¡¯m just going to beat them up even more. *** Now that my meeting with Jinwoo was over, I headed back to the dorms. Just then, Jia called me. ¡°Hey, Jia.¡± ¨C Sian, where are you? ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the dorms now. Why?¡± ¨C It¡¯ste. I¡¯m worried about you. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m almost there. Did you take a shower?¡± Why did I ask that? ¨C I¡¯m waiting so we can take one together. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Is this why I asked? Because I was hoping she would say that? But to be honest, I didn¡¯t want to take a shower with her. Every time I see her without her clothes off, I feel ufortable. I just can¡¯t get used to it. ¨C Yeah. So hurry up! ¡°Okay~¡± And soon, we hung up. Just then, two men came around the corner. They looked rather old. Hey, they were the two men from the caf¨¦. Wow, that was fast. ¡°Hey,dy.¡± That was the one on the right, so I answered. ¡°Yeah, asshole?¡± ¡°....¡± They two remained speechless. After about ten seconds, the guy on the left spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s only our first meeting. That¡¯s a little rude, don¡¯t you think? Then again, I heard you¡¯re pretty rude.¡± ¡°Your face is rude,¡± I said. The man frowned, but then, he started tough heartily. ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!¡± ¡°There really are all kinds of people in this world.¡± I tried to pass them but the one on the right blocked me. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Did you just push me?¡± I demanded. He smirked. He clearly didn¡¯t think much of me. ¡°Yeah. What are you going to do about it?¡± he jeered. My fist flew towards his face. Whoosh! That was the sound of my fist hitting air. In other words, he managed to dodge my fist. ¡°Oh.¡± I was shocked. No average human would¡¯ve been able to dodge that, but he did. That means he¡¯s definitely a goblin. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re not a normal human. You¡¯re pretty fast,¡± the guy on the right continued. The guy on the left nodded in agreement. It was he who spoke next. ¡°So were you really reborn into a new body?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked. Were they actual goblins? Does this mean they actually exist? If that¡¯s true, this is big news to me. ¡°How do you think? There are rumors throughout the goblinmunity right now. That¡¯s the reason why I asked. And now we know it¡¯s actually true.¡± The guy on the left gave my body a thorough scan. I wanted to gauge his eyes out, but I held back. This time, I asked the question. ¡°So you¡¯re actual goblins?¡± ¡°Oh, how did you know?¡± ¡°I overheard you guys.¡± ¡°You overheard us?¡± ¡°At the caf¨¦.¡± ¡°Oh¡­oh! Oh! So you were the girl at the caf¨¦ with the mask on! I knew there was something strange about you!¡± the guy on the left cried, pointing at me. ¡°See! I told you there was something off about her,¡± the one on the right spat out to his partner. ¡°Well, whatever. Moving on. So why¡¯d youe to find me?¡± I asked. I was seriously curious. Why did theye looking for me? I, for one, wanted nothing to do with these guys. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°Why do you think?¡± the one on the left asked with a smirk. ¡°I just asked the same question, asshole,¡± I said. His face hardened. Then, he answered. ¡°We just wanted to see what kind of person you were. And why they¡¯re sending people from other worlds into this one. We wanted to know if the rumors were true ¨C that you¡¯re here to get rid of us.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t think so. I think my rebirth was an ident.¡± Yeah. I mean, me being born in a woman¡¯s body had to be a mistake. I¡¯m sure the others were reborn by ident as well. ¡°There¡¯s no way it was an ident. Gods don¡¯t make mistakes,¡± the goblin said with certainty. ¡°And how do you know that?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m one as well,¡± the goblin said with a shrug. I snorted. He¡¯s a god? Yeah, right. He wished. ¡°Did you justugh at me?¡± ¡°You? A god? That¡¯s funny.¡± I cackled. The one on the left grabbed me by the back of my head. In response, I reached for the back of his. But then, he dodged my hand again and reappeared behind me. ¡°Still, a human can¡¯t win against a goblin¡­wait? Where did she go¡­?¡± ¡°Behind you, asshole.¡± Yep. The moment the goblin appeared behind me, I put in a burst of speed and sped behind him. At the sight of me, the goblin gasped. ¡°Whoa!¡± Unfortunately for him, it was toote. My hand made its mark against the back of his head. p~! It was so loud that it rang throughout the whole neighborhood. And the goblin passed out. So goblins can lose consciousness too, huh? But wow. My hand actually hurt. He must have a really hard head. ¡°My god, is his head made of rock or what?¡± It was really hard. Anyways, I stared at the goblin on the right and he immediately took a step back. He¡¯s the one who giggled when he managed to dodge my fist. Now he looked shocked at how fast I could be. ¡°Hey, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°I¡­I have to go back¡­miss¡­¡± Well, look at him being polite all of a sudden. ¡°Go where?¡± I asked with a smirk. ¡°Home!¡± With that, he turned and began to run. I took off my shoe and threw it at him. Whoosh! Smack! Bullseye. A clean hit. With that, the second goblin went down as well. And that¡¯s how I caught two goblins. I feel like a Pokemon master. Chapter 176 - Catching the Goblins (Part 2)

Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Catching the Goblins (Part 2)

¡°Hmm.¡± I was currently staring down at the two goblins that I had tied up to some chairs. Oh yeah, I had taken them to an underground cer. Okay, fine. It¡¯s not underground. It¡¯s more like a warehouse. How did I get a warehouse? I asked Nayoung for a favor. ¡°They¡¯re seriously goblins?¡± Nayoung asked, staring at the two goblins. At that moment, they looked nothing more than two average-looking men. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what they said.¡± ¡°Really? How do you know they¡¯re telling the truth?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re a lot faster than the average human,¡± I said, giving the goblin on the left a good poke on the forehead. He was still out. Then again, he¡¯s lucky he¡¯s not dead. The moment I realized that they were goblins, I had used some of my powers on them. If they had been average humans, they would¡¯ve died. But considering that they¡¯re still alive, there was no doubt that they¡¯re not. ¡°Wow. This is so cool. So can they change into mes and stuff?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Can they?¡± Just in case, I ced a fire extinguisher next to us. If they do change into mes, I would use it on them. ¡°But how did you catch these goblins?¡± ¡°It just...happened.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± ¡°Yeah. It wasn¡¯t that hard.¡± Goblins just happen to be a bit stronger than humans. Other than that, no big deal. ¡°You really are something, Sian. So what are you from?¡± Nayoung finally asked. Then again, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been curious for a long time. I should probably tell Nayoung now. She¡¯s proven that she can keep a secret. ¡°I¡¯m actually not from another. Just from another century.¡± ¡°Another century?¡± Nayoung said. ¡°Yeah. Same, but I¡¯m from the Goryeo Dynasty.¡± ¡°Oh? Then you¡¯re from Goryeo?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was killed in battle and ended up here. You¡¯ve seen martial arts movies, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. When I was little.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from that era.¡± ¡°Wow!!¡± Nayoung gasped. She eyed up me up and down. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded before smiling. I took a step and began to walk up until I was walking on air. With that, Nayoung gasped once more. ¡°See?¡± ¡°Whoa¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before. Anyways, there you go.¡± ¡°Wow¡­it¡¯s so cool¡­then¡­was it really like in those movies?¡± ¡°There are some parts that aren¡¯t true, but for the most part, it was like that. When I saw my first martial arts movie, I was so shocked because it looked so much like where I used to live. I wondered if someone had taken a trip back to my time and came back.¡± I really do. How else could they have gotten such an urate depiction of my world? I¡¯m sure someone had time-traveled to my world and came back. ¡°Wow¡­this is super cool¡­¡± ¡°But keep this a secret, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Nayoung promised with a firm nod. ¡°And the truth is¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°The thing is¡­¡± The truth is I¡¯m a man, but can I tell her that? This is probably a good time to say that I¡¯ve been to the bathhouse together with Nayoung. Aside from her t chest, the rest of her body was pretty amazing. Her butt is so round and firm. And¡­no, let¡¯s leave it at that. I don¡¯t want to make things R-rated. ¡°What is it?¡± Nayoung asked, dying of curiosity. Now that I think about it, what if I tell her I¡¯m a man and she ps me? For now, I¡¯ll keep this to myself. Yeah, I should. I¡¯ve also touched Nayoung on the chest before. It¡¯s not like I wanted to, it¡¯s just that Nayoung grabbed my hands and ced them on her boobs herself. Saying something how she was jealous of mine. I¡¯ve also touched her butt¡­after all this, how can I tell her I¡¯m a man¡­she¡¯d hit me for sure. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Aw,e on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you next time. Now¡¯s not the right time.¡± Yeah. Now is not the right time. ¡°Okay. But you have to tell me next time, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we buy these goblins something to eat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let them go after a bit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You should go now, Nayoung. Thanks for the warehouse.¡± ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t make a mess. I¡¯ll get going.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After that, Nayoung left. Couldn¡¯t she stay? Absolutely not. There¡¯s no knowing what these goblins might do to Nayoung. They¡¯replete trash, so if ites to it, I¡¯ll kill them right here. ¡°Hey. Wake up.¡± I untied the gag around the mouth of the goblin on the left. Then I gave him a hard p on the back of his head. His eyes burst open in response. ¡°What the-!¡± ¡°Shut it,¡± I ordered, ring down at him. His face hardened. He did not look happy. ¡°Where did youe from?¡± he shouted as he tried to burst out of his chair. How dare he? He should be on his knees right now. So I gave him another whack on the back of his head. Smack~! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Hey, goblin. Are you really a goblin?¡± ¡°Yes¡­you asshole¡­¡± he muttered, ring up at me. ¡°And what do you think you¡¯re looking at?¡± At that, he hurriedly lowered his eyes. I continued. ¡°I asked if you¡¯re really a goblin. How many times are you going to make me repeat myself? Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Okay, I am!¡± he shouted. I gave him another smack on the back of his head. No, wait a second. Let¡¯s be nice. Control. I should control myself. ¡°What are the goblins doing here?¡± ¡°We were always here in the first ce!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Makes sense. Where I came from, there were no goblins. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve mentioned this, but I have supernatural powers. I can actually see ghosts. I don¡¯t like using it but right now, I¡¯ll have to. So, I drew up my powers. My eyes turned blue as ghosts began to appear right around me. ¡°Shit.¡± There was one in the left corner over there, another in the right corner. And another one below my feet. Oh, it was a baby. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sniff¡­my mom¡­threw me into the water¡­sniff sniff¡­¡± ¡°The water? So why are you here?¡± This isn¡¯t the water. This is a warehouse. ¡°This was a river before. Sniff sniff¡­¡± ¡°Before?¡± Now that I look at it, his clothes were from the Joseon era. ¡°Hey, kid. Your mom is probably already gone. So you should move on as well.¡± ¡°No!¡± the baby ghost suddenly shouted and began to cry. His face began to bloat, just like it did when he drowned. Anyways, the goblin watching all this finally spoke up. ¡°Hey, you. Quit being so loud and fuck off.¡± ¡°Waaahaaaa!¡± Surprisingly, the baby did stop. So he listens to the goblin, huh. ¡°Oh, so you really are a goblin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said!¡± He snapped. I stopped myself from hitting him. Really, I¡¯m so nice. And now that I¡¯m looking at him, I can sense the supernatural auraing off of him as well. Alright, he¡¯s a goblin. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± ¡°You are? Who are you?¡± ¡°No need for you to know!¡± I picked up the fire extinguisher. I nned to hit him with it. If he really was a supernatural creature, it won¡¯t kill him. But just then, it happened. The goblin began to transform into a blue ball of fire! ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Mwahaha!¡± With that, the goblin was now a blue ball of mes and flew up to the ceiling with a cackle. Then, he came down towards me just as quickly. ¡°Bet you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Die, you insolent brat!¡± He flew towards me with incredible speed. I swung that fire extinguisher with all my might. Pfffft! The chemicals hit its mark. And just as I expected, the goblin fire flew away from the gas, out of the hole in the ceiling, and up towards the sky before he disappeared. ¡°Where did he go?¡± I couldn¡¯t see him. He didn¡¯t fly out into space, did he? I stared at the other goblin who was still tied to his chair. He was still out cold. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°No answer.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Finally, he flinched. Now I knew for sure he was awake. He should¡¯ve been more careful. ¡°I know you¡¯re not sleeping. Wake up.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± He looked up with a sheepish expression on his face. I could see the fear in his eyes. Considering he¡¯d seen what I did to the one on the left, that¡¯s to be expected. But just then, this one began to change into a ball of blue fire, too! He started to burn everything. In response, I took the pin out of the fire extinguisher and sprayed him as well. Pffffffft!!! *** ¡°So there¡¯s already a lot of goblins throughout the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± the goblin answered. He was currently back on the chair, looking miserable. As soon as he got hit by the extinguisher, he passed out. Maybe he¡¯s weak towards it. Anyways. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To take over the entertainment world¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it makes a lot of money, and second, it has the most influence over humans.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°And what¡¯s your final goal?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t tell you that¡­please¡­¡± the goblin began to beg, but I kept my face stern and he finally pulled a business card out towards me. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Our boss.¡± ¡°Your boss?¡± ¡°You should go to our boss if you want to know anything¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I eyed the business card. It read Goblin Entertainment Head Manager, Heejin Kim. ¡°Your boss is a woman?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­you can ask her¡­and let me go¡­¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± ¡°Yes, please!¡± he begged. Maybe he was ufortable. ¡°Fine. Then go tell this Heejin Kim that I¡¯m going to meet with her soon. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± he replied obediently. I then untied him. As soon as he was free, he ran out. ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡± I turned back to the business card. Heejin Kim. Her name was pretty. I began to wonder if her body was just as beautiful. *** The neighborhood yground. Instead of immediately returning to the dorm, I sat down on one of the swings and began to think. Then I took out my phone to call Jinwoo¡­when two young men approached me. ¡°Hey, miss. You alone?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you want to go for a drink? Our treat,¡± one of them said, miming a drinking gesture. He let out a drunken snicker. I turned away. ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Aw,e on~ let¡¯s go. You look lonely. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re out here by yourself? We¡¯ll give you a good time.¡± ¡°Go away~¡± That would be my second attempt to turn him down politely. See how nice I am? Of course, I couldn¡¯t keep it up for long because one of the guys reached out to grab my hand. ¡°Come on. Come and have fun with us. I said we¡¯ll give you a good time.¡± My hands began to clench. I was tempted to snap his wrist, but I decided to give him one more chance and simply pushed him off. Unfortunately, he grabbed my hand again. ¡°I said go away,¡± I growled, with some of my murderous wrath behind it for good measure. The two men began to pee on the spot soon after. I guess I identally overdid it. ¡°Ugh. That¡¯s just disgusting.¡± I stood up. The two remained frozen. Soon, one of them passed out and then the other one followed. Pathetic. Chapter 177 - The Sexy Female Goblin (Part 1)

Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Sexy Female Goblin (Part 1)

On my way back to the dorms, I called Jinwoo. ¨C Yes? To my surprise, he had picked up before the first ring. ¡°Hi, Mr. Park.¡± ¨C What is it? He didn¡¯t sound too happy. He was probably still upset about me beating up Jang-chun. ¡°I need to see you again.¡± ¨C Again? Why? I just got home. ¡°Just for a second. It¡¯s not like you have anything important to do...¡± ¨C (...) For a while, Jinwoo remained speechless. Then, he finally replied. ¨C And how would you know? ¡°You¡¯re probably just watching porn, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¨C (...) Again, no answer. And then¡­ ¨C I don¡¯t watch that stuff. ¡°Anyways,e out. I have to ask you something.¡± ¨C Sigh... That was one exasperated sigh he let out, but I still wanted to ask him something. I wanted to talk to him about Goblin Entertainment. I¡¯ve never heard of it before, but Jinwoo must know something about them. ¨C Where are you? ¡°Near the dorms.¡± ¨C Then I guess I¡¯ll see you in thirty minutes. ¡°No. Five.¡± ¨C Huh? You said you¡¯re near the dorms. ¡°I¡¯m going now. I¡¯ll see you in five.¡± ¨C (....) *** After exactly five minutes, I was in front of Jinwoo¡¯s house, but it took the man another five minutes to leave his house. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Why are youte?¡± I snapped, slightly irritated. Please understand. I¡¯m on my period again. This whole PMS thing seriously sucks. ¡°Uh, sorry. Anyways, how did you get here so fast¡­? You said you were near the dorms¡­?¡± Jinwoo¡¯s eyes begged for an exnation. ¡°I just ran.¡± ¡°You ran? Even a cab would¡¯ve taken longer than this. Did you actually run?¡± Jinwoo said, looking almost offended. He probably thought I was joking with him, but it¡¯s the truth. Nothing I can do about that. ¡°Do you want to see?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m too scared,¡± Jinwoo said, shaking his head in wonder. It¡¯s for the best. Those who demanded proof were usually so shocked that they passed out. Then, they couldn¡¯t sleep for the next few days. It¡¯s probably for his good that he didn¡¯t see it. ¡°Never mind then.¡± ¡°But what was so important that you had to see me? Why couldn¡¯t you tell me about it earlier?¡± Jinwoo demanded. Considering that it was cold outside, I couldn¡¯t me him for being irritated. ¡°I had to ask you something. Let¡¯s go to a caf¨¦.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We soon headed for a nearby caf¨¦. It waste so there weren¡¯t that many people. There was one couple in the back corner over there, but the girl wasn¡¯t my type so I wasn¡¯t jealous. Unfortunately, the guy was staring at Jinwoo with pure envy in his eyes. He probably thought I was some call girl or something. I wanted to go over there and give him a piece of my mind, but I refrained in the end. I¡¯m an idol, after all. ¡°So what is it?¡± Jinwoo asked me. ¡°Can you buy me some chocte cake?¡± I asked in response. ¡°Am I your wallet or something?¡± ¡°Please?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Jinwoo then bought me some cake before sitting down across from me again. ¡°So what is it?¡± ¡°Do you know anything about Goblin Entertainment?¡± ¡°Goblin. It¡¯s the newest entertainment agency, but they have a lot of money so it¡¯s growing pretty rapidly. I hear they¡¯re poaching all the talented actors and singers. There¡¯s going to be a lot more free agents next year. I bet a lot of them will go into Goblin.¡± ¡°Are they that big of a deal?¡± ¡°Yeah. I have no idea where they got all that money from, but it¡¯s just a rumor. Some say there may be some politicians backing thepany up as well.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Could it truly be goblins? ¡°But why? Did they make you an offer?¡± Jinwoo asked warily. ¡°No,¡± I answered. Jinwoo let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t you dare go there. After all the trouble I¡¯ve gone through for you, the least you can do is not betray me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Really. He had nothing to worry about. I had no intention of betraying Jinwoo. Ever. Look at all the tasty food he buys me. ¡°Great. So is that all?¡± ¡°Yes. Oh, is there anything else I should know?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Jinwoo thought about it. Just then, the chocte cake came out and I dug in. It was doubtful that this little cake would fill me up but I was just eating to keep my mouth upied anyway. ¡°You know Han Entertainment, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Apparently, they really don¡¯t like Goblin Entertainment.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. All I know is that the people at Han Entertainment can¡¯t stand the ones at Goblin.¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They just do.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Well, there¡¯s no way Jinwoo would know anyway. But I bet I did though. Han Entertainment has a lot of people like me ¨C people who were reborn with superpowers. And Goblin Entertainment has a lot of goblins. With the goblins hunting out people like me, of course, the rtionship between the twopanies would be hostile. Oh no, the cake is all gone. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Done already? You really are a pig.¡± ¡°Bet you¡¯ve never seen one this skinny.¡± And with that, I stood up. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re leaving already?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was that it then?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get going then. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°....¡± And then, I left the cafe. Only five minutes after meeting with Jinwoo. *** Instead of returning to the dorms, I was on my way to Goblin Entertainment. I sure am busy today. Oh, why am I going at such ate hour? Goblins are nocturnal. Don¡¯t think so? Then don¡¯t wake them up. ¡°Here it is.¡± After a while, I found myself in front of the building. It was big. What kind ofpany needs a building this big? Isn¡¯t it a brand newpany? And yet, it was ten times bigger than ours. Maybe ourpany building was just small? No way. It was Goblin Entertainment that was too big. It was like a conglomerate building. ¡°Anyways.¡± The front door was locked. How can I get in? Should I just break in? Oh, there was a security guard over there. But when he saw me, he looked confused. I doubt he¡¯d open the door if I asked. For the moment, I decided to retreat. I looked up at the building. Way, waaaay up there, I saw a light in the window. It looked suspicious. I bet it was the goblins. And so, I began to scale the wall. What if someone saw? It waste at night, so I had a feeling no one would see. Soon, I was at level with the window. I leaned over to peek inside...and what I saw made my eyes widen. I saw the most beautiful woman pacing in her office, reading a document in her hand. ¡°Whoa!¡± I almost lost my grip. Just then, the woman looked up and her eyes met mine. With a perplexed look on her face, she approached me. ¡°Oh.¡± I found myself caught off guard. I did not expect a goblin to be this beautiful. It wasn¡¯t just her face either. Her body was incredibly sexy. Her chest was especially voluminous and amazing. Soon, she was at the window and opened it slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°A human,¡± I said, still holding onto the window. ¡°A human? You¡¯re telling me a human was able to scale this wall?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Sweetheart, this is the 50th floor.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± With a mere shrug, I swung myself into the office. I straightened up and stared at the woman again. Her body really was amazing. Especially her curves. I almost reached out to touch them. ¡°You¡¯re a goblin, right?¡± I asked. ¡°Do I look like one?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡°Now that I think about it, you kind of do.¡± ¡°Fine, then. And what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a human,¡± I answered politely. We might be from two different worlds but I still had manners. ¡°A human, huh? Well, I can see that¡¯s true. I got confused for a second because I can sense another soul inside you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Who was this woman? ¡°You¡¯re actually a man, right?¡± ¡°You know?¡± Seriously, who was this woman? ¡°No need to be surprised. I am a goblin, after all. That¡¯s how I know.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± I was shocked. It hasn¡¯t even been a minute since we met and this woman already knew everything. ¡°So you¡¯re one of those reborn superhumans, right? What are you doing here?¡± the woman asked, still smiling. Meanwhile, I still couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her chest. It looked bigger than mine. I¡¯m a C-cup. So if she¡¯s bigger than me, then¡­would you be able to focus if you were me? I definitely couldn¡¯t. ¡°Before we start, would you mind covering up your chest? I can¡¯t concentrate.¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡®If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to touch them.¡¯ Luckily, I said that to myself. But then¡­ ¡°Go ahead. Touch them then.¡± ¡°What?¡± What the hell? Did she just read my mind? And what does she mean go ahead? I¡¯ve never seen a woman so cool before. ¡°Your face says it all.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Is she a mind-reader? How could she know what I¡¯m thinking? ¡°You can touch them. You¡¯re a man, right? I¡¯m sure you prefer big sizes.¡± ¡°....¡± I once read in a book that you¡¯re dead meat if you allow yourself to be lured by a goblin. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what this woman was doing. I have to control myself. Yeah. Haven¡¯t I done that every time I took a shower with the other members of Lovely Girlz? I can take this much. I was already well-practiced in the Buddhist hymns. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Well, that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard such a response.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± I smirked. Good job, Sian. I truly am the best of the best. ¡°Alright then, sweetheart. I¡¯ll cover them up.¡± With that, the woman took a cardigan and put it over herself. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed at that. Anyways, she spoke up again. ¡°There. Better, right? So let me ask again. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was curious.¡± ¡°Oh, really? You¡¯re not here to fight us?¡± ¡°I have no reason to fight you.¡± ¡°Really? Then why did you attack my boys?¡± she asked, still smiling. She looked soposed. Like a real boss. ¡°They were bothering me, so I hit them. Then...are you Heejin Kim, the Head Manager?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. The beautiful Heejin Kim. What do you think now that you¡¯ve met me?¡± ¡°You are beautiful.¡± ¡®And your chest.¡¯ ¡°Well, that much is obvious. I¡¯d been hoping for something more original.¡± I should¡¯ve said thatst part out loud then. ¡°Fine. So what are you curious about?¡± ¡°What are the goblins doing here?¡± ¡°Well, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Well, how old are you?¡± ¡°....¡± What the hell? How am I supposed to talk to her this way? The womanughed at the look on my face. ¡°Okay, okay. Go ahead and ask me. I¡¯ll answer.¡± ¡°....¡± Seriously, what¡¯s with this woman? Anyways, I asked again. ¡°What are the goblins doing here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been here since the beginning.¡± COMMENT ¡°What¡¯s your n then?¡± ¡°I told you, we¡¯ve always been here.¡± Was this woman deaf or something? ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°360 years old.¡± ¡°Oh!?¡± 360 years¡­I knew goblins could live for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be this old. ¡°So you¡¯re a grandma.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve ever seen a grandma this hot?¡± ¡°....¡± I could see that it would be hazardous to carry on a conversation with this woman. Chapter 178 - The Sexy Female Goblin (Part 2)

Chapter 178: Chapter 178: The Sexy Female Goblin (Part 2)

¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± With a wave, I turned around to leave. I realized that if I stayed any longer to try and talk to this woman, it would only cause my blood pressure to rise. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Heejin asked, grabbing my arm. ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°What if I want to?¡± I said, still moving. All of a sudden, Heejin appeared right in front of me. Impressive. It only took her an instant. There¡¯s no doubt she¡¯s a goblin now. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a guy. I¡¯ve never seen a guy reborn as a woman.¡± ¡°Well, now you have.¡± With that, I pushed past Heejin, but she just shed in front of me again. ¡°You¡¯re kind of strange.¡± ¡°What now? Quit bugging me.¡± Are all goblins this annoying? ¡°Other superhumans hate us, but you don¡¯t. Why?¡± ¡°Others? Like who?¡± ¡°The ones from Han Entertainment.¡± ¡°I hate them as well.¡± It¡¯s true. I do. They were too righteous for my taste. Anyways, I moved past Heejin again and again, with the woman appearing in front of me every time. ¡°....¡± Well, this sucks. It¡¯s not like I can just push her aside either. ¡°If so, then let me ask you something. Do you have any intentions of interfering with our n?¡± ¡°What n?¡± ¡°The n to take over the entertainment industry, then the government.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± I really couldn¡¯t care less about what the goblins did...unless they hurt the people closest to me. ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°So can you move?¡± At my request, Heejin stepped aside. I couldn¡¯t help but think that she really did have a sexy body. Even with her cardigan on, her chest was impossible to miss. ¡°Oh, sweetie, hang on,¡± Heejin called out. I turned back to look at her, and I stared. She had a club in her right hand. You know, the goblin club. The kind of club I¡¯ve seen goblins holding in books and TV shows. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Your present.¡± With a wider smile, Heejin lifted the club. Then, she lightly tapped the table, chanting, ¡°Let there be gold.¡± And sure enough, a piece of gold appeared on the table. ¡°Whoa.¡± That was so cool. ¡°Go ahead and take it.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Without hesitation, I gathered the gold in my arms. Isn¡¯t it polite to reject it first? Don¡¯t I have an image to protect? Shut your mouth. My image wasn¡¯t going to feed me. Oh, wait, yes it does. Still, it¡¯s gold. Gold as big as my hand. ¡°You like gold too, huh?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± No need to be greedy. I only need one. Now that I think about it, I wonder if this was how they were able to get this huge building. They really are not one to be messed with. ¡°Let me know if you need more.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Cool. I had another source of ie. ¡°Oh, and my underlings might annoy you again. Just keep that in mind.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t bother those around me, will they?¡± ¡°No. No need for that. We don¡¯t want to kill humans. We¡¯re going to deal with them fairly, make them kneel, and then live in peace. I really hope you can get rid of your prejudice about us.¡± ¡°Oh~ So that¡¯s how you got this building, huh? Fair and square? With gold?¡± ¡°Do you want the gold or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding,¡± I said with a smile. Soon, I said my goodbyes to her. As for the gold, I donated it. I really am nice. *** The next morning was bright. And once again, Jia was sleeping next to me. ¡°....¡± When did she climb into my bed? Still, her sleeping face was so cute so I didn¡¯t wake her up. Instead, I carefully wrapped my arms around her. She fit into my arms so nicely. If only I were a guy¡­ ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Soon, Jia began to toss and turn with a groan before opening her eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Pffft,¡± Jia giggled. ¡°What?¡± I asked, stroking her hair. Jia buried herself into my arms again. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re my mom.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Is it okay if I sleep more?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Aw. Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± I really was. Starving. I didn¡¯t have dinnerst night because I was so busy with the goblins. ¡°Then let¡¯s go get something to eat,¡± Jia said, sitting up immediately. One side of her shirt had fallen off her shoulder as I quickly put it back up. This girl really has no curves whatsoever. ¡°Just us two?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯ll be a date. Like the old times.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After a quick wash, we put on ck hoodies and sunsses. After donning ck masks, we left the dorms, but even with our disguises, a lot of people could tell who we were. ¡°You guys are too obvious with your disguises,¡± a female student told us as she passed by. ¡°I know you¡¯re a guy,¡± one goblin said as he passed by. ¡°Sian, what did he say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He must be crazy,¡± I answered with a shrug. What¡¯s with all the goblins around? Just then, my phone rang. It was Jinwoo. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Park.¡± ¡°Mr. Park? Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I answered the phone. ¡°Hey, Jinw- I mean, Mr. Park.¡± ¡°Hi, Sian.¡± ¡°Why did you call?¡± Especially since I was supposed to be free today. It better be an offer to buy me food. ¡°Are you free right now?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes, you are. It¡¯s not like you have anything important to do.¡± ¡°....¡± How did he know that? ¡°I¡¯m on my way to get food with Jia.¡± ¡°You are? Then bring her along.¡± ¡°Are you going to buy us food?¡± ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± I could now detect a hint of fear in Jinwoo¡¯s voice. ¡°I told you. We were on our way to get something.¡± He must be deaf. There¡¯s no other exnation. Oh, was that too mean? I need to watch myself more. ¡°Oh, really? Then go ahead and have lunch. I¡¯ll see you in two hours,¡± Jinwoo answered. He was obviously eager to end this conversation, but¡­ ¡°No. Let¡¯s meet now.¡± I caught it. ¡°Uh¡­now¡­? But¡­I¡¯m busy¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I know you¡¯re not. That¡¯s why you called.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be near the agency. Come out and meet us.¡± ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Jinwoo answered helplessly. Then, we hung up. ¡°What did he say, Sian?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to buy us food.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really,¡± I answered. We immediately headed over to the agency building. *** At a restaurant nearby. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Hey, Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little harsh to be talking to me like that first thing?¡± Jinwoo said, looking sad. ¡°Fine. Why did you want to see me?¡± I asked more politely this time. He was so Type A. Then again, my blood type is A as well. That¡¯s why I can hold a grudge and get revenge. Sometimes, in truly harsh ways. ¡°You asked me about Goblin Entertainment yesterday.¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Surprisingly, we got a call from thepany today.¡± ¡°What kind of call?¡± ¡°The OPN Channel is creating a show called ¡®The Haunted Experience.¡¯ The idols from Goblin Entertainment are going to be on it, and they want to book us as well.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°And OPN says it has to be you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Something told me this was entirely on the goblins. ¡°You¡¯ll do it, right?¡± ¡°And if I say no?¡± ¡°The appearance fee is really high.¡± ¡°Yeah? But you didn¡¯t sign already, did you?¡± If he did, I swear to god¡­ ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Good for Jinwoo. ¡°But you¡¯ll do it, right?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I already told them you would.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± ¡°I already told them you would.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± ¡°Are you mad?¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Somehow, I stopped myself from letting out a flying knee kick. ¡°You are, but you should be used to this by now.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I mean, what other choice do I have? He is thepany president. ¡°But you¡¯re not afraid of ghosts, are you?¡± ¡°Ghosts are a bunch of pushovers,¡± I said with a smirk. I say that people are a lot scarier. ¡°You say that as if you¡¯ve seen them.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jinwoo said, looking at me like I¡¯ve gone crazy. Jia as well. But I was looking at a ghost right now. There was a female ghost right next to Jinwoo. All of a sudden, she was starting to take off her clothes and¡­wow, she was sexy. ¡°There¡¯s a female ghost next to you right now,¡± I said to Mr. Park. ¡°What?!¡± With a cry, Jinwoo turned to his side to look. He breathed a sigh of relief when he couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°There¡¯s nothing there.¡± ¡°There is. She¡¯s naked as well.¡± ¡°....¡± With a gulp, Jinwoo turned to look again. But again, he couldn¡¯t say anything so this time, he got mad. ¡°There¡¯s nothing there! Quit kidding around!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true¡­¡± Too bad. She really was sexy. And speaking of which, this girl seemed to be getting quite desperate. She was sticking herself to Jinwoo and kept touching him everywhere. Looks like she liked him. ¡°Hey, can you see me?¡± the ghost suddenly asked me. ¡°Yes, I can,¡± I answered with a nod. Jinwoo and Jia gave me confused looks. I guess seeing me talking to air would be strange. Anyways, the ghost continued. ¡°How? What are you?¡± ¡°I have the power to see ghosts.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. So do you like Jinw¡­I mean, Mr. Park?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. He¡¯s totally my type.¡± ¡°So you like old men,¡± I said, turning to look at Jinwoo. Jinwoo continued to stare at me like I was insane. Jia was watching me warily, scared. Anyways, I continued to ignore them as I spoke to the female ghost. ¡°He¡¯s not that old. Maybe middle-aged.¡± ¡°Yeah? Well, you look a little desperate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been embraced by a man before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why I¡¯m desperate. I want to know what it¡¯s like.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Well, no wonder then. That means she¡¯s never done the deed before. Oh, my. I suddenly felt really bad for her. ¡°Hey, Mr. Park.¡± ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± ¡°Stand up.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Stand up.¡± At that, Jinwoo reluctantly stood up. ¡°Turn to your left.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Yeah. Open your arms and imagine there¡¯s a woman in front of you and hug her.¡± ¡°W-what¡­? Sian¡­what¡¯s with you all of the sudden¡­? Are you sick? Is there something I should know¡­?¡± Jinwoo continued to look at me with concerned eyes. I just shook my head. ¡°Just do as I say.¡± ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Jinwoo opened his arms and began to hug the air and the ghost. A look of contentment came across her face. ¡°There. You happy now?¡± ¡°A-about what?¡± ¡°Not you, Mr. Park.¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± the ghost eximed happily. I could see the hearts in her eyes as she continued to stare at Jinwoo. Chapter 179 - Battle at the Haunted House (Part 1)

Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Battle at the Haunted House (Part 1)

After we met up with Jinwoo, we made our way back to the dorms. ¡°Hey, Sian. Can you really see ghosts?¡± Jia asked me while wondering. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I repeated. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so cool. Can you see one right now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?! Where?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s one right next to you.¡± As I said that, I quickly turned andnded a dropkick on the middle-aged ghost beside her. The asshole flew away. How dare he try and touch her? ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s gone,¡± I assured her, patting her on the head. Jia proceeded to throw her arms around me. This will never get old. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you really going to go on the show? Won¡¯t it be scary?¡± Jia asked, sounding scared herself. ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not scared of ghosts. If anything, they¡¯re probably afraid of me...or maybe not. At that moment, two other middle-aged ghosts appeared and began sneaking nces at my chest with lecherous smiles on their faces. I picked up a rock and threw it at them. Bullseye. Got them right at the head. ¡°Still¡­haunted houses are scary¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, giving Jia another stroke on the head. As I gazed into her eyes, I found myself wanting to kiss her. ¡®Ugh¡­this sucks.¡¯ If only I had been a man, I would kiss her¡­but since I¡¯m a girl, I can¡¯t. Of course, I¡¯d be okay with it, but Jia would think it¡¯s weird. And I don¡¯t want to lose Jia. ¡®Fuck you, Grim Reaper¡­¡¯ I mentally cursed out the Grim Reaper in my head. His ears are probably tingling right now...or maybe they¡¯re bleeding already. ¡°Then, once you¡¯re done filming the show, let¡¯s go visit one together,¡± Jia said. ¡°Okay,¡± I answered. A haunted house. There will probably be old ghosts there and some goblins. If Goblin Entertainment is trying to get to me, they would not pick a ce with ghosts that were easy to deal with. *** A few days passed and soon enough, that day arrived. No, not the first day of my period. The day I was to film the Haunted Experience. I actually started my period two days ago and thanks to that, I was incredibly sensitive right now. Don¡¯t test me. ¡°Get in, Sian,¡± Hak-gyu said, opening the door to the van. ¡°Is there any food?¡± ¡°I got you some chicken.¡± ¡°Half-half?¡± ¡°Nope. Seasoned only.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said, getting into the car with a smile. I saw the chicken and immediately unwrapped it. My eyes fell on the whole chicken dripping in the sauce and I dug in. Nothing beats the sight of seasoned chicken¡­wow. ¡°But don¡¯t you like fried?¡± Hak-gyu asked. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°They¡¯re good if you dip them in salt.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± ¡°What about soy-sauce vored?¡± ¡°Meh.¡± ¡°Weird.¡± Soon, Hak-gyu was silent and I continued to eat my chicken. Personally, I love seasoned chicken. Soy-sauce chicken is good too, but there¡¯s nothing like seasoned chicken. But after about five minutes, it was all gone. ¡°Hey, Hak-gyu.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Did you only buy one?¡± I asked with a pout. ¡°That was two.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I can¡¯t believe that was two. *** We soon arrived at the set. The rain started to fall as if to set up the mood for the show. Pitter¡­patter¡­ The rain was pouring down not long after. The ghosts would love this. ¡°Hello. Sian, right?¡± the main producer said as he approached me. ¡°Hello,¡± I said. At the same time, I scanned him with my powers. He was human. ¡°Thank you so much foring. We¡¯re going to have dinner and start filming when it gets dark. You can wait over there,¡± the main producer spoke, pointing at a bench in the distance. I nodded. ¡°Is the dinner bento?¡± I asked. ¡°No. We ordered a food truck.¡± ¡°Wow. It¡¯s unlimited, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Have as much as you want. The food truck was paid for by Goblin Entertainment. They said that they especially prepared a lot of food for you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Aw, they didn¡¯t have to do that. Now I feel bad. ¡°Guess I have to enjoy it then.¡± ¡°Yes. Be sure to eat a lot so you have plenty of energy when we filmter.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see youter, Sir.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After that, we parted ways as I headed towards the bench. All of a sudden, another man appeared and sat down on the bench. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Sihoo Jung. He¡¯s a rookie actor from Goblin Entertainment. I heard that he¡¯s good-looking. Guess the rumors are true,¡± Hak-gyu replied. He had an impressed look on his face as he stared at Sihoo. Sihoo was good-looking, but I didn¡¯t find him attractive. Why? Because I¡¯m a man too. Anyways, I headed for the bench but I didn¡¯t sit next to Sihoo. Why? Because I called dibs on the bench. Can¡¯t we sit together? No. I don¡¯t like to sit with other guys. ¡°Hey. Sihoo, right?¡± I said to the guy. He looked up at me. A smile spread across his face. ¡°Yes, hi. I¡¯m Sihoo. You must be Sian.¡± The way he spoke was irritating. And this guy¡­he was a goblin. I could tell immediately. Seriously, how many goblins were there? ¡°Yes, I am Sian. But could you move?¡± I said. ¡°No,¡± the jerk answered back. They usually ask me why but this guy just cut straight to the chase. I could sense the cockiness radiating off of this guy. ¡°I already called dibs on the bench.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to move.¡± ¡°Well, well, well.¡± Would you look at this jerk? If this were any other day, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to grab his head and aim a knee kick to his groin but¡­Hak-gyu was here. He might tell on me to Jinwoo and that would cause problems. ¡°Sian, you can just sit next to him¡­¡± Hak-gyu whispered to me. ¡°No,¡± I said firmly. Hak-gyu had an awkward look on his face at my response. ¡°Hey, Manager Lee.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡­?¡± ¡°Can you leave for a sec?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°This is about my pride.¡± If I were to lose to a goblin, I¡¯d never be able to live it down. So I can¡¯t lose. But Hak-gyu didn¡¯t seem to get it. ¡°What pride? Just sit next to him, Sian. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± At my stern answer, Hak-gyu sighed, and finally, he left. Now it was just me and Sihoo. ¡°Are you a guy? You pervert,¡± Sihoo spat as he eyed me. ¡°Yeah, I am. Trash,¡± I countered. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± At that moment, horns began to form on his head. His teeth sharpened soon after as a club appeared in his left hand. Well, then. ¡°I called you trash.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty cocky for a human!¡± the guy shouted as he stood up. He raised the club towards me, but then, with a big sigh, he sat back down again. The horns and teeth began to disappear after that. ¡°No, no. Calm down¡­I can¡¯t just attack every human in front of me.¡± ¡°Sorry, but even if you wanted to, you couldn¡¯t,¡± I said, swinging the club I had stolen from him. ¡°What did you say, human?¡± he spat up, looking up at me. Then, his eyes widened. ¡°What the? How did you get my club¡­¡± He looked down at his left and let out another cry of surprise. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°So this is a goblin club¡­it feels nice.¡± I smirked at Sihoo. All of a sudden, he got up to run away, but unfortunately for him, I was faster. Wham! I got him in the back of the head with the club as he fell to the floor with the bench. The crash drew other people¡¯s attention toward us. I hurriedly bent down like I was helping Sihoo and swiftly flicked him on the forehead. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! With that, he was out. Thud. He should¡¯ve known better and kept his mouth shut. It¡¯s not even like he was that great. Oh, and don¡¯t worry. Normal humans can¡¯t see goblin clubs. I can only see it because of my special powers. *** Soon, it was dinner time. The food truck had arrived. There was plenty of food inside and the film staff all gasped in shock. But then, a few of them nced at me and seemed to understand. That bothered me a bit, to be honest. It¡¯s like they saw me as a pig or something. ¡°Well, you¡¯re here.¡± I heard a female voice said behind me. I knew that voice. It was Heejin, the Head Manager at Goblin Entertainment. What was she doing here? ¡°I came to see you.¡± ¡°Are you reading my mind?¡± ¡°I just pay attention.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Is this woman ying jokes with me? ¡°I prepared this truck especially for you. Do you like it?¡± ¡°I do actually,¡± I said as my eyes caught sight of lobster. A food truck that serves lobster. Goblins sure do operate on a different level. Then again, considering how easily they can get gold, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. ¡°That¡¯s good that you like it.¡± ¡°But, um¡­¡± ¡°Yes, honey?¡± Heejin asked me with a smile. Calm andposed. It made her look even more frightening. ¡°Why did you want me on the show? You¡¯re not going to kill me, are you?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Heejin giggled. ¡°If you were to die of a heart attack, we wouldn¡¯tin. But there¡¯s no chance of that happening.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°We just want to scare you a bit,¡± Heejin said brightly. ¡°You think I¡¯d be scared of a few goblins?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed yourself. We¡¯re more powerful than you think. After this, you¡¯ll constantly be looking over your shoulder. And I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll vow to never attack another goblin again.¡± ¡°Pffft.¡± I snorted. Would that really happen? Just how powerful could goblins be? Even ghosts can¡¯t scare me. But just then, an incredibly sexy young woman appeared in the distance and began walking towards me. She was wearing a white turtleneck and a red mini-skirt. As well as red high heels to boot. Her curves were insane. And her face¡­wow. ¡°Is she a cast member?¡± I asked, pointing at the woman. ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Heejin said with a nod. ¡°She¡¯s sexy.¡± ¡°We brought her in especially for you.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± I suddenly felt incredibly thankful to Heejin. ¡°But isn¡¯t it hard for a man like you to be in a girl¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± What kind of question is that? Of course, it¡¯s hard for me. ¡°Do you want to learn how to get back to a man¡¯s body?¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Die.¡± ¡°You¡­right~¡± I almost cursed at her. Anyways, soon enough, the sexy woman was standing in front of us as I could observe her more closely. A vixen-like aura with a beautiful smile and defined curves. Wide hips and a round butt. Not to mention, slender and beautiful legs. Breathe¡­let¡¯s keep it PG-13 here. ¡°Hello, Mister~¡± she said to me with a sexy bow. Chapter 180 - Battle at the Haunted House (Part 2)

Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Battle at the Haunted House (Part 2)

¡°Mister?¡± I muttered, eyeing her up and down. It wasn¡¯t just her body that was beautiful. Her face was beautiful as well. She looked like a desert fox. ¡°Well, you are a guy.¡± ¡°Still. Don¡¯t call me that. People will think it¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°But I want to call you that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sheesh, were all goblins this rude? ¡°Come on, Hyunmin, don¡¯t make things difficult. People will think you¡¯re weird if you keep it up,¡± Heejin said. ¡°Okay.¡± Oh, so she¡¯ll listen to Heejin then. ¡°But, Heejin, is he¡­I mean, is she really good at fighting? She doesn¡¯t look that impressive to me.¡± ¡°She does seem rather weak,¡± Heejin said, giving me a once-over. With that, I spoke up. ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, then let¡¯s go right now.¡± ¡°Nah. Don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± So rude. After that, I just simply turned and headed over to the food truck. Might as well stuff myself full. *** I created a mountain of food onto my te, topped with lobster. Next to it was bulgogi and on the other side was seasoned galbi. Beneath that was more meat and in front was duck meat, standing in front of the food pile like a bodyguard. ¡°Wow.¡± There really is no use in just looking at the food. If anyone were to tell me to just stay here and look at it, I¡¯d rip their tongue off. Anyways, I put on the disposable gloves and grabbed the piece of lobster first. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± It looked delicious. The goblins sure did have a lot of money. How else would they have been able to pay for food like this? ¡°You do eat like a pig,¡± Hyunmin said, taking a seat next to me. How could anyone this rude be so pretty? ¡°And why does that matter to you?¡± I said, moving one seat over. I had no desire to talk to this girl as I ate. Unfortunately, Hyunmin simply followed and scooted over so she was next to me again. ¡°You should control yourself. This is why people call you a pig. You¡¯ll get food up your nose if you continue like this.¡± ¡°Whether I get food up my nose or in my ears, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± I scooted over once more but unfortunately, Hyunmin just followed me again. What is this girl¡¯s problem? Still, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how cute her butt was. Perfectly round and firm. I really wanted to touch it. ¡°Why do you keep moving? I want to eat with you.¡± ¡°Then keep your mouth closed and eat your food.¡± ¡°How can I eat my food with my mouth closed?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± If this girl had been a guy, I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to punch her in the face. But as she was a girl, I resisted the temptation. Anyways, I turned my attention back to the food and began to eat. The girl just kept talking. To be honest, I almost knocked the table over. She¡¯s even worse than Jia. ¡°Hey,¡± I said, finally giving up and turning to look at her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you like me, by any chance?¡± ¡°You crazy? I¡¯m a goblin. You¡¯re a human.¡± ¡°Exactly. So could you be quiet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Any more of this and I may fling my noodles at her. *** After dinner, it was time for filming to start. ¡°Sian, are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡± Hak-gyu said, eyeing the dark forest. His whole body was shaking. I guess he was scared. Of course, he was. I could feel a strong ghostly presence from the forest. And it wasn¡¯t just Hak-gyu. The other staff members were shivering too. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°What? Wait, are you scared?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of her,¡± I said, pointing at Hyunmin. The one who kept bothering me while I was eating. I¡¯m going to go bald because of her. What¡¯s the use of being pretty and sexy when you have no manners? ¡°Hyunmin? Why? Because she¡¯s pretty?¡± ¡°You think she¡¯s pretty? Well yeah, she is.¡± There¡¯s no point in denying that. To be honest, she¡¯s my exact type. ¡°So why do you hate her? Are you jealous?¡± Hak-gyu snickered. What nonsense. ¡°She¡¯s just annoying,¡± I answered. It¡¯s true. She is. She¡¯s pretty but irritating to be around. ¡°So you are jealous. Don¡¯t worry, Sian. I think you¡¯re much prettier. There¡¯s no need to be. Your body looks a lot better as well.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± I decided to quit talking to him because he clearly didn¡¯t get it. Why would I ¨C a man ¨C be jealous of Hyunmin? I don¡¯t like her because she¡¯s a rude brat. Plus she talks too much in her rude, bratty way. ¡°Alright, everyone. Gather around please,¡± the main producer soon called out. All the cast members headed towards him. That was three people, including me. Me, Sihoo, and Hyunmin. Oh, and the ghosts too, of course. ¡°You guys all know the rules, right?¡± the producer asked. ¡°What rules?¡± I asked. I never heard about any rules. ¡°You can¡¯t run out of the forest under any circumstances. You have to fullymit.¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s easy.¡± Can you even call that a rule? Why would I run away? But wait, what happens if I run away then? ¡°What happens if I do?¡± ¡°You forfeit your payment.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Well, that¡¯s just cruel. ¡°It was written in your contract. I guess you didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Jinwoo never told me that. That piece of¡­no, let¡¯s not go there. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t feel the need to.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sihoo snickered. The one who passed out after I beat him up. I guess I should¡¯ve given him a harder beating. I might do soter. Now that I¡¯m looking around, I noticed the VJs standing with us were not shaking at all. Why? Because they¡¯re goblins as well. This is just one goblin paradise. ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six¡­there¡¯s six of them.¡± Six goblins with me right now. Add in the many ghosts in the forest. I actually began to feel a little nervous. Why? Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s hard to believe, but I am human after all. To be honest, the situation looks a little precarious on my side. Am I scared I¡¯ll lose? Ha. Yeah, right. I was the best of the best of the best. I¡¯m not going to lose to some ghosts. Quit joking around. Anyways, the producer rang the signal, and Hyunmin, Sihoo, and I walked into the forest. There was a haunted house deep in the forest. We had to go through it ande out the other side. ¡°Whew¡­¡± I began to summon my powers. *** We were walking through the forest. The VJs were filming us, snickering the whole time. Sihoo and Hyunmin were on either side of me. They were all in on this. ¡°Hey, you got me pretty good earlier,¡± Sihoo said, nudging me in the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s sexual harassment, asshole,¡± I snapped. ¡°Sexual harassment? That¡¯s bullshit. I know you¡¯re a guy.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I stared at the camera that was filming us. The VJs were still giggling amongst themselves. Well, it¡¯s not like they won¡¯t edit everything anyway. Jerks. ¡°Hey, Sihoo. You idiot. Don¡¯t you see the camera? How can you just say stuff like that while filming?¡± That was actually Hyunmin. Surprisingly, she was on my side. ¡°They can just edit it. Right?¡± Sihoo said to the VJs. They, in turn, nodded as they grinned. Then, he turned back to me with an impish smile on his face. ¡°See. Told you~¡± ¡°Should I edit your life as well?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I asked if I should edit and change your life?¡± With that, I grabbed him by the back of his head, and soon, all the VJs began to transform. Not that it was a big change though. Their teeth became sharp, horns started to appear on their heads, and their eyes turned red. A club appeared in each of their hands. ¡°Let go, Sian,¡± Hyunmin said, so I did. Why? I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that Hyunmin looked so pretty just now. But wait, what¡¯s with that tone? You know what, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll let it go because she¡¯s pretty. ¡°Well, this just takes the cake.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know,¡± Hyunmin said with a smile. I shrugged. I didn¡¯t think there were this many goblins around. ¡°The president of OPN is a goblin as well.¡± ¡°Good for him.¡± ¡°You made the mistake ofing here. You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to be cast. Are you stupid or don¡¯t you have any brains in the first ce?¡± Hyunmin giggled. ¡°Hate to break it to you, but it wasn¡¯t my choice.¡± When was it ever? It was all Jinwoo. Then again, with the appearance fee being so high, I probably would¡¯ve agreed to it either way. ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t be so carefree with your money. Stupid goblin brats.¡± The goblins all looked rather offended by my words. An angry, murderous energy radiated off of their bodies and came towards me, but I blocked it with some of mine. Using some of my powers, I made a sword appear in my hand. ¡°You guys have goblin clubs. Well, I have a sword.¡± ¡°Ha. You think that pathetic thing will be able to beat our clubs?¡± This time, it was Sihoo, swinging his club around as he spoke. ¡°Is this allowed to be on TV?¡± I asked, admittedly worried about our secrets getting out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re going to edit everything. We only want one thing. For you to be so scared and crawl out of here like a pathetic worm. Hehe. Oh, if you were to die from a heart attack, that¡¯s even better.¡± ¡°In your dreams, you goblin pricks.¡± With a smirk, I walked ahead. Everyone sped up to follow me. Soon, the haunted house appeared before us. It looked pretty good. Three levels. Not only that, but I could also feel the intensely murderous energying off of it. ¡°Wow.¡± I¡¯ll admit, I got goosebumps. Just how many ghosts are in there? ¡°Scared?¡± Sihoo snickered. I almost punched him in the face for that, but I didn¡¯t. The cameras were filming. I can¡¯t show them my anger. ¡°You wish.¡± ¡°I think you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Swoosh. I held out the sword against Sihoo¡¯s throat. I was so fast that Sihoo had no time to avoid it. ¡°Put it down, Sian,¡± Hyunmin said, pushing out her chest again. In response, I sheathed my sword. Why? I don¡¯t know. Her chest looked nice. But seriously, that tone of hers. She needs to learn to talk to her elders properly. ¡°We have to go into the haunted house. I¡¯m sure you can feel it but there¡¯s a lot of ghosts inside. We prepared them especially for you. It¡¯ll be really fun. And again, if you die of a heart attack, we won¡¯tin,¡± Hyunmin said with a smirk. In response to that, I turned my sword into a bow and arrow. Now it was my turn to smirk. ¡°You know how to make a bow and arrow?¡± Hyunmin asked, looking surprised. I guess she¡¯s never seen a human being able to make one before. Then again, that¡¯s to be expected. The humans of this world don¡¯t have powers. But wait, how did Hyunmin know about it? ¡°So you know what this is?¡± ¡°I saw it in martial arts movies.¡± ¡°Good for you.¡± I aimed the arrow at the house. Sihoo and Hyunmin looked confused. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hyunmin asked. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± I pulled on the bowstring. Whoosh! The arrow arced into the air and went in through one of the windows, getting one of the goblins that was sticking its tongue out at me through the opening. Thwack! The sound of him getting hit rang throughout the forest. Chapter 181 - Battle at the Haunted House (Part 3)

Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Battle at the Haunted House (Part 3)

Hyunmin and Sihoo stared at me in shock. They clearly did not believe what they had just witnessed. Even then, Hyunmin¡¯s shocked face was so pretty. ¡°One more to go.¡± I pulled the string again. As soon as I did that, the ghost in the other window, that was taunting me, moved away real fast. ¡°Does he think that it will make it harder to find him?¡± I aimed at the wall. I¡¯ll put a hole through that instead. ¡°W-wait!¡± Sihoo shouted at me. I turned to aim at him instead. ¡°H-hey! Don¡¯t point that at me!¡± Sihoo said, taking a step back. With a smirk, I lowered it until it pointed to his private area. ¡°I should just make it fall off.¡± I really should. You think I¡¯m joking? I¡¯m 100% serious. Unfortunately, that¡¯s when it happened. Sihoo suddenly transformed into goblin fire and began to run. As he did, he called out over his shoulder. ¡°Catch me if you can!¡± So I aimed and shot, the arrow hitting its mark. Whoosh! The fire began to dwindle. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was dying or not. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Hyunmin gasped next to me. I smirked at her. ¡°Is he dead?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If he¡¯s weak, he could have.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Hyunmin began to think, tapping her chin. ¡°Wait, but now that Sihoo is gone, what do we do?¡± I asked the VJs. Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if one of the trios suddenly disappeared? Would this be considered a filming ident? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± one of the VJs snapped. He looked like a brute while his tone matched his face. Seeing that he had transformed into a goblin himself, he looked like he was about to attack. Not that it would matter for me if he did. ¡°Should we keep going?¡± I asked Hyunmin. She nodded in response. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± And so, we headed into the haunted house. As we headed for the door, we spotted Sihoo spread out on the ground. Luckily, he was still alive. ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Hyunmin said with a nod. Then, she continued for the door, stepping on Hyunmin¡¯s back as she walked. As for me, I stepped on his butt. The VJs all followed suit, stepping on Sihoo as they followed us. Weren¡¯t they all supposed to be on the same team? These goblins sure are weird. *** We were now directly in front of the haunted house. The murderous ghostly energies surrounded my body, but I just shrugged it off. I wasn¡¯t scared. ¡°You don¡¯t look scared,¡± Hyunmin observed. ¡°Not at all,¡± I answered with a smile. I¡¯m really not. ¡°Hey, mister.¡± ¡°I told you not to call me that.¡± ¡°Okay, Mister.¡± ¡°Seriously. Stop.¡± Does she not have ears? Why doesn¡¯t she listen to me? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you still act scared? There are all these cameras. If you act like this, the viewers won¡¯t enjoy the show,¡± she said, ignoring my request. ¡°Then you can act scared. It doesn¡¯t suit my image.¡± It really doesn¡¯t. My concept is a girl crush. Not just any old girl crush, but an alien at that. That¡¯s how unbelievable I was to the public. ¡°Then should I try to act scared, Mister?¡± Hyunmin said, giving me a weird look. I automatically took a step back. I couldn¡¯t tell what this girl was thinking. This has never happened before. ¡°Can I run into your arms?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°You can,¡± I said. Why did I give her permission¡­well, it¡¯s obvious. If a girl with a body like that asked you to hug her, would you refuse? Not to mention, she was so beautiful. Am I not a girl? Sorry, but only on the outside. Mentally, I¡¯m a guy. Quit trying to turn me into a girl. ¡°Can I kiss you as well?¡± ¡°....¡± What the hell? ¡°No kiss?¡± ¡°If this goes on TV, we¡¯re both goners.¡± Korea still isn¡¯t very gay-friendly. If a shot of two girls kissing were released on TV, I¡¯d be kicked out for sure. All my contracts would be suspended. There¡¯s a lot ofpanies that want to book me. I can¡¯t disappoint them. ¡°What does that matter?¡± ¡°It matters to me.¡± It really does. I¡¯m a member of Lovely Girlz. They could get hurt because of me. ¡°I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡± ¡°Are you a lesbian?¡± I asked directly. Why else would she keep insisting on kissing me? ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why do you want to kiss me so badly?¡± ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a girl.¡± Physically, anyway. Don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡°That¡¯s why I like you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said I¡¯m a girl.¡± Physically. ¡°But on the inside, you¡¯re a guy.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°When you die, I¡¯m going to date your soul.¡± ¡®Is she crazy?¡¯ I asked myself. ¡°I¡¯m not going to die.¡± ¡°You¡¯re human. You¡¯ll die someday.¡± ¡°....¡± Seriously, what is wrong with her? ¡°Well, even if I die, I wouldn¡¯t date you. Sorry.¡± ¡°Even now?¡± And as she asked, she pushed out her chest to the fullest. I gulped. More proof that I am a man. ¡°Uh¡­well¡­¡± I mean, I guess it won¡¯t be that bad. ¡°Well, either way, quit pushing it out so much.¡± ¡°Okay, Mister. But I will hug you though.¡± With that, Hyunmin rang into my arms and stered herself to me, pressing her chest into me¡­ ¡®Sigh¡­Lord save me¡­¡¯ I started to pray. Hyunmin. What was going on in this girl¡¯s head? ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Mister.¡± ¡°Quit calling me that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mister.¡± We soon walked into the haunted house. I could hear the VJsughing behind us. I was so tempted to turn around and punch them in the face. *** We walked in through the battered front door and stood on the first floor. There were all kinds of medical equipment scattered around. Did this ce use to be a hospital? ¡°This used to be a mental asylum,¡± Hyunmin said. ¡°Huh.¡± I was surprised. So that¡¯s why the beds were shaped that way. I wondered why there were restraints. ¡°There used to be a murder here,¡± the main VJ said with a smirk. I nodded. Oh, okay. The VJ¡¯s face fell at the nonchnt look on my face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°Nope. Not at all.¡± ¡°This bitch¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± The main VJ soon went back to filming. He better watch it. Anyways, I walked further in until we were in front of an elevator. ¡°There¡¯s an elevator? But it¡¯s only three floors,¡± I muttered, staring at the elevator doors. ¡°There¡¯s a basement as well,¡± the main VJ said. Just then¡­ ¡°Kyaaah!¡± With a look of immense fear, Hyunmin jumped into my arms. She¡¯s such a good actress. And wow¡­her curves felt amazing. Jia couldn¡¯tpare. Is it really okay for a goblin to be this sexy? This is why they can lure people in so easily. But wait, she was way too close to me. Any more and the public would definitely get the wrong idea. ¡°Can you let go?¡± I said, pushing Hyunmin back. Unfortunately, she simply jumped into my arms again. ¡°....¡± ¡°Heehee,¡± Hyunmin suddenly giggled. Still in my arms, she started to whisper. ¡°Hey, Mister, I really like you. I have a goal.¡± ¡°A goal?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to make you a lesbian. And then I¡¯ll bury you.¡± Suddenly, she rose to kiss me as I immediately turned my head to dodge it. Unfortunately for her, she ended up kissing me in the cheek. Mwah. That was close. ¡°Hmph. Too bad,¡± Hyunmin said with a pout. She really was something else. ¡°You¡¯re a thorn on the goblins¡¯ side, so we have to get rid of you. But we can¡¯t kill you, so the only way is to out you as a lesbian.¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯re being all clingy towards me?¡± ¡°Yeah. I really do like you. I told you before. When you die, I¡¯m going to date your soul. I¡¯m going to make you live in my pouch.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I guess I can¡¯t die then. All of a sudden, all the windows around us crashed as a terrifying wail traveled throughout the house. ¡°Aaah~!¡± Hyunmin screamed, trying to run towards me again. I held out both hands to block her. And that¡¯s when it happened. Squeeze~ ¡°Oh!¡± I didn¡¯t mean to do that, I swear. I just wanted to block her and I ended up touching her chest. They really were amazing. But as soon as I hesitated, Hyunmin took advantage of my distracted stage and ran into my arms again. ¡°How did it feel, Mister?¡± she whispered. ¡°Your chest?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± I answered honestly. There¡¯s no point in lying. ¡°Do you want to go to a motel with me? It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re a girl. I¡¯ll show you a good time.¡± ¡°You want to film me secretly, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh! How did you know?¡± ¡°And put it up on the inte.¡± ¡°Oh, wow! You¡¯re really smart!¡± ¡°....¡± This girl is really dangerous. ¡°Move.¡± I pushed Hyunmin aside and began to run in a specific direction. I turned the corner, running out of the range of the camera. Then using my powers, I sped up. Finally, I was in front of the bathroom. A female one. ¡°Here it is.¡± The reason I came here is that this was where the cry had originated. Listen. I could hear the girl still crying in there. If it had been anyone else, they probably would¡¯ve passed out from fright. Anyways, I walked in to see who was crying. Half of the bathroom was demolished and it was really dark in there, but it didn¡¯t matter to me. Tip toe¡­tip toe¡­should I crawl? I soon got on all fours and looked under the first stall. Nothing there. Then, I moved to the second stall. And that¡¯s when I saw a pair of legs. Yeah, that¡¯s right. Ghosts have legs. The whole thing about them not having legs is just a choice. Most of them have legs. ¡®Found you.¡¯ With a smirk, I slowly got up and mmed the door open. The ghost jumped back in fright. ¡°Oh my!¡± ¡°Was it you?¡± ¡°Aaah!¡± The ghost let out a cry of shock as I walked into the stall. But wait, this ghost was a guy. So it was a male ghost crying like a woman. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re a guy.¡± ¡°H-how did you know?¡± ¡°How could I not? Idiot.¡± I reached out to grab him by the hair and shove him towards the bowl¡­at least, I nned to. But I stopped myself. There was no water in the bowl. ¡°Hey, you. Why are you crying like that? If you do that, you¡¯ll scare everyone!¡± Oh, wow. Yelling really does help relieve stress. ¡°S-sorry!...¡± he apologized, bowing his head. He looked so defeated. ¡°Where are your friends?¡± ¡°They¡¯re¡­they¡¯re on the second floor...!¡± ¡°Yeah? And the third?¡± ¡°G-goblins.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Y-yes!...B-but it¡¯s dangerous so¡­maybe you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They¡¯re very powerful¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°R-really! I used to be an exorcist. I came here after hearing about the supernatural beings here. But when I saw the goblins, I had a heart attack and¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± How sad. ¡°I¡¯ll let this go since I feel bad for you. Go away.¡± ¡°T-the third floor is really dangerous s-so don¡¯t go up there!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Fuck off.¡± ¡°Okay. B-be careful¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He was surprisingly really polite. Anyways, I turned around to go back to the goblins. Just then, I heard Hyunmin¡¯s voice. ¡°Sian!¡± I sped away again in response. I couldn¡¯t be caught on camera. If I was, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to hit the goblins. Chapter 182 - Battle at the Haunted House (Part 4)

Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Battle at the Haunted House (Part 4)

I soon arrived on the second floor. I could hear Hyunmin¡¯s voice ring in my ears. ¡°Mister Sian!!¡± ¡°Why does she keep calling me that?¡± Anyways, I was now on my way to the second-floor bathroom. I could hear someone crying in there as well. Do these ghosts have nothing better to do than scare people? ¡°A women¡¯s bathroom again?¡± Was it really a woman this time? I feel like it¡¯s a man again. Anyways, I walked into the bathroom and I then opened the door of the first stall. There was someone in there. ¡°Aaah~ Aaah~ Wahaaa~ Waah~~¡± The ghost kept letting out crying sounds, oblivious to my presence. As he continued to wail, he was ying a game on his smartphone. His username read Tetx. I stared at him for a bit before I spoke up. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What does it look like? I¡¯m wailing. Waaah~ Waahaaa¡­Huh?¡± He paused, finally noticing me. He looked at me all confused. Then, his expression changed to that of shock. ¡°What the-¡± ¡°So...why are you crying?¡± ¡°Y-you¡­who are you?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mortal, you ass.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± He gasped again. He pressed himself against the wall. Was he scared of mortals or something? ¡°So why is a guy like you sobbing like a woman?¡± ¡°W-well¡­¡± He hesitated. ¡°Hello? I asked you a question!¡± I raised my hand as the guy cowered away from it. ¡°P-please!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you if you promise to stay quiet. Quit scaring people.¡± ¡°O-okay!¡± ¡°And tell your friends too. If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯lle after all of you. Got it?¡± ¡°G-got it!¡± he soon answered. Then, he floated out of the bathroom. Soon enough, the wailing noises stopped. ¡°There. Was that so hard?¡± And with that, I walked to the third floor. If I could just shut the goblin up, then this won¡¯t be a haunted house anymore. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± As I walked up the stairs, I saw a person passed out, his eyes still open. ¡°Who is this?¡± I could hear his heartbeat, so he wasn¡¯t dead. ¡°There¡¯s a wound.¡± A wound smack in the middle of his forehead. So that meant¡­ ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the one I got with the arrow.¡± Yeah. The one wiggling his tongue at me outside the window earlier. Well, it¡¯s his fault. I didn¡¯t tell him to do that. ¡°Idiot.¡± I walked over him, stepping on his stomach as I did. ¡°Aah~!¡± ¡°Ugh. Pathetic.¡± Soon, I was on the third floor. For the first time since I arrived, I actually felt nervous. I gulped. This was the first time I¡¯ve gotten nervous without a naked woman standing in front of me. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± There were a lot of goblins up here. They all stared at me¡­and then they all started to run towards me. *** Pow! Pow! Wham! The goblins began to attack me all at once. At first, I was able to hold them off with an invisible force field, but they continued attacking. Soon, my shield began to show cracks. After one mighty hit, my shield shattered entirely as I flew out a window. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± I was in the air outside the third level window. I began to fall towards the ground. ¡°Aaah!¡± Crash! I fell t on the ground. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I got up and dusted myself off. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been beaten like this. My chest was still the same size, though. It really was huge. Anyways, I picked up a steel pipe that was lying on the ground and looked up. The goblins were looking out through the window, staring at me. ¡°Assholes.¡± I held up the steel pipe, drawing up my powers. ¡°I¡¯ll get all of you.¡± ¡°Heeheehee.¡± The goblins all snickered in response. They all jumped down at once and ran towards me. I then wielded my weapon. Pow! Wham! Pow! Pow! Pow! *** 1 against 88. In other words, me against 88 goblins. This was way bigger than the time General Yi Sun-shin defeated the enemy Japanese troops of 300 warships with only 13 of his own at the Battle of Myeongyang. Did I win or lose? Well, let¡¯s see. ¡°Come on!¡± With a cry, I swung the goblin club at the head of a goblin. Wham. It hit the goblin and he instantly passed out. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After that, I mmed the club into another goblin. Wham. A lump formed on his head, like a third horn. He passed out as well. Out of the 88, 87 were out with lumps on their heads. ¡°Hyaah!¡± With both hands, I swung the goblin club. asionally, some gold pieces would fall out as I hit a goblin. It was pretty cool. ¡°This ce is going to be a gold mine pretty soon.¡± Soon, everyone will forget that this was a haunted house and would be a mining ground for gold. Anyways, there was only one left. ¡°Hey, you.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The goblin smirked. Was this guy the leader? The others just came at me, but this one simply stayed back, doing nothing. It was like he was the boss or something. ¡°Hey, you the boss?¡± I asked, pointing the club at him. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± the goblin replied with a smirk. Well, he sure seemed confident. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be smiling if I were you. Soon, you¡¯ll end up like them,¡± I said, pointing out the 87 allying around us. His face remained cocky. ¡°I won¡¯t go down like that. You will.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± This guy just doesn¡¯t get it, does he? ¡°There is one thing, though. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m allowed to hit a girl.¡± He really did sound worried about that. ¡°I¡¯m not a girl, idiot,¡± I said, giving him the finger. ¡°You look like a girl to me.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not.¡± Wow, he was annoying. ¡°No. Half of you is a woman already. So you¡¯re no different from a woman.¡± ¡°Jesus, how many times do I have to say it?¡± My fist clenched around the club. I¡¯m not a girl! I¡¯m a guy! My body may be a girl, but still! In spirit, I¡¯m still a man! Why does he keep calling me a girl?! I won¡¯t let him get away with this! ¡°I¡¯m not Jesus. I¡¯m a goblin.¡± ¡°Fine then, you goblin prick! Say yourst prayers.¡± I swung the club at him with both my hands. Whoosh! Unfortunately, the goblin dodged the blow and disappeared. All of a sudden, he appeared again behind me. But sadly for him, I was already facing him, swinging the club once more. Whoosh! And he avoided it again. ¡°Huh.¡± This time, I couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Where did he go?¡± I looked everywhere. ¡°Over here~¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Where was that voiceing from? Wham! ¡°Ergh!¡± He got me in the stomach with his fist. Wow, that hurt like a bitch. ¡°Er¡­¡± I took a step back and looked around. I still couldn¡¯t see anything. I even drew up some of my powers, but I still couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Where did he go¡­?¡± ¡°Where do you think?¡± There it was again. His voice. I couldn¡¯t see him though. I couldn¡¯t even tell where his voice wasing from. It was like his voice wasing from all directions. ¡°Are you the invisible man?¡± ¡°You mean the invisible goblin.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± I needed to be more careful. I had no idea goblins could be invisible. What should I do? ¡°How about this?¡± I heard. Then, I felt his hands grab my chest. Squeeze. ¡°Hey!¡± I was sexually assaulted. I. Was. Sexually. Assaulted. ¡°See. You are a girl.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± I¡¯m going to cut his hands off. ¡°Now where should I touch you next? I bet you¡¯d hate that more than hitting you!¡± As soon as he finished, I reached down and grabbed the area near my crotch. My fingers ended up around an invisible wrist. ¡°Wait.¡± That scared him. ¡°Hehe.¡± I smirked. This pervert actually tried to touch me in my private area. I knew he would try it which is why I reached down. I couldn¡¯t see him, but I kept my grip on his wrist and swung the club. I threw an especially lethal blow. Of course, this was something I mastered in my previous life, and with the goblin club, it was even more effective. He was dead meat now. Pow! Pow! Wham! Pow! *** ¡°Be sure to edit it nicely.¡± ¡°....¡± The head manager Heejin had no response. She was even prettier when she wasn¡¯t talking. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Hyunmin apologized with a bow. ¡°Where the hell were you during all of this?¡± Heejin snapped at Hyunmin with a re. ¡°The thing is¡­Sian suddenly disappeared and¡­¡± Hyunmin bowed her head again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± I said. The two of them turned to look at me. ¡°But, wait, isn¡¯t that my little brother?¡± Heejin said, staring at one of the knocked out goblins. Hyunmin¡¯s eyes became wide as she nodded. ¡°I think so¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Heejin ran towards her little brother and looked over him. The more she saw, the more her face darkened. He was thest goblin, the one who got beat up after he touched my chest. I really let him have it. He¡¯ll probably be out for at least a year. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°Me,¡± I answered honestly. She was going to find out anyway. No point in hiding it. ¡°How¡­how dare you¡­¡± ¡°He tried to touch my chest first,¡± I countered. I was just giving him a piece of my mind. ¡°Hmph! Like I believe that! My little brother is the sweetest, most pure guy there is! How dare you lie to me!¡± Heejin then began to transform into a goblin. I¡¯ve never seen her so angry before. You really can¡¯t deny their resemnce. ¡°Wait! Calm down!¡± Hyunmin said, blocking Heejin. ¡°Look at my brother! You expect me to just let this go?!¡± Heejin shouted, pointing at her brother. She looked furious. ¡°Look!¡± Hyunmin said, pointing at something. That something was the other 87 goblins I had knocked out. At that, Heejin regained herposure. That was rather impressive. ¡°You! Sian!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You better watch yourself! I won¡¯t let you get away with this! I¡¯m going to send every goblin after you! I¡¯ll send them to where you live! You bitch!¡± ¡°Well, well, well.¡± To think a woman so beautiful could spit out words so crude. This was quite frustrating. Even if they are family, she should still believe me. Was she deaf or something? ¡°Call all the goblins!¡± Heejin shouted. ¡°Are you going to kill her?¡± Hyunmin asked. ¡°We have to get rid of these goblins!¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± With a final re at me, the two of them turned and walked away. So I turned to the main producer from earlier. ¡°Hey, make sure you edit me well, okay?¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m a goblin as well, right?¡± ¡°....¡± There was no escape. Chapter 183 - Kidnapping (Part 1)

Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Kidnapping (Part 1)

The show soon aired on OPN. As expected, they edited me to look like the bad guy. They basically made it look like I had run away. Of course, that led to a lot of negativements about me whereas Hyunmin got all the praise. ¡°Wow. That bitch,¡± I spat out. She really is quite an actress. ¡°Sian, don¡¯t curse,¡± Jinwoo said as he watched the show with me. ¡°Oh, sorry. But you know, she really is a piece of work. Do you know how two-faced she is?¡± After all, she was the one who tried to make me look like a lesbian so that the public would hate me. ¡°Really? From the looks of it, it seemed like you just ran away. How could you just abandon Hyunmin like that? After everything else you¡¯ve done...are you afraid of ghosts?¡± I can¡¯t believe that Jinwoo, out of all people, was actually falling for this. ¡°....¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± I really need to work on that cursing. ¡°Miss Sian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I said, turning to look at Jinwoo. Wait a second...why is he so formal all of a sudden? ¡°What?¡± Jinwoo said, looking at me all confused. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you say my name?¡± ¡°Me? No. I¡¯m just watching TV.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± What the heck? I definitely heard him call me ¡®Miss Sian.¡¯ I looked around, checking to see if there was a ghost. But there was nothing else inside Jinwoo¡¯s office aside from a pesky mosquito. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°What? Did you see another ghost?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see one, but I definitely heard one.¡± ¡°....¡± Jinwoo shuddered in response. ¡°Hey, quit it¡­¡± ¡°Never mind. I guess I heard wrongly.¡± But as soon as I said that, I heard it again. ¡°Miss Sian.¡± ¡°A ghost!¡± I shouted, bolting to my feet. Jinwoo was already out the door before I was. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s fast.¡± I¡¯ve never seen Jinwoo run before. Was he a pro-athlete this whole time and I just never knew? And just then, I heard it again. ¡°Miss Sian.¡± ¡°Ugh, who the hell is this? Come out right now!¡± A ghost I cannot see? Does that even exist? To be honest, I did feel a little scared. Just a little though. ¡°Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t realize you couldn¡¯t see me.¡± All of a sudden, a great gust of smoke appeared in front of me. When it cleared, I jumped back in shock. ¡°Oh!¡± It was a Grim Reaper. He was wearing a ck cloak and had dark circles all the way down to his waist. His eyes were wide open to the point that he even had double eyelids. I¡¯ve never seen a Grim Reaper with double eyelids. He looked to be in his early 30¡¯s. What the hell? ¡°Hello,¡± I said with a smile. The Grim Reaper had a confused look on his face. I guess my sudden change from shock to glee surprised him. ¡°You seem d to see me.¡± ¡°I wanted to see you, Grim Reaper.¡± ¡°I see,¡± the Grim Reaper replied with a smile. He then continued. ¡°Impressive. Most humans get scared and cower in fear when they see a Grim Reaper.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve always wanted to see you. In private.¡± The Grim Reaper must have felt the anger in my eyes because he quickly took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m not here to take you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about you.¡± With that, I took a step towards him. He took another step back. ¡°I¡¯m here to pass on a message from the Grim Reaper who sent you here.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I froze. This was definitely something I was interested in. ¡°The one who sent me here. Where is he?¡± ¡°Why¡­?¡± ¡°So I can beat him up, of course.¡± ¡°....¡± He didn¡¯t respond. But you know, I¡¯m dead serious. He¡¯s the one who turned me into a girl. Just thinking about everything I¡¯ve gone through so far¡­ugh¡­being unable to touch when I wanted to, being unable to do the deed when I wanted to¡­it makes me sick. ¡°Bring him here.¡± Hurry the hell up so I can teach him a lesson. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but that¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m just here to pass on a message from him.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­fine. What is it?¡± Can¡¯t be helped. ¡°The goblins have finally learned about you.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°It will get dangerous.¡± ¡°For me? Ha.¡± I smirked. He probably hasn¡¯t heard of me pummeling all those goblins the other night. ¡°No, for the people around you.¡± ¡°What?¡± What was he talking about? ¡°We know everything about what you did to those goblins the other day.¡± ¡°Oh, you do?¡± ¡°Yes. We know everything. Anyways, because of that, the goblins will not go after you, but they will go after everyone around you. They¡¯ll use that to threaten you.¡± ¡°Uh-oh.¡± That is bad news. The people around me are just normal humans. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all up to you to figure it out.¡± ¡®Bastards.¡¯ Luckily, I kept that to myself. ¡°I know you called me a bastard.¡± ¡°....¡± Can he read my mind? ¡°Your face is easy to read.¡± ¡°....¡± What¡¯s up with this guy? ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ve passed on the warning. Good luck.¡± ¡°So this is the only reason why you came to see me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Are you kidding me? Shouldn¡¯t he be telling me how to get a man¡¯s body or something? No way can I just let him disappear like this. ¡°Hang on.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You should at least tell me how to get a man¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Oh yeah.¡± The grim reaper smiled in response to my words. ¡°So there¡¯s a way?¡± I lit up immediately. Does this mean I can go back to being a man? ¡°The truth is, the reason we sent you here is so you can hunt down the Goblin Chief.¡± ¡°The Goblin Chief?¡± ¡°Yes. His name is Duk-hyun Yoo. He is a goblin that is currently trying to take over the world. That¡¯s why we sent you to this world. So you can catch him and we¡¯ll throw him into the fires of Hell.¡± Visit website our ¡°Why can¡¯t you catch him?¡± Seriously. Why me? Why turn me into a girl and put me through all that? What good is being a god if you¡¯re going to be stupid? ¡°Yoo is a very strong and powerful being. And we ourselves can¡¯t stay very long in this world. That¡¯s the reason why we sent people like you to this world. Your strengths will allow you to be known to the public, including the goblins. And then, both groups will learn about each other. Just like you did.¡± ¡°So...I just have to catch this Duk-hyun guy?¡± ¡°Exactly. When you catch him, we can then make them disappear,¡± the grim reaper said, looking relieved that I finally understood. ¡°By myself?¡± ¡°No. There are other people at Han Entertainment. You need to band together with them to fight the goblins.¡± ¡°But they suck as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. They¡¯re very corrupt. I guess it¡¯s just up to you then.¡± ¡°....¡± For a grim reaper, he was awfully callous. I¡¯ve heard that deities hate to get overly involved. He¡¯s just like that. ¡°Oh, and if you catch him, you¡¯ll be able to return to your original body.¡± ¡°Really?¡± That¡¯s the best thing I¡¯ve heard since entering this world. ¡°Yes. This, I promise.¡± ¡°How can I trust you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll swear my status as a grim reaper on it.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± He better not be lying about this. I don¡¯t care what he is. ¡°Well, I have to go now. Good luck.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± With a pop, the grim reaper disappeared. ¡°He better be serious¡­¡± Finally, there was hope. Hope to be a man again. ¡°Oh, wait. Where¡¯s Jinwoo¡­?¡± I walked out of the office. I looked around the corridors, but I couldn¡¯t find Jinwoo anywhere. All I did was say that there was a ghost. There was no need for him to run away like that. Just then, a piece of paper floated down from the ceiling andnded near my feet. ¡°Hm?¡± I picked up the piece of paper and unfolded it. In red letters, it read: [If you want to find Jinwoo,e to Goblin Entertainment by midnight tomorrow.] ¡°Uh-oh.¡± Looks like the grim reaper was right. But you know, why did this man have to go get himself kidnapped? Not long after, I immediately headed over to Goblin Entertainment. *** I soon arrived at the building. To my surprise, the lights were turned off. How could all the lights be out? It¡¯s only 10 pm. ¡°Should I just break in again?¡± I muttered, looking up. I found the window of Heejin¡¯s office. It, too, was dark. ¡°Well, let me try.¡± I began to scale the wall. And just then, my phone rang. It was Heejin. I picked it up. ¨C Sweetheart, what are you doing? Sexy voice. It was nice. ¡°Where¡¯s Jinwoo?¡± I asked. Hey, he¡¯s my boss. I¡¯m not totally heartless. ¨C Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s fine. ¡°Can I have proof?¡± ¨C Nope. ¡°Bitch.¡± ¨C Rude. You shouldn¡¯t call people that. Judging by the fact she was giggling, she wasn¡¯t that mad. ¡°He¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± ¨C Absolutely not. I told you before. We don¡¯t kill people. We just torture them. ¡°You¡¯re torturing him?¡± ¨C Yes, we are. ¡°You bitch. Where the hell are you?¡± This time, I snapped. ¨C You know, you¡¯re rather scary when you¡¯re mad. Do you want me to scare Mr. Park? ¡°Up to you,¡± I said. Heejin giggled. ¨C But you know, sweetie, there¡¯s nothing in ourpany building right now. Juste back at midnight tomorrow. It will be open then. ¡°Why tomorrow?¡± ¨C Oh~ We have to kidnap the other members of Lovely Girlz. And Nayoung as well. ¡°You bitch.¡± I immediately hung up and ran over to the dorms. At the same time, I called Jia. *** Beep beep beep beep. She wasn¡¯t picking up. Unfortunately, not just Jia. None of the members were picking up. I ran over to the dorms as fast as I could. A few people did see me, but there¡¯s no way that they¡¯ll believe what they saw. They¡¯ve probably never seen anyone run so fast. I did worry a bit about the security cameras, but right now, the members were my main priority. Crash! I soon arrived at the dorms. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Luckily, all of the members were there, watching TV in the living room. ¡°Oh, Sian. Is something wrong? You still have your shoes on,¡± Ji-hyun said to me. ¡°Sian¡­why did you¡­break the door¡­?¡± Hainan asked, staring at the broken door. The other members followed suit and gasped at the sight. ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°Thank goodness.¡± I was so relieved. They haven¡¯t kidnapped the girls yet. But wait¡­there was one missing. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Where¡¯s Jia? ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Jia?¡± ¡°Jia? She left to go to the market,¡± Ji-hyun answered, still staring at the door. ¡°The market?! When?!¡± ¡°About thirty minutes ago? Why? Call her.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± With that, I ran out the door and sprinted to the nearby market. Chapter 184 - Kidnapping (Part 2)

Chapter 184: Chapter 184: Kidnapping (Part 2)

I arrived at the market and began to look for Jia. Even though it was after ten, there were still a lot of people in the mart. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see Jia among them. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± With inhumane speed, I walked through the entire market to look for Jia, but I still didn¡¯t see a glimpse of her. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± What am I going to do now? The fact that I couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment was making me frustrated. But just then, I received a text. It was from Heejin. [Hi, honey. Did you find Jia?] As soon as I saw the message, I called Heejin. Unsurprisingly, she didn¡¯t pick up. So in response, I sent her a text. [Pick up.] [But you¡¯ll just curse at me again.] [I won¡¯t.] [Liar.] And how did she know that? [I couldn¡¯t find her. Do you have her?] [Yep.] ¡°Fuck,¡± I snapped. Only out loud. I was afraid of what would happen if I sent it through text. [Don¡¯t touch her.] [And if I do?] ¡°Shit,¡± I snapped. [Hehe. Okay, okay. We¡¯ll keep Jia and Jinwoo safe soe to our building at midnight tomorrow. Oh, I¡¯d also check on Nayoung if I were you.] I immediately sped over to Saman Group. I called Nayoung, but of course, she didn¡¯t pick up. [Hey, sweetie.] Heejin sent another text, but I ignored it. [I wouldn¡¯t ignore my texts if I were you.] I still didn¡¯t reply. I¡¯m busy right now. [Sweetheart, we already kidnapped Nayoung.] [What?!] That got me to respond. I froze mid-step. I called Heejin, but again, she didn¡¯t pick up. She truly is a piece of shit. [You kidnapped her just now?] But no response. [Is she safe?!] Still, no answer. [Hey, Heejin! Check your texts!] But still no response. Tit for tat, I guess. Anyways, I couldn¡¯t get in touch with Heejin after that, so I made my way over to Han Entertainment. Thepany with all the other superhumans. I¡¯m not going to ask them for help. I¡¯m just going to learn more about these goblins. *** I soon arrived at the building. There were two security guards, but unfortunately, they wouldn¡¯t let me in. ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, a confused look on my face. ¡°You¡¯re on the cklist here. We can¡¯t let you in.¡± ¡°Rude.¡± ¡°If you want manners, look somewhere else.¡± ¡°Well then!¡± I almost beat him up for that, but I let it go. Why? There are cameras everywhere. Couldn¡¯t I just break them? No. Look at all these people standing around me with their phones out. They didn¡¯t look like Han Entertainment employees. Probably just part-timers paid to take pictures of me. How can I make use of these people? I held my temper in just a little longer. ¡°I just have to meet the CEO.¡± ¡°Jesus, are you deaf?¡± And soon, one of them pushed me. I shifted my body to make it look like he just touched my chest. Then, I immediately sent a Brazilian kick to his face. Wham! Thud. That was one guard down. I shrugged. It was purely self-defense so no one would be able to say anything. I then turned to look at the other guard. He seemed shocked and all of a sudden, he was unable to look at me in the eyes. ¡°Move.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­s-shit!...¡± With that, he stepped aside. I stuck my head up and chest out as I walked into the building. *** As soon as I was inside, the other superhumans were in front of me. There were ten of them, but I didn¡¯t know them. A skinny guy who looked to be in his early 20s stepped forward. His eyes turned blue as he gave me a once-over. ¡°Hey, Sian. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you.¡± ¡°Then, you should¡¯vee found me.¡± At least then I would¡¯ve gotten the chance to beat him up. ¡°I was busy.¡± ¡°Busy, huh? Yeah, right.¡± I snorted. He didn¡¯t like that. He probably thought I was looking down on him. Not that I wasn¡¯t though. ¡°I knew you were rude, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this much of a bitch,¡± he said, loosening up his hands. He continued rambling. ¡°I¡¯m Wan-yong. Wan-yong Yi. You¡¯d do good to remember that.¡± ¡°Noted. Asshole.¡± Wan-yong Yi. Wan-yong Yi. Wasn¡¯t that the name of the Japanese prime minister during the Japanese upation period? Granted, he¡¯s not that Wan-yong Yi, but there was no doubting the hatred I felt for this man. ¡°What did you call me? You bitch!¡± He then threw an angry punch at my head, but I easily dodged it. That surprised him and he froze. What the hell? ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°How could you dodge my fist like that¡­?¡± Wan-yong¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. If anyone should be confused, it¡¯s me. How could he think that he could beat me like that? I should just pull his tongue out. ¡°What about your fist?¡± ¡°You saw it?!¡± ¡°Of course I saw it. How could I not?¡± With that, I sent a jab towards his stomach. Pow! Bullseye. And¡­ Thud. Wan-yong was out. If he wants his fist to be invisible, he should at least be that fast. Anyways, the other superhumans seemed to be shocked by that. I guess they thought Wan-yong had an obvious win. Not only that, but they were also probably surprised by my quick jab. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to see it. Just then, a pretty-looking boy spoke up. ¡°H-how¡­no way¡­¡± ¡°What are you stuttering about?¡± With a smirk, I ran forward and appeared behind the superhumans. They couldn¡¯t see him and began to look this way and that way. ¡°Hey!¡± At that, they all went rigid and spun around. The sight of me caused another wave of gasps. This was getting old. Anyways, that final disy of my powers certainly persuaded them not to attack me. ¡°Where¡¯s your CEO?¡± ¡°The 18th floor.¡± Well, that was easy. I soon made my way up to the 18th floor, and not one of them came after me. *** I was now in front of the CEO¡¯s office on the 18th floor. I then knocked. ¡°Come in.¡± I opened the door and walked in. Was that Hansoo Kim, the CEO? It felt a little weird. Anyways, I walked in. I saw two men sitting across from each other. On the right was a familiar face ¨C Gap-chan Lee. That meant that the one on the left was Mr. Kim. He¡¯s the one who spoke to me. ¡°Nice to meet you, Sian, darling.¡± Well, he looked happy. But darling? That pissed me off. ¡°Hello, Mr. Kim. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re more polite than I thought you¡¯d be,¡± Mr. Kim said with a bright smile. ¡°I usually am,¡± I answered. Really. I¡¯m not rude all the time. ¡°I see. I guess that was my mistake. I heard you were nothing but a rude, uncivilized bitch.¡± ¡°Well, you heard wrong then.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Mr. Kim chuckled. Unlike his deep voice, his face was rather angr and sharp. It didn¡¯t fit, to be honest. ¡°But she is,¡± Gap-chan suddenly interjected. He was just as ratty as ever. Now that I think about it, the two looked rather simr. I wondered if they were rted. ¡°Yes, I know. I believe you. Would I believe an uncivilized brat like her? Hahaha!¡± Mr. Kim guffawed soon after. Should I just pummel him as well? ¡°Anyways, what are you doing here?¡± Gap-chan asked me. Just then, his face turned dark. Until a few seconds ago, he looked gleeful, and right now, he was mad. Why was that? All of a sudden, the man took a gun out of his pocket and pointed it at me. ¡°Mr. Kim! She¡¯s here to beat you up!¡± *** As soon as he shouted that, Mr. Kim also took a gun out of his pocket. Really? What¡¯s with the guns? ¡°Is that true?¡± Mr. Kim asked Gap-chan. His voice was really getting on my nerves. ¡°Positive!¡± Gap-chan shouted, still pointing at the gun. Idiot. And so, I spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit.¡± I¡¯m not here to beat Mr. Kim up. What the hell? But just then, Gap-chan spoke up. ¡°I saw it! I saw the future! I saw you p Mr. Kim in the face! And not just that! You kept beating him up!¡± Oh, yeah. He can see the future. I immediately thought back to when I was filming 24-hour Jungle. Hye-jeong told me that Gap-chan told her that I would get bitten by an alligator. I mean, I did, but the alligator also lost its teeth. ¡°I hate to break it to you, but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here,¡± I said sincerely...but to no avail. ¡°Don¡¯t lie, you bitch!¡± With that, he held up the gun closer. And just then, it urred to me that I may have to knock him out. Then, I thought that maybe I should beat up Mr. Kim as well. Just then, Mr. Kim began to shout. ¡°Aha! It¡¯s true! She¡¯s thinking about beating me up! You little brat!¡± Oh, so this man could read minds. Well, that made things more difficult. Anyways, the two approached me with their guns. I moved quickly. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! And soon, I had both guns in my hands. ¡°They¡¯re mine now~¡± I stuck my tongue out at them. ¡°We have more,¡± Gap-chan said, taking another gun out of his other pocket. As did Mr. Kim. Well, they certainly came prepared. Anyways, they pulled their guns out and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, they both pulled the trigger. Pew! Pew! Instead of bullets, it was needles. And so, after dodging all their shots, I took the first guns I had taken from them and returned the shots. Bang! Bang! Well, if that¡¯s what really happened, they would¡¯ve been dead. But luckily, it was the same ¡®Pew! Pew!¡¯ and needles came out. It stuck to their skins. It looked rather painful actually. ¡°Eurgh! Aargh! How could this be!¡± ¡°Aaah! Shit! Aaah!¡± They continued to shout in horror until finally, both of them passed out. ¡°What is it?¡± I looked over them. Judging by how their hearts were still beating, it wasn¡¯t poison on the needles. There was no irritation on their skin, either. Was it anesthesia? That would exin why they passed out. Anyways, I didn¡¯t do anything to them. I simply positioned them with their backs against each other and began tying them up with rope. Oh, where did I get the rope? They already had it. Maybe they nned to hold me captive. Idiots. Chapter 185 - Kidnapping (Part 3)

Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Kidnapping (Part 3)

¡°Why aren¡¯t they waking up?¡± It¡¯s already been five minutes and they¡¯re still dead asleep. ¡°Were the chemicals that strong?¡± I murmured, looking down at the tied men. ¡°Should I throw hot water on them?¡± I was seriously considering it at this point. But then, I thought maybe hot water would be too much. Instead, I took some cold water and threw it over them. Even then, they just didn¡¯t wake up. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Since it couldn¡¯t be helped, I just waited. Since I can¡¯t just wake them up, what else could I do? And so, I sat there for an hour. Finally, Han-soo began to stir. ¡°Er¡­¡± But he still seemed pretty out of it. So, I pped him on the back of his head. p. ¡°Ergh!¡± There he is. ¡°Hey, you.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He red at me. In response to that, I gave him another whack on the back of the throat. ¡°Wham!¡± ¡°Ergh!¡± Of course, I did the same to Gap-chan. He wasn¡¯t really out. He had already woken up but was just pretending to be out cold. p! ¡°Ah!¡± Gap-chan¡¯s scream was particrly loud. ¡°Look at me, both of you.¡± At that, the two of them red at me. ¡°What are you ring at?¡± I demanded. I drew back my hand as if to poke them in the eyes. They lowered their eyes immediately. ¡°Hey, look at me.¡± They looked at me again, but this time, with a more sheepish expression. ¡°So you want our superhumans. Am I right?¡± Han-soo said. I haven¡¯t even asked my questions yet. Rude. And so, I gave him another whack on the back of the head. m! ¡°Ergh!¡± ¡°Hey, only speak when you¡¯re spoken to.¡± I hated the fact that he could read my mind, so I pped him again. ¡°Bitch¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked, hitting him on the back of his head again. p! ¡°Argh!¡± His screams kept getting louder. Then again, I was hitting him in the same spot over and over. It was bound to get more painful after a while. He may even get a handprint on the back of his head after this. ¡°Oh, yeah. Gap-chan, what was that you said earlier? About me beating up Han-soo? Well...I should make that true, right?¡± I began to shake my fists. ¡°You bastard!¡± Han-soo shouted at Gap-chan. Soon, I was pummeling Han-soo mercilessly. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! *** Beating up Han-soo certainly made me feel better. ¡°Both of you, look at me again.¡± They both looked up. Han-soo¡¯s face was all swollen while Gap-chan looked normal...but only temporarily. I could beat him up as well. Any second now. Depends on my mood. ¡°Now, I need the two of you to answer my questions honestly. Understand?¡± Neither answered. I drew my fist up. ¡°Y-yes!¡± ¡°Alright already!¡± The two of them shouted in response. I smirked. Who says you can¡¯t get answers with your fists? ¡°Now you know about me, right?¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t what¡¯s true and what¡¯s rumors,¡± Han-soo answered. ¡°You don¡¯t even know the half of it.¡± ¡°Half of what?¡± ¡°The rumors.¡± ¡°You mean they¡¯re not exaggerations?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Oh my god...¡± Han-soo looked at me like I was crazy. And so, I began to walk in midair. I walked upwards like I was going up the stairs. The two men nearly choked in shock. ¡°Now do you believe me?¡± The two nodded. If they still didn¡¯t believe me even after that, then there¡¯s no hope for them. Anyways, I continued. ¡°You two know about the goblins, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Han-soo answered with a nod. He added, ¡°They¡¯re our biggestpetitors. They¡¯re the reason why we specifically look for people with special powers, but you came to us. Rude.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re trash. Like them.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Han-soo did not like that, but it was true. Weren¡¯t they also nning on taking over the entertainment industry and dominating the public? ¡°But that¡¯s not going to be possible while I¡¯m around.¡± ¡°Piece of shit¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± I gave the man another p on the back of his head. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the piece of shit in the end? I¡¯m pretty nice, you know. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m off to hunt the goblins tomorrow, but I need your help.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t sound like someone who needs our help,¡± Han-soo pointed out with a smirk. ¡°And you don¡¯t sound like someone who wants to live,¡± I countered with a smirk of my own. That wiped the smile right off of Han-soo¡¯s face. Looking wary, he asked, ¡°Are you nning to kill us?¡± ¡°I thought you could read my mind.¡± ¡°Um¡­wait! Hey! You really are nning to kill us!¡± Han-soo shouted. Iughed. ¡°All the more reason for you to answer me correctly. Maybe you¡¯ll live.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± I could almost see Han-soo losing it. Not that I could me him though. It¡¯s not pleasant to get an attitude from someone younger than you. Or being threatened. Or getting hit on the back of the head. Am I being rude? Yeah, fine. I am rude. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m going to go catch the goblins tomorrow, but you guys need to help me,¡± I repeated. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Han-soo grunted. I raised my hand to hit him again. ¡°At least let us think about it!¡± he shouted. In response, I lowered my hand. Yeah, I can do that much at least. I¡¯m not that difficult. I can be flexible when I need to be. ¡°Will a minute be enough?¡± ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡°Then how about five?¡± ¡°We have to think about ourpany first!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That¡¯s true. This would mean war with the goblins. If the humans won, it would mean great things for Han Entertainment. But if we lose, then it could mean the end of thepany. No wonder Han-soo was conflicted. ¡°I would think long and hard about who I am before you decide.¡± At that, Han-soo red at me. I could practically hear him cursing me out with his eyes. Anyways, I patiently waited while he thought about it. Has it been five minutes yet? ¡°So?¡± ¡°Give me a sec¡­¡± And so I did. Another five minutes. ¡°How about now?¡± ¡°Hang on¡­¡± And so I did. Another ten minutes. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Hang on¡­¡± And I waited again. This was getting frustrating. Thankfully, after about another ten minutes, Han-soo spoke to me. ¡°Sian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you stronger than a goblin?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered without hesitation. Of course, I¡¯m stronger. Oh, wait, the grim reaper did say that Duk-hyun was pretty powerful so I wasn¡¯t sure. I will win, right? All we need to do is get him and the rest of the goblins will follow. Isn¡¯t that what the grim reaper said? ¡°Are you sure?¡± Han-soo asked. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I need to see it to believe it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Well, since he¡¯s never seen me fight in real life, it would be hard for him to believe it. ¡°Still. You should believe me.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Han-soo began to think again. ¡°When I think about the things I¡¯ve heard about you, I feel like you are¡­but the goblins won¡¯t go down easily either¡­¡± ¡°Duk-hyun Yoo. We just need him.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the grim reaper told me.¡± ¡°The grim reaper? He came to see you?¡± ¡°Yeah. He asked me to catch Duk-hyun.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Now that I¡¯ve mentioned the grim reaper, Han-soo seemed to believe me a little more. ¡°Quit wasting my time and decide already. You¡¯re going to die if you don¡¯t agree anyway.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­shit¡­¡± Han-soo cursed again. Then all of a sudden, he spoke up again. ¡°On one condition.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll help you, but in return, you can¡¯t interfere with our ns after we get rid of the goblins.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I agreed. After all, I don¡¯t need to interfere to stop them. If I try to do it myself, it just might end up helping them, so I will make them destroy themselves. ¡°You¡¯re going to make us self-destruct?¡± Crap. Han-soo read my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Who jokes with their minds?¡± Han-soo murmured, eyeing me suspiciously. Either way, I got them to agree to help. *** The next day. Midnight. I was at Goblin Entertainment to save Jia and Nayoung. Oh, and Jinwoo. ¡°There¡¯s more than I thought.¡± ¡°They all came.¡± ¡°Ooh.¡± There really were more superhumans than I thought there would be. I was expecting maybe thirty, but there were at least 100. All 100 superhumans from Han Entertainment. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to send them all.¡± ¡°Go big or go home,¡± Han-soo said with a smile. Spoken like a true CEO. ¡°I¡¯m here as well.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At that voice, I turned around and came face to face with Hye-jeong from Ladies¡¯ Generation. What is she¡­? She has powers as well? ¡°You have powers?¡± ¡°Yeah! You didn¡¯t know?¡± Of course not. I¡¯ve never seen her use them. ¡°What powers do you have?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°I can disrupt the mental state of women. I can make it so they can¡¯t move or act ever again.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I tried it on you, but strangely, it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Of course not. Because I¡¯m actually a guy. ¡°I wonder why,¡± Hye-jeong muttered, looking perplexed. I merely shrugged. She would never guess that it was because I¡¯m actually a man. ¡°So we just have to go in?¡± Han-soo asked, looking up at the building. He shook his head in wonder. The building was huge. It was hard to believe that it was just a mere entertainmentpany. ¡°Where did they get this kind of money?¡± Han-soo murmured to himself, shaking his head again. ¡°They have the goblin clubs, remember?¡± I answered. ¡°A goblin club?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? They can just say the magic words and make gold appear.¡± ¡°So the stories are true?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered. I even took out the gold piece that I had with me to Han-soo. His jaw dropped in response. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°See?¡± Then, I put the gold back in my little pouch. I checked my phone. Just when I thought that Heejin should¡¯ve called me by now, she did. I answered immediately. ¡°Yes, Ms. Kim.¡± ¨C Aw, sweetie, why so formal? ¡°You have Nayoung and Jia,¡± I answered with a smile. Heejin Kim, the woman who kidnapped Jia and Nayoung. There was no reason to make her mad. Oh yeah, she had Jinwoo as well. ¨C Oh, you are smart. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Aw, shucks. This was nothing. ¨C But, sweetheart. Why did you bring all that trash with you? ¡°Oh.¡± I had her on speaker. Which meant that everyone around me could hear her as well. ¡°What did she say?!¡± ¡°Did she call us trash?!¡± ¡°That bitch!¡± ¡°Who the hell does she think she is?!¡± Everyone began shouting in anger all at once. Considering that they¡¯re used to people revering them for their powers, I couldn¡¯t me them for being angry at being called trash. I could feel all the anger and murderous rage building up. ¨C Oh, was that the trash? Hehe. Heejin clearly didn¡¯t care that everyone had just heard. The superhumans all cried foul again. ¡°Hey, now. Calm down,¡± I tried. Not that it really worked. ¨C Anyways, sweetie. ¡°Yes?¡± ¨C You guys going to barge in now? ¡°Can we do it now?¡± ¨C Of course. ¡°Jia and Nayoung are safe, right?¡± ¨C Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re safe. But wait, aren¡¯t you worried about Jinwoo as well? ¡°Oh, yeah. How¡¯s he doing?¡± ¨C He¡¯s doing well. Eating all his food. ¡°That¡¯s good. And is Duk-hyun Yoo there?¡± ¨C Our leader? ¡°Yeah.¡± ¨C Yes, he¡¯s right next to me. Do you want to speak to him? ¡°No. Just let him know we¡¯re on our way up.¡± ¨C Oh, sweetie. We¡¯ll be waiting. Don¡¯t take long~ ¡°Okay.¡± I hung up and I turned back to the other superhumans. Then with a mighty roar, I yelled, ¡°Attack!¡± Chapter 186 - The Battle (Part 1)

Chapter 186: Chapter 186: The Battle (Part 1)

The front doors of Goblin Entertainment were wide open. The other superhumans and I charged without hesitation. We found ourselves in a giant lobby, noticing that there was arge group of goblins waiting for us. We didn¡¯t bother with greetings before we began fighting. The goblins had their clubs while we had our baseball bats. I swung mine relentlessly. Oh, now that I think about it, the men fought with the men and the women fought with the women. And me? I fought with the male goblins. Actually, they came at me first. But...well, they knew that I was a guy already. Besides, I preferred it this way. It wouldn¡¯t have felt right to go up against female goblins. ¡°Sian, you bitch!¡± Sihoo shouted as he approached me. Sihoo. The goblin I had the misfortune to meet while filming that show. You saw the way he kept giving me an attitude. And what did he just call me? A bitch? On top of that, he knows I¡¯m a guy! ¡°You mean bastard?¡± ¡°Sian, you bastard!¡± With a cry, Sihoo swung his goblin club at me. He brought it down with great killing intent but I easily dodged it. Whoosh~ That move only made him angrier. ¡°You bitch!¡± He began to swing his goblin club again and again but I just kept dodging each blow. I knew he was slow but I didn¡¯t know he was this slow. And he calls himself a goblin? ¡°Die!¡± With another cry, he swung the goblin club. In response, I swung my baseball bat. The two weapons soon collided. Wham! Upon contact, a shower of gold pieces came down from the goblin club. All the superhumans immediately stopped fighting with the goblins to pick up all the pieces. Money really does change people. I picked up a piece as well, just so you know. ¡°It¡¯s real gold, right?¡± ¡°Why would it be fake?¡± Sihoo responded, eyeing all the superhumans with a condescending expression. ¡°But still, that¡¯s so strange that all that gold woulde out like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we try to be careful with our clubs. One wrong move and we¡¯d be drowning in them.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you donate it or something? There are plenty who could use it.¡± ¡°No thanks, bitch.¡± Sihoo soon gave another swing while I blocked it with my bat. Wham! Once again, hundreds of gold pieces showered down. And once again, the superhumans paused their fighting to pick them up. I picked up another one myself. ¡°Impressive. I wonder how many tters of sushi I could buy with this.¡± ¡°You could probably buy enough to surround the whole Earth.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± I picked up my baseball bat while Sihoo picked up his goblin club. I decided that I had a new goal right then and there. And not just me. All the superhumans had the same idea as they eyed their opponents¡¯ clubs. This didn¡¯t feel right. Anyways, we all began to fight again and the gold showers starteding. The gold piled up so much that if someone were to pass by, they would¡¯ve thought that they had struck the lottery. Of course, the world never fails to deliver. Look at that. Some female student had just walked into the building and saw all that gold. She immediately began to pick up the pieces and began to take photos with her phone. By the looks of it, it seemed like she was uploading the photos on NiTube. She didn¡¯t even seem to notice everyone fighting around her. She wasn¡¯t taking any pictures of us, just the gold. Anyways, after she took all those photos, she bolted out of there. ¡°Get her!¡± a goblin soon shouted. Another goblin changed into a ball of fire and flew after her. Unfortunately for him, he never got to the student...because I had taken my bat and swung at the fire. Pow! With a mighty m, the bat knocked the ball of fire right out of the park. It broke through the stratosphere and kept on going until it was out of the Earth¡¯s atmosphere. ¡°Hmm, did I hit it too hard?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but worry that he wouldn¡¯t be able toe back. But then, I noticed all of the people approaching the main doors of Goblin Entertainment. At first, it was by twos and threes. Then, it was tens. Then thousands. The lobby was now in chaos. The people who hade were busy picking up all the gold pieces. Soon, there were so many people that it was almost impossible for the battle to continue. ¡°Well, this won¡¯t do.¡± I opened an emergency exit door and began to run up the stairs. The goblins chased after me, but they had no hopes of catching me. By now, I had gone past ten floors, but I still had no idea where Jia and Nayoung were. And so, I started to call Heejin as I ran. Luckily, she picked up this time. ¨C Hi, sweetheart. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¨C In your heart. ¡°....¡± ¨C Just kidding. The 63rd floor. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going up.¡± ¨C Hurry up, sweetheart. ¡°Of course.¡± I hung up and started running up to the 63rd floor. Every once in a while, a goblin would burst through the emergency doors. But they were the ones in for a rude awakening as I was not only calm but fast enough to attack them when they appeared. As soon as they showed up in front of me, I would hit them in the face hard. So hard, that the sound of impact would ring throughout the whole building. Soon, I was on the 62nd floor. Just one more floor and I would find Jia and Nayoung. Oh, and Jinwoo as well. Hmm, I wonder why I¡¯m not that worried about him. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a guy? Anyways, I arrived at the 63rd floor and was standing in front of the door. I just had to open the emergency exit door and I would arrive at my destination. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± I grabbed the door handle and turned it. Thwack. The handle broke. Huh? What happened? I didn¡¯t turn it that hard. Why did it break? I couldn¡¯t understand. Just then, Heejin called me. I picked it up immediately. ¨C Sweetie. ¡°Yes.¡± ¨C Don¡¯te in that way. Use the main stairwell. ¡°Why?¡± Whether I use those stairs or these stairs, it¡¯s the same thing. Why does she have to make this so difficult? ¨C The door handle is broken. We can¡¯t open the door. ¡°I¡¯ll open it.¡± With that, I aimed a strong kick at the door, and just like I said, the door soon opened. Crash! I was now on the 63rd floor. I brought the phone back up to my ear. ¡°I¡¯m here. Where are you?¡± ¨C Oh, dear. Hang on. My boyfriend will go and meet you. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s sending her boyfriend, but as she had the leverage, I decided to wait for the guy. And soon after, he really did show up. ¡°Wow.¡± He was huge. Built like a Hulk. Almost twice as big as me. His head almost touched the ceiling. Soon, he was facing me and he asked, ¡°Are you Sian?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I answered. So that¡¯s what Heejin liked. A brutish looking thud. ¡°You¡¯re prettier than I thought you¡¯d be.¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± Of course I was. I was the face of Lovely Girlz. My face is on apletely different level. And not just my face. My body is perfect too. ¡°I just might fall for you.¡± ¡°Not sure that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m dating Heejin? You can be my second girlfriend,¡± he teased with a creepy smile. I smirked back. In your dreams, you creep. ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°You sure? I can make sure you live a life offort. Still not interested?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a guy.¡± ¡°What?¡± He was clearly shocked. I guess he didn¡¯t know. ¡°I said I¡¯m a guy.¡± ¡®Idiot.¡¯ The second part, I kept to myself. Since he was Heejin¡¯s boyfriend, I didn¡¯t want to say anything that would needlessly offend him. After all, Heejin still had Jia and Nayoung. ¡°Wait, how are you a guy? You have boobs. Plus I don¡¯t see any balls,¡± he pointed out, shamelessly giving me a once-over. ¡°You can ask Heejinter,¡± I said. It was too much trouble for me to do it. I continued. ¡°But why did Heejin send you to me?¡± ¡°Oh, right. She wanted me to stop you. I was wondering how strong you¡¯d be that she¡¯d send me. And now that I¡¯ve seen you, I¡¯m more confused. Why send me to block someone like you?¡± He snickered while I gave him an evil smile. I especially loved beating down guys like him. It¡¯s so refreshing. ¡°Anyways, if you want to see Heejin, you have to get past me first. You might as well just take it as being unable to see her. You should leave while I¡¯m telling you nicely.¡± He held out his left hand and soon, a goblin club immediately appeared in his grip. It was big, just like he was. I bet the gold pieces that came out of this one would be enormous. *** Whoosh~ Whoosh~ He then began to swing the giant club. It did look dangerous. The club was as big as I was. ¡°If you want to run away, now¡¯s the time to do it. I¡¯ll let you leave. I don¡¯t like to hit girls.¡± He was still seeing me as a girl. Did Heejin not tell him I¡¯m a guy? Then again, physically, I am a girl. ¡°Let¡¯s at least have one match.¡± ¡°One match?¡± the goblin repeated, his eyes widening with surprise. I then gripped my baseball bat. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± ¡°Come on, babe,¡± the goblin said, gesturing towards me. I ran towards him, like David running up to Goliath. But soon, I disappeared from his sight and reappeared behind him. I swung the bat against his butt. Pow! Crack. What was this? The first sound was my hitting my mark with my bat, but the second sound was the sound of my bat snapping in two. That surprised me. ¡°What the-¡± It really was shocking. I surely put all my strength into the bat against the goblin¡¯s butt. But surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t a mark on him while my bat snapped in two! That meant that this goblin had buns of steel! It was like hitting a brick wall! ¡°That tickles.¡± The goblin giggled as he turned around. I began to step back. What was this guy? ¡°Did you hit me with this?¡± he asked, picking up the pieces of my bat. His hands were so big that my bat looked like flimsy splinters on them. No surprise there. His club was the size of me, after all. ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± I asked. He held out his club to me. ¡°You want to try this? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d be able to pick it up, though.¡± He gave me another smirk. Every time I saw the corners of his mouth move, I just wanted to rip his lips apart. ¡°Here. Let me try,¡± I said, holding my hand out. The goblin¡¯s smirk grew wider. ¡°Alright. Here you go.¡± He tossed the club to me and I caught it. Yep. Caught it nice and easy. It was easier than I thought it would be. The man¡¯s face turned to that of confusion. Chapter 187 - The Battle (Part 2)

Chapter 187: Chapter 187: The Battle (Part 2)

¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The goblin said, looking incredibly confused. From his perspective, it probably did look weird. A small, delicate girl like me was able to hold up a giant goblin club. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m a human,¡± I answered, swinging the club around. I pointed the club at the man. ¡°How could a girl like you pick up my club?¡± ¡°How could you threaten a girl with a club? That¡¯s pretty rude of you,¡± I said with a bemused smile. The goblin¡¯s face hardened in response. ¡°What did you say? I was going easy on you because you¡¯re pretty and you give me attitude?¡± ¡°Prettier than Heejin, right?¡± Yeah, Heejin is pretty, but let¡¯s be honest. I was prettier. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you that one. To be honest, you are prettier. But Heejin is better mannered than you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I immediately sent all that recorded audio to Heejin. All of a sudden, the goblin¡¯s phone rang. ¡°You wait right here. My girlfriend called.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As I answered, I began to put in some of my powers into the club. I was going to finish this guy with one hell of a swing. Anyways, the goblin picked up the call from Heejin but I could hear her voice through the phone. [You bastard! What?! Sian is prettier than I am?! How could you do this to me?! You asshole! Creep!] ¡°Hee-Heejin¡­T-that¡¯s not what I mean¡­I just..¡± [Shut up! You idiotic pathetic excuse of a man! And what?! You want to keep Sian as your second girlfriend?! Are you serious?! And who was that came after me, whining and begging me to be your girlfriend?! Fuck off, you pig!] ¡°Hee¡­Hee..!¡± Click. Beep beep beep beep. Before the asshole could even say anything else, the call ended. The asshole¡­I mean, the goblin looked incredibly sad. But then, all of a sudden, his face grew dark as he red at me. But just then, Heejin called again and the goblin wasted no time in picking up. Once again, her voice rang throughout the building. [You asshole! We¡¯re done! And Sian is a guy! You idiot!] Click. Beep beep beep beep. And just like that, she hung up again. After revealing the truth about me. The goblin looked dazed like he didn¡¯t know what to do. I wonder which part shocked him the most. The part about Heejin breaking up with me or the part about me being a guy? ¡°Hey.¡± But the goblin didn¡¯t respond. So I tiptoed past him and stood behind him. He didn¡¯t move. He seemed conflicted. Then again, it was toote. With incredible speed, I jumped up and brought down his giant goblin club down on the back of his head. Wham~ Thud. The goblin went down, just like Goliath had. And hundreds of gold pieces showered down. I picked up the biggest piece and hid it in my shirt. *** After dealing with the hulk of a goblin, I made my way to the lobby of the 63rd floor. I was still holding onto the club, and that¡¯s where I saw Heejin. Not just her. Jia and Nayoung as well. Oh, and Jinwoo. They were in separate ss stalls and at the moment they saw me, they began banging on the ss, shouting. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t hear them at all. The ss was probably soundproof. Oh, couldn¡¯t I just use my powers? I was, actually. And I still couldn¡¯t hear them. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re safe,¡± I said, approaching Heejin. ¡°Of course,¡± Heejin answered with a smile, but she didn¡¯t look too happy. Probably because of her boyfriend. After all, he did say I was prettier than Heejin and that he wanted me to be his second girlfriend. What kind of girlfriend would like that? ¡°What happened to my boyfriend?¡± Heejin asked. ¡°I knocked him out,¡± I answered with a smile of my own. I didn¡¯t kill him. Just knocked him out. She ought to be grateful. But for some reason, Heejin didn¡¯t look too pleased. ¡°You should¡¯ve just killed him.¡± ¡°....¡± Are they really dating? Anyways, I spoke up again. ¡°You kill him, then.¡± ¡°I will. But, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°They saw you fighting.¡± ¡°They did? Crap.¡± If they saw me fighting, then they would¡¯ve seen some impossible stuff. They must be panicking. ¡°No panic. Just shock,¡± Heejin said, ncing over at Jia. I looked at Jia as well. Her eyes held a mixture of curiosity and a plea to save her. Nayoung and Jinwoo weren¡¯t nearly as shocked as she was. They had already seen me do crazy things. Ugh¡­what am I going to say to Jia? ¡°Looks like it. Well, since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll just save them then.¡± ¡°If you can.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± I held up the club I had stolen from Heejin¡¯s giant boyfriend and pointed it at her. ¡°Are you going to fight me?¡± ¡°Me? Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Then Duk-hyun?¡± I mean, if not him, then who else? It had to be him. 100%. The chief of all goblins. ¡°Bingo.¡± As expected, I had guessed correctly. As Heejin gave me a wink, Duk-hyun appeared behind her, right in the stall where Jia was. ¡°Huh?¡± My eyes widened. Duk-hyun was invading on Jia¡¯s personal space inside that tiny ss stall. Would you be able to stay calm? But then, this Duk-hyun guy did something even more unforgivable. He pushed Jia¡¯s back against the wall and forced a kiss onto her lips! Of course, Jia tried to fight him off, but it did no good. To be honest, it was bad enough that this bastard was stealing a kiss from Jia but he began to reach up and squeeze her boobs. With a nce at me, he smirked. The anger eventually reached the top of my head and exploded. ¡°Hey!¡± I roared. It was so loud that all the windows on the 63rd floor cracked as I sped over to the stall Jia was in. I aimed a burst of power at the door. Boom! The impact was intense, but unfortunately, the door didn¡¯t shatter. Duk-hyun¡¯s smirk grew wider. He kissed Jia on the lips again and disappeared...only to appear behind me. ¡°You bastard!¡± I raised my fists as I turned. While it caught Duk-hyun by surprise, he managed to avoid my fist. His hand grabbed my neck and threw me out of a window. Whoosh! Crash! My body shattered the ss and went out of the window. But I was able to stay in the air and make my way back in. Then, I stood in front of Duk-hyun, facing him eye-to-eye. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Focus. Getting all excited would only make it easier for the enemy. When fighting, it was best to stay calm and cooler than your opponent. But every time I nced at his lips and hands, I began to see red. How dare he touch Jia¡¯s lips and body! This bastard! He was going to pay for that! ¡°So you¡¯re Sian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you bastard.¡± ¡°Aw, why so angry? Is it because you kissed that bitch?¡± he jeered. He shed his gold teeth at me. I vowed right then to yank them all out and make him choke on them. ¡°What did you call her?¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s a girl, isn¡¯t she? That makes her a bitch. Unless she¡¯s a guy.¡± ¡°Bastard.¡± I then raised the goblin club. I¡¯ll finish him with this. How dare he touch Jia. My Jia. This bastard. I¡¯ll never forgive him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t curse. If you keep doing that, I¡¯ll kiss and touch her again. Maybe in other ces,¡± he added, eyeing Jia with perverted looks. Jia crumbled to the floor, hugging her body. She had just been assaulted. I could only imagine how she was feeling now. ¡°I¡¯ll castrate you first.¡± ¡°Pfft,¡± Duk-hyun snorted. Then, he scanned my body. ¡°You¡¯re not bad, either.¡± ¡°Sorry but I¡¯m a guy.¡± ¡°But your body is a girl. So even if I were to have you, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡± ¡°If you can.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± the asshole snickered. Then, he disappeared. He appeared right next to me and stretched his hand out, cing it on my chest. Thud. He was probably expecting to squeeze my boobs, but he couldn¡¯t. Why? Because his hand had note into contact with my chest, but the gold pieces in my shirt. ¡°You like?¡± I asked with a smirk. He looked surprised. Of course, he was. It wasn¡¯t just one gold piece. Right now, I looked like an F-cup because of all the gold. I had stuffed my bra with them. ¡°Wha-what¡¯s¡­this¡­?¡± ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± I sent a fist flying towards his head, followed by an uppercut right hook. Like a beautiful work of art, my fist connected with his lower jaw with a satisfying snap. He then stumbled backward. With a round kick, I got his legs and knocked him down. And like that, he was out. ¡°You¡¯re dead meat.¡± I straddled him and once I was in position, I pounded into his face. Pow! Pow! Pow! Pow pow pow pow! I made sure to give his lips special attention to pay back for all the dirty things they had done to Jia¡¯s. No way was I going to forgive such an act. Then, after a good beating, I took the dagger out of my pouch and brought it down on his forehead. Stab! And with that, he was dead. It was almost too easy. *** The moment Duk-hyun died, his body disappeared. Where did he go? Hell, most likely. That¡¯s what the grim reaper said. Anyways, after sending Duk-hyun off, I stared at Heejin. Now that the leader was gone, it was over, right? ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then,¡± I said with a shrug. Heejin remained speechless. She looked furious. Of course, she was. All that happened was Duk-hyun bing shocked because he couldn¡¯t feel my boobs. I woulde to knowter that Duk-hyun had some trauma with breastmilk. That¡¯s why he had been so shocked. Granted, it had been gold, not breastmilk. But thanks to his shock, I had been able to get him good and send him off. If I had a chance to do it all over again, I would. ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Heejin gasped, her eyes wide in shock. Well, she better ept it soon because you can¡¯t escape the truth. ¡°I mean, it could happen. He¡¯s probably in Hell right now.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Now. If you could be kind enough to let my friends go?¡± I took a step towards Heejin as Heejin immediately took a step back. With a pop, she changed into a ball of blue goblin fire and flew away at great speed. I didn¡¯t try to stop her. She and the others were no danger to me now. Their leader was gone. The goblins would no longer be a problem anymore. ¡°Hey, Jia.¡± I slowly approached Jia. The moment she saw me, she burst into tears. And honestly, so did I. Chapter 188 - Another Beginning (Final)

Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Another Beginning (Final)

The goblins were punished and I had rescued Jia, Nayoung, and Jinwoo. We were all now sitting in a circle. ¡°Sian Lee!¡± Jia shouted at me. I flinched. I may not have meant to deceive her but it¡¯s true that I did, so I had no words to say back to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jia.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jia began to hit my arm. p! p! p! Even though it was just my arm, it still stung. She must be really angry. ¡°Jia, calm down,¡± Jinwoo said, grabbing Jia¡¯s hands. He moved in as if he were about to hug her, but she wrapped her arms around me instead. ¡°You¡­you¡­sniff¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But are you okay?¡± I said, ncing at Jia¡¯s lips and her chest. The same lips and chest that Duk-hyun had dared to put his filthy hands on. He better be in the deepest parts of Hell. It¡¯s where he belongs. ¡°I¡¯m okay. What about you? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Jia asked. Still worried about me. She really is such a sweet person. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, stroking Jia¡¯s hair. ¡°But I had no idea that Sian was capable of that much,¡± Nayoung said with a proud smile. ¡°Sorry, Nayoung.¡± ¡°Sorry for what? It¡¯s the goblins who were evil. You saved us all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­actually, there¡¯s something else I need to confess to you.¡± Nayoung eyed me curiously. And so did Jia and Jinwoo. They¡¯re probably bursting with curiosity at this point. What more was there about me? ¡°Will this be even more shocking?¡± Jia asked warily. I gulped. How did she know? I had nned to tell her everything. That I¡¯m not from this world, I¡¯m only a woman in body, that I¡¯m actually a man. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°....¡± Everyone blinked as they stared in silence. ¡°Hey, Sian,¡± Jinwoo said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to say you¡¯re leaving, are you?¡± ¡°Um...¡± He¡¯s good. Then again, his intuition is top-notch. That¡¯s how he became president of an entertainmentpany. And that¡¯s why he epted a pig-like Sian Lee into hispany. After all, thanks to him, I had been able to bring good fortune to thepany after being reborn into Sian¡¯s body. There¡¯s no doubt that the man has an excellent level of foresight. ¡°Wait, are you serious? You¡¯re leaving me?!¡± Jinwoo eximed. I nodded. ¡°Yes, I have to.¡± Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped at my words, especially Jia. She jumped back into my arms, sobbing and begging me not to leave. I hugged her back. Hard. I did everything I can to keep my inappropriate thoughts to myself. ¡°Where are you going?! Are you going to pay the contract termination fee?!¡± Jinwoo said. ¡°Here.¡± I tossed him two of the gold pieces I had saved. Jinwoo¡¯s mouth snapped shut. ¡°You want more?¡± I reached into my bra and took out another piece of gold. Jinwoo¡¯s eyes widened. Then, I continued. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m leaving you entirely. You need to listen to me carefully. And please don¡¯t be shocked. Okay?¡± I said with a smile. Of course, I knew they would be incredibly shocked. Because what I¡¯m about to tell them was absolutely unbelievable. ¡°What is it?¡± Jinwoo said, finding his voice again. Taking a deep breath, I started to exin. ¡°The truth is¡­I¡¯m not from this world.¡± ¡°What?!¡± As expected, they couldn¡¯t believe it. With a small smile, I continued. ¡°I¡¯m from another century. Also, this isn¡¯t my body.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Their eyes widened, begging me to exin. ¡°I died in a different time. The heavens allowed me to be reborn into another body. Sian¡¯s body.¡± ¡°What?!¡± This was going to be hard for them to understand. ¡°In my time, I was a man. Then, I was reborn as a girl. The original owner of this body had already died and gone to Heaven.¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± Just as I said that, I heard a voice that sounded exactly identical to mine speaking. I turned to look. I saw the original owner of my body standing with the grim reaper. ¡°Wow. Really? You couldn¡¯t give me a warning?¡± I snapped at the Grim Reaper. The reaper held out his middle finger at me. I swear, he¡¯s lucky he¡¯s the Grim Reaper. Anyways, the other three seemed confused by my sudden outburst. I quickly turned back to look at them to exin. ¡°Oh, the original owner of my body is here with the Grim Reaper.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Cue more screams of shock. Jia jumped into my arms again, the look of fear on her face was evident. It made me happy. I also noticed that the original Sian was staring at me. Like she couldn¡¯t believe this was her body. Of course, it¡¯d be surprising for her. I had taken a body that weighed over 100kg and brought it down to just over 50. It¡¯s almost a miracle. Anyways, I continued speaking. There was more to tell them. ¡°So I¡¯m leaving now. The Grim Reaper agreed to give me my original body back while the original owner is going to return to this body.¡± ¡°And what about you?!¡± Jia bawled at me. I almost kissed her right then and there. The way she was looking up at me was so beautiful. ¡°I¡¯ll probably go back to where I came from.¡± The looks on everyone¡¯s faces could only be defined as betrayed. It¡¯s like they were asking me how could I leave them like this? But just then, the Grim Reaper spoke up. ¡°Your body is here actually.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Where?¡± ¡°At the Han River. You should hurry.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I suddenly felt very impatient. I turned back to the three. ¡°Apparently, my body is at the Han River. So I need to go.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, I bolted to my feet. I had to get there before something happened to my body! My original face is too handsome to waste! ¡°Sian, you areing back, right?¡± Jia asked. Her arms were mped around me as she looked at me with tears in her eyes. I looked down at her and nodded. ¡°I promise. So wait for me.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­wahhaaa¡­¡± Jia burst into more tears as I looked over at Nayoung and Jinwoo. I could tell they believed me. Then again, considering what had just urred earlier, they¡¯d be stupid not to believe me. ¡°Mr. Park. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°You¡¯reing back as a guy?¡± ¡°Yeah. Since I was originally a guy.¡± At that, Nayoung suddenly hugged herself to cover her body with both arms. Jia, on the other hand, kept her arms around me. Like she didn¡¯t want to ever let me go. Maybe if I y my cards right, I¡¯ll actually be able to date Jia once Ie back. I would really like to. I¡¯ve already seen everything there is anyway. She¡¯s even used the bathroom while I was showering. What else is there to see? ¡°Okay. Hurry back. You don¡¯t want anything to happen to your body. Where is the exact ce? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± ¡°That would be nice,¡± I answered. I turned to the Grim Reaper. ¡°Where is it exactly?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± the Grim Reaper answered. I repeated the answer to Jinwoo. ¡°He can¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s rude,¡± Jinwoo spat out. Oh, he did it now. ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll be back to take him,¡± the Grim Reaper said. ¡°He says he¡¯s going to take you,¡± I told Jinwoo. Jinwoo looked back, horrified. ¡°Anyways, I need to go. Wait for me, okay? I won¡¯t be long.¡± Everyone nodded. I turned back to the Grim Reaper. He began to approach me, flexing his neck and shoulders and hands. ¡°Are you going to hit me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the Grim Reaper answered. Then, all of a sudden, he threw a screw punch at my face. Wham! ¡°Ergh!¡± And just like that, I was out of Sian¡¯s body. *** ¡°Yep, this is my body,¡± I said, looking down at myself. I was back. Oh, I don¡¯t meanpletely. I¡¯m still just a spirit. I still have to find my physical body. I looked over at Sian¡¯s body. The three were staring at it, looking incredibly sad. ¡°Go on,¡± I said to the original Sian¡¯s spirit. Sian thanked me profusely. Yeah, yeah. No surprise there. Look at how beautiful I had made her. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter¡­sniff.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, now hurry up. They¡¯re getting worried,¡± I said with a wave. Sian walked into her original body, her spirit now joined back with her true form. ¡°Time for you to go as well.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With the Grim Reaper leading, we left. I felt nervous. The thought of seeing my body again brought goosebumps to my body. And Jia. The thought of seeing her again as a man¡­hehe¡­the dirty thoughts wereing back. ¡°So where is it at the Han River? Come on. Tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually not at the Han River.¡± ¡°What?¡± What the hell is he saying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hidden in the depths of a cier in the Antarctic.¡± ¡°What?¡± I dare you to say that again, you asshole. ¡°I hid it there to prevent it from dposing. so we have to go there.¡± ¡°....¡± What the hell am I? Captain America? Why did he have to shove me into a block of ice? ¡°Take my hand.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just punch someone?¡± ¡°Like who?¡± ¡®You, you bastard,¡± I answered to myself. ¡°Never mind.¡± Keeping my faceposed, I took hold of the Grim Reaper¡¯s hand. With a sh, we were gone. *** With another sh, I reappeared and found myself in a huge iceberg. I turned to the grim reaper to ask how the hell I was supposed to get out of here, but the Grim Reaper was already gone. Was he trying to screw me over? ¡°Ergh!¡± I could feel myself running out of oxygen. I drew up my powers and willed an explosion to happen, determined to die again if I must. Boom!! Part of the ice began to copse and I was able to get out. Iter found out that this particr cier was already melting and ready to copse. That¡¯s why it had been so easy for me to break it. Anyways, I fell into the ice-cold water and began to swim. After a while, I was back in Korea. Of course, I didn¡¯t get here just by swimming. I climbed mountains and did other stuff here and there. Basically, it took me a whole month to arrive. *** Han River Park. Ssh. I climbed out of the Han River. I swam across the Yellow Sea to the Han River and all the way to the park. Cool, huh? Probably got some saltwater mixed into this river though. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± But wow, I was tired. Completely wet and dripping, I made my way over to YH Entertainment. I wanted to meet with Jinwoo first. I nned to get some money, change into some clean clothes, and then go find Jia. She was the only person I could think about right now. She was the only person I thought about during the past month. Jia. Jia. Jia. ¡°Charge!¡± I began to sprint. I was so fast that people did a double-take as I passed them but by then, I was already gone. It wasn¡¯t long before I was in front of YH Entertainment¡­oh, wait. I thought I had been heading for thepany building, but I found myself in front of the Lovely Girlz dorms. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The dorms. I¡¯m at the dorms. I¡¯ll be able to see Jia...but I couldn¡¯t move. How could I see her looking like I do now? Sure, my face is as handsome as ever, but I¡¯m a mess. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± So I turned around, ignoring my fervent desire to see Jia. As soon as I did, my eyes fell on a girl. She was beautifully slender with just the barest hint of curves. Her face was pretty as well, but with heavy makeup like she was going to a club. It was Jia. The girl I¡¯ve been waiting to see for so long. But when Jia saw me, she just looked at me with sad, pitiful eyes. ¡°Excuse me, mister. If you go over there, they¡¯ll give you free food and clothes. You should go and get yourself some.¡± ¡°Jia¡­¡± In a daze, I said her name and took a step forward. Jia immediately took a step back. ¡°Do you know me¡­? Who¡­who are you¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. Sian¡­¡± I immediately jumped up and took my footing in the air to walk towards her. Jia froze. All of a sudden, she giggled. ¡°Heehee¡­¡± But there were tears in her eyes as well. ¡°Hey, Jia. I¡¯m back. Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete,¡± I said as I stepped down towards her. I stood there, waiting for Jia to respond. She¡¯s not disappointed in the way I look, is she? I really hope not. I know I¡¯ve said this multiple times before, but I really do want to date Jia. Maybe even marry her. ¡°A littlete?¡± Jia said, finally looking up at me. My heart fell. The sight of her crying was enough to break my heart. ¡°Ji-Jia¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°A littlete?¡± ¡°Uh¡­w-well¡­¡± ¡°You asshole!¡± And then, Jia pped me. Right in the face. p! And basically, that was the first intense meeting between me in my original body and Jia. Afterward, we started dating. Obviously, I became a manager of Lovely Girlz and Jia¡¯s primary manager. Probably the strongest, most skilled-inbat manager there is. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!